Emerald Empire: L5R 4e

Download as pdf or txt
Download as pdf or txt
You are on page 1of 303

Emerald Empire

Written by: Shawn Carman, Robert Hobart, Playtesters: Team 1 (Dave Smith, Patrick Chen,
Aien Elmi, Jason kang, Ki Chang Kim, Roger Liang, Arthur
Nancy Sauer, Brian Yoon, Nguyen), Team 2 (Lucas Twyman, Lee Masheter, Amanda
Richard Farrese, Douglas Sun Martyn, Chad Kirby, Andrew Flynn, Lauren Murray),
Edited by: Robert Hobart, Todd Rowland Team 3 (Kit LaHaise, Catherine Pickett, Bret David Hewes,
Francois Martineau), Team 4 (Becca Hobart, Todd Stites,
Proofreaders: Mike Brodu, Greg Long, Maxime Will Stampley, Kevin Blake, Lewis Fleak, Daniel Briscoe),
Lemaire, Edward Reynolds, David Team 6 (Dace, Erykah Fasset, Tracy Pinkelton, Daniel
Whitney, Richard Whitney Walters, Laura Harvey), Team 7 (Jason Shafer, Nathan
Shafer, Matt Strout, Liza Strout, Joe White, Terry “Dingo”

Legend of the Five Rings RPG, 4th Edition


Art Director: Todd Rowland
Moore, Eric Newlin), Team 8 (Robert Knight, Brebouillet
Cover Design: Hal Mangold Mathieu, Aaron Rubman, David Whitney, Richard Whitney,
Layout Hal Mangold Stuart Biggs, Edward Reynolds, Ryan Gossens, Jean-Phillipe
Lanfond), Team 10 (Luke Fleman, Joseph Schuster, Andrew
Original Graphic Edge Entertainment Snow, Christopher Myers, Michael Neer, Paul Siebuhr, Ryan
Design: Flynn), Team 11 (Cory Mills, Caitlin Mills, Molly Poole,
Darren Walters, Lynne Ahlgren, Jeremy Bullens, Albert
Artists: Christopher Appel, Steve Argyle, Koenig), Team 12 (Don Eisele, Kate Adams, Matt Ussary,
Gonzalo Ordonez Arias, Mathew S. Armstrong, Daren Janet Bozarth, Nate Hedrick, Mike Shimek, Chester Decker),
Bader, Drew Baker, Jason Behnke, Tom Biondolillo, Team 13 (Howard Hooven, Jen Oney-Hooven, David Farmer,
Leonardo Borazio, Beet, Manuel Calderon, Mike Capprotti, Scott Smith, William Hart, Gentry Trimble, Kevin Witt),
Paul Carrick, Miguel Coimbra, Conceptopolis, Audry Team 14 (Stephanie Dane, Mike Brodu, Greg Krywusha, Bob
Corman, Ed Cox, Edwin David, Molly Denmark, Thomas Martin, Reginald Garth, Ryan Reese, Elliot Smorodinsky,
Denmark, Randy Elliot, Steve Ellis, Jason Engle, Anthony Randy Schneider), Team 15 (Mason Crawford, Allen
Francisco, Carl Frank, Randy Gallegos, Joachim Gmoser, Cantrell, Julien Vallette, Kristof Parker, April Hamilton, Mark
Anthony Grabski, Troy Graham, Andrew Hepworth, Butler, Luis Fernando de Vasconcelos), Team 17 (Tom Lewis,
Jeff Himmelman, Quinton Hoover, David Horne, IFS, Jamie Kipp, Gavin O’Hearn, Shawn MacLean, John Taylor)
Paul Prof Herbert, Jonathan Hunt, Llyn Hunter, Hugh

CREDITS
Jamieson, Michael Kaluta, Michel Koch, Michael Komarck,
Dedication:
Heather Kreiter, Amandine Labarre, Stephanie Law, April
Lee, Monika Livingston, Eric Lofgren, Anson Maddocks, For all the fans who have asked us again and again over the
Slawomir Maniak, Thomas Manning, Britt Martin, David years when we were going to print another run of this book,
Martin, Malcolm McClinton, Patrick McEvoy, Peter this revised and improved version is just for you. We hope you
Mohrbacher, William O’Connor, Glen Osterberger, Jim enjoy it!
Pavelec, Ben Peck, Ramon Perez, Eric Polak, Mark Poole,
Angga Satriohadi, Erich Schreiner, Chris Seaman, Douglas
Shuler, Steve Snyder, Ron Spencer, Beth Trott, Charles
Urbach, Luis Vasquez, Diana Vick, Franz Vohwinkel, Byron
Wackwitz, Corene Werhane, Mario Wibisono, Matt Wilson,
Jarreau Wimberly, Wackwitz & Daily

Production Manager: David Lepore


Senior Brand Manager: Todd Rowland
Chief Executive
Officer: John Zinser
Head Playtester: Brian Bates

www.l5r.com

LEGEND OF THE FIVE RINGS


and all related marks are © and ™ Alderac Entertainment Group
Inc. All rights reserved. ™
The Turquoise Champion. . . . 98
Table
Unique Customs of the Great Clans. . . 47
The Crab . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47 The Ruby Champion . . . . . . . . 99
The Crane . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48 The Topaz Champion. . . . . . . . 99

of Contents The Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49


The Lion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
Related Positions. . . . . . . . . . . 99
The Life of a Courtier. . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
The Mantis . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52 The Art of the Insult. . . . . . . . . . . . 100
The Phoenix . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54 Courts of the Empire:
The Scorpion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55 What to Expect &
The Unicorn. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57 How to Act. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
Introduction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 The Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . 100
Shadowlands & the Spider. . . . . . . 58
Pastimes and Entertainments . . . . . . . 59 The Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . 101
Games of Strategy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60 The Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . 102
The Game of Letters. . . . . . . . . . . . . 61 The Lion Clan . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
Reading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62 The Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . 102
The Bonge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62 The Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . 103
Chapter One: Geography. . . . . 14 New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 The Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . 104
Environment and Terrain. . . . . . . . . . . 16 The Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . 105
Forests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20 The Minor Clans. . . . . . . . . . 105
Plains. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22 Courts of the Ronin . . . . . . . 106
Coastline . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 The Imperial Families . . . . . 107
Wildlife. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26 The Spider Clan. . . . . . . . . . . 107
Flora . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26 Chapter Three: Play Aid:
Fauna. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 Social Structure. . . . . . . . . . 66 Random Events at Court. . . . . . . . 108
The Unaligned Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29 New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
The Celestial Order. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
Hazards of the The Mandate of Heaven . . . . . . . . . 68
Unprotected Lands . . . . . . . . . . . 29 The Emperor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69
Risks and Rewards . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29 The Kuge,
Emerald Empire

Ruins and Forgotten Places. . . . . . . 30 Servants of the Emperor. . . . . . . 70


New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31 The Buke, Servants of the Kuge . . . 72 Chapter Five: The Arts. . . . . 112
Ronin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
The Role of the Arts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114
Budoka and Ashigaru . . . . . . . . . . . 74
Dance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115
The Clergy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
Ikebana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .116
The Bonge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
Landscape Gardening. . . . . . . . . . . 116
The Hinin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
Chapter Two: Customs . . . . . . 34 Painting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
The Gaijin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
TABLE OF CONTENTS

Ritual and Routine . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36 Poetry (Waka). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 117


The Shadowlands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
The Samurai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36 Prose Literature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .118
New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Monks . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37 Sculpture. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
The Bonge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37 Storytelling. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
Way Stations of a Life. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39 Tattooing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
Birth and Death. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39 Tea Ceremony . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
The Gempukku Ceremony. . . . . . . . . 40 Theater. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
Weddings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41 Chapter Four: Politics. . . . . . . 82 Prominent Artisan Traditions . . . . . . 121
Gift-Giving. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42 The Kakita Artisans. . . . . . . . . . . . 121
The Goings-On in Court. . . . . . . . . . . . 84 The Shiba Artisans. . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
Guests and Hosting . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43 The Imperial Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
Food in Rokugan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 The Ikoma Bards . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122
The Courts New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Dining Customs By Clan. . . . . . . . . 44 of the Clan Champions. . . . . . . . . 87
The Crab . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 Family Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
The Crane. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 The Courts of the Minor Clans. . . . 89
The Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 Provincial Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
The Lion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 Positions of Power. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
The Mantis. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 The Emperor’s Chosen. . . . . . . . . . . 91 Chapter Six:
The Phoenix. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 The Imperial Advisor. . . . . . . . 91
The Scorpion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 Money and Commerce. . . . 126
The Imperial Chancellor. . . . 91
The Unicorn. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46 The Imperial Herald. . . . . . . . 92 Money in Rokugan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 128
The Shadowlands. . . . . . . . . . . 46 The Imperial Treasurer. . . . . 92 Money and the Bonge: Merchants.128
Chopsticks . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46 The Shogun of the Empire. . . 93 Money and the Bonge: Peasants. . 129
The Voice of the Emperor. . . 95 Money and the Clergy. . . . . . . . . . . 129
The Jeweled Champions. . . . . . . . . . 95 Trade Routes: Overland . . . . . . . . . 130
The Emerald Champion. . . . . 95 Trade Routes: Rivers . . . . . . . . . . . 132
The Jade Champion. . . . . . . . . 97 Trade Routes: Seagoing Trade. . . . 133
The Amethyst Champion. . . . 97 Rokugani Ships. . . . . . . . . . . . 134
Agriculture, Mining, and Craft. . . 135
A Vital Commodity: Paper. . 136
Regional Supply and Demand. . . . . . 136
The Crab Lands . . . . . . . . . . . 136
The Crane Lands. . . . . . . . . . 137 Practices and Temples Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
The Dragon Lands. . . . . . . . . 137 of the Brotherhood . . . . . 190 Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 236
The Lion Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . 137 Brotherhood Disciplines. . . . 193 Shadowlands Armies . . . . . . 236
The Mantis Lands. . . . . . . . . 138 Fortunism . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194 The Imperial Legions . . . . . . 237
The Phoenix Lands. . . . . . . . 139 Shugenja and Fortunism . . . 197 Waging War in Rokugan. . . . . . . . . . . 239
The Scorpion Lands. . . . . . . . 139 Shrines, Temples, Logistics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239
The Unicorn Lands. . . . . . . . 140 and Monasteries . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197 Maneuver and Battle. . . . . . . . . . . 240
Imperial and Minor Shrines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197 Sieges. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
Clan Holdings . . . . . . . . . . 141 Temples . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199 Martial Arts in Rokugan. . . . . . . . 244
Price, Availability and the Curse of Monasteries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199 Heroic Opportunities
Interesting Times . . . . . . . . . . . 142 Shinden. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199 for Siege Battles. . . . . . . . . . . . . 246
Optional GM Tool: The Birth and Death of Gods . . . . . . 200 New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Availability of Goods . . . . . . . . . . . 142 Religious Festivals of the Empire . . . 202
New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143 New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206

Chapter Eleven:
The World Beyond. . . . . . . 250
Chapter Seven: Chapter Nine: Education . . . 210
The Xenophobia
Law and Order. . . . . . . . . . 148 Education in Rokugan . . . . . . . . . . . . 212 of Rokugan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 252
A History of Law Enforcement in The Apprentice System The Known Gaijin Nations . . . . . . . 254
Rokugan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150 and the Dojo System. . . . . . . . . 212 The Ivory Kingdoms. . . . . . . . . . . 254
Early Legal Developments . . . . . . 151 Common Methods The Kingdom of Merenae. . . . . . . 255
The Era of of Instruction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213 The Senpet Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . 255
Saibankan and Hatsuo . . . . . . . 152 Academic Studies . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215 The Kingdom of the Thrane. . . . . . 256
Officials and Organizations. . . . . . . . 152 Educational Institutions. . . . . . . . . . . 215 The Yobanjin Tribes . . . . . . . . . . . . 257

Emerald Empire
Peasant Enforcers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152 The Typical Dojo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215 The Yodotai Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . 258
Yoriki (Deputies). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153 The Typical Temple. . . . . . . . . . . . . 216 The Caliphate of
Clan Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154 The Typical Court School. . . . . . . . 217 Medinaat al-Salaam. . . . . . . . . 259
Emerald Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . 154 The Typical Artisan Academy. . . . 218
The Charter of the Graduation:
Emerald Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . . 155 The Gempukku Ceremony. . . . . . . . 218
Jurisdiction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155 The Wandering Year. . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Duties. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156 Ongoing Education. . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Appendix One: Glossary. . . . 262

TABLe OF CONTENTS
Restrictions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157 GM’s Toolbox:
Rights. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158 Students in Training . . . . . . . . . . . 220
Crimes and the Punishment Thereof. 160 Dojo Days . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 220 Appendix Two:
Dishonorable Conduct. . . . . . . . . . . 160 New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221 The Way of the Daimyo. . . 276
Corruption. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161 Playing at Higher Stakes. . . . . . . . . . 276
Violence Against Persons. . . . . . . . 162 Samurai Stations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Organized Crime. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163 Ambassador . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Treason. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164 Governor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Criminals of the Empire: Bandits. . . 166 Keeper of the Temple . . . . . 277
Criminals of the Empire: Gangs. . . . 167
Chapter Ten: War. . . . . . . . . . 224
Master Sensei . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Criminals of the Empire: Pirates. . . 167 A Bushi’s Role in Rokugan . . . . . . . . 226 Merchant Patron . . . . . . . . . 277
GM’s Toolbox: Bushi Duty Posts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226 Warlord . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277
Who Are These Outlaws? . . . . . . . 169 Military Traditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227 Duty Points:
New Mechanics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170 Crab Clan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227 An Overview. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228 Changes to Existing
Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228 Advantages. . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Ambassador Options
Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Governor Options and Features. . . . . 282
Chapter Eight: Religion . . . . 174 Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Keeper of the Temple
The Religions Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Options and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . 284
of Rokugan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176 The Shadowlands . . . . . . . . . 231 Master Sensei
Worship of the Kami. . . . . . . . . . . . 176 Military Organizations. . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Options and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . 286
The Rulers of Tengoku . . . . . . . . . . 177 Traditional System of Ranks. . . . . 231 Merchant Patron
The Seven Fortunes . . . . . . . 178 Traditional Unit Structure. . . . . . . 232 Options and Features. . . . . . . . . . . . 288
The Lesser Fortunes. . . . . . . 179 Command & Warlord Options and Features. . . . . . 290
The Celestial Dragons. . . . . . . . . . . 186 Specialized Forces . . . . . . . . . . . 233
Index . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 296
Shintao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187 Crab Clan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
The Tao and the Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233
Early Brotherhood. . . . . . 188 Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
Shintaoist Philosophy Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
and Influences. . . . . . . . . . 190 Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . 235
Welcome to Rokugan Introduction

8
Welcome to Rokugan
9

Introduction
T
he sun had long since climbed high into the afternoon at the student carefully. “He understood his place within the
sky and begun its descent toward the horizon, and all clan and never questioned it. A good and dutiful vassal, by
the while the young student sat in the room alone. Occa- all accounts.”
sionally he glanced up at the elaborate rendering of a Scorpion “Thank you, my lord.”
mon that dominated the room’s northernmost wall, or occa-
The man stood before the student, hands folded. “Do you
sionally he would sigh lightly and fidget somewhat as young
know who I am?”
men his age, scarcely more than boys, were prone to do. But
for the most part, he simply sat and waited. For what, he “You are the dojo’s master sensei,” the student answered.
did not know, but ultimately that did not matter. He simply “My sensei is a subordinate of yours.”
waited. “Indeed he is,” the sensei agreed. “And how did you come
“If I am not mistaken,” a voice interrupted his silent reverie, to be in this room, pupil?”
“you have missed your midday meal.” The boy frowned ever so slightly behind his cloth mask.
The student glanced over his shoulder and quickly bowed “Master Joto instructed me to join several other students in
his head respectfully. “Yes, lord,” he said quietly. this room. He told me this at first light this morning.”
The man in the doorway regarded the young boy curiously. “I see,” the sensei said. “And yet, nothing has happened.
“Does this not distress you? I am well aware of the high regard You are the only one here. Do you find that unusual?”
in which young men hold their meals.” “I suppose,” the student admitted, clearly uncomfortable.
“It is unfortunate,” the student admitted. “I have gone “Did it occur to you that you had come to the incorrect
without food before, however, master.” location?”
“Ah yes,” the man said, slowly walking around the circum- “No.”
ference of the room. “You were raised in a very rural province, The sensei raised his eyebrows. “There is no chance that
were you not? Your father was a magistrate in a minor branch you misunderstood your sensei?”
of the Bayushi family, as I recall.”
“No, my lord,” the student said at once.
If the student was alarmed by the man’s knowledge, he did
not show it. “Yes, my lord, that is correct.” “You seem quite certain.”

“Your father was a man who embraced his duty despite that “I remember very clearly what my instructions were,
it was somewhat lackluster and far from glorious.” He looked sensei,” he replied. “I have made mistakes since arriving at
the dojo, to be sure, but I do not hear things incorrectly.”
“I see,” the sensei said. “How do you explain this situa-
tion?”

Behold the
“I assume it was some sort of test by sensei Joto, my lord.”
The sensei chuckled. “There was another option that

Emerald Empire!
occurred to you, of course.”
The boy looked down and said nothing.
“Speak,” the sensei commanded.
“It is possible sensei Joto made the mistake,” the boy said
quietly. “I do not wish to impugn the honor of my sensei.” Welcome to the second volume of Emerald Empire! In addi-
“Of course not, but the possibility is there, is it not?” The tion to being the second sourcebook for the Legend of the
sensei nodded. “You are as canny as I have been told.” Five Rings Role-playing Game, 4th Edition, this is the second
edition of the Emerald Empire sourcebook, the definitive guide
The student squirmed slightly but could not contain his
to the setting of Rokugan. The first Emerald Empire, originally
curiosity. “Who has spoken of me to you, master? If I may
printed for our Third Edition, remains one of our most popular
ask.”
books of all time as well as one of the most difficult to find.
“Who has not?” the sensei said. “Most of your sensei have We have had more requests for another printing of the book
mentioned your name. You are very young, and have only than of all our other out-of-print sourcebooks combined! So
just begun your training, and yet your innate talents and the when the time came to evaluate our early release schedule
speed and accuracy with which you master tasks have made for 4th Edition, the choice to update the text and reprint the
an impression. Even more so because your rural upbringing book seemed an obvious one. For those of you new to the
and lack of exposure to even common traditions and customs line, the question you may have is, what is the purpose of this
within the Empire should have caused you to begin your book? And of course, those of you who are long-time fans
training at a disadvantage.” are doubtless wondering what is new about the book. Let’s
The boy looked down again. “I am undeserving of such address both of those questions.
Introduction

praise, master.” First of all, Emerald Empire is the definitive guide to the
“I do not consider statement of fact praise,” the sensei said. samurai culture as it exists in the Empire of Rokugan. If you
“And we shall have to work to purge this modesty from you, look at the Book of Air from our 4th Edition core rulebook as
I think. A truly useful vassal accepts both his strengths and an introduction, then this is the full blown college course.
weaknesses and can face them without embarrassment.” He It is an exhaustive examination of all the different aspects
10 looked at the boy closely. “You do wish to be a useful vassal, of society that a player or GM would need to understand in
I trust?” order to enrich their games with that extra bit of detail and
(dare we say it?) realism. The purpose of the book is to provide
Welcome to Rokugan

“Yes, master,” the student said eagerly.


more than just surface impressions, but allow an individual
“Very well then,” the sensei said. “From this moment on to truly understand and portray both the world and the char-
you will be my personal student. You will no longer report to acters within it in a consistent, individualized manner that
sensei Joto and the others, but will report to this room, my preserves the theme and flavor of all its denizens. And of
private training chamber, at dawn each morning. You will course, we want to give you some new mechanics to enjoy in
continue to reside within the dormitory, however.” He paused. your campaign as well, but we’ll talk more about that just a
“Your status as my student will likely earn you the ire of your little bit later.
fellows. You understand this?”
For those of you familiar with our previous edition, you’re
“It will not be a concern,” the student said. no doubt wondering what is different about this version of
“Very good,” the sensei said. “You are dismissed to take Emerald Empire. Rest assured that this is no simple reprint!
your mid-day meal, however, late.” He paused. “Do you have The material contained herein has undergone a completely
anything you wish to say?” new editing cycle, ensuring the high quality that you have
The boy rose shakily, somewhat unsteady because of the come to expect based on our core rulebook, and removing
length of time spent sitting on the hard wooden floor. He bowed all time-sensitive material to ensure that the book has the
very deeply. “I am not worthy of this great honor, master.” He most value possible for GMs of all eras. More importantly, we
rose and looked the sensei in the eyes. “But I will be.” also took the opportunity to introduce new material into each
chapter (and even added a new chapter!) to ensure that the
The sensei smiled broadly. “Yes, I think you will.”
treatment of the setting is as comprehensive as possible. This
book contains at least 25% completely new content in addi-
tion to the revision of existing material, and the mechanics
have been both extensively playtested and based on the
requests of the fans. In this book you will find the following:
Chapter 1: Geography is an expansion upon the descrip-
tion of the lands that appears in 4th Edition’s Book of Air.
It discusses the location and particulars of major geograph-
ical features such as mountain ranges, coastal regions, vast
stretches of plains, and discusses the benefits and drawbacks
of the unaligned lands that exist between the borders of the
Great Clans. It also discusses some of the forgotten places that
dot the recesses and corners of the Emerald Empire, which
some GMs may find of interest to use as settings for their
own adventures. And what better mechanical spotlight for
geographical discussions than the Shinjo Bushi, the most elite
scouts and some of the finest cavalry in all of Rokugan.
Chapter 2: Customs examines the traditions and rituals
that fill the lives of every living soul in the Empire. The most
common levels of the Empire’s caste system are examined,
as are major milestones such as birth, death, the gempukku
ceremony, and the offering of gifts among the different clans. tance of the chapter, it includes not one but two mechanical
Each Great Clan has a section detailing its unique rituals and features: the Doji Magistrates and their counterparts, the
customs, as well as those of the Minor Clans and the Imperial Soshi Magistrates.
families. The mechanics for this chapter include the Minor Chapter 8: Religion takes a look at the religious systems
Clan Defender Advanced School, which is an excellent way of Rokugan. Religion is an integral facet of the life of every
of highlighting the unique customs and practices of the Minor honorable samurai, and this chapter discusses all aspects of it,
Clans as compared to their Great Clan counterparts. including not only study of the Tao of Shinsei, but reverence
Chapter 3: Social Structure takes a look at the rigid social for the Fortunes of Tengoku and the worship of ancestors
structure that the Empire knows as the Celestial Order. Not that is so prevalent among samurai families. While it is rather
simply a social caste system but an integral part of the nation’s obvious how religion relates to the life of the priest caste, the
religious beliefs, the social structure of Rokugan begins with shugenja, this chapter also looks at how it can impact the
the Emperor and extends downward to include not only the daily activities of both bushi and courtiers, not to mention the
samurai of the Great and Minor Clans, but members of the strange monks of the Brotherhood of Shinsei. The diversity of
clergy, trained peasant warriors, and the lowliest eta. To high- religion within the Emerald Empire can be seen in the ramifi-
light the rigid nature of society, the Imperial Scion Advanced cations of the Dark Paragon Advanced School, a mechanical

Welcome to Rokugan
School is the mechanical highlight of this chapter. option available only to the most devout of the Spider Clan’s
Chapter 4: Politics examines the cutthroat court environ- warriors.
ment that dominates the social environment in Rokugan. Chapter 9: Education displays the vital importance of
It examines the different levels of court and their relative education in a culture dominated by learned warriors. From
importance, from the Imperial Court of the Emperor all the the dojo of the bushi to the temple of the shugenja and on
way down to the simple provincial courts maintained by to the academies where the courtiers of every generation are
countless governors throughout the Empire. A more in-depth trained, as well as the myriad of different gempukku ceremo-
nies that are conducted throughout the Empire. Some of the 11
examination of the power and prestige commanded by the
Emperor’s Chosen and the Jeweled Champions is included as stranger educational methods are examined, including the

Introduction
well. To highlight the sinister side of Rokugan’s politics, the enigmatic Taoist Swordsmen of the Dragon Clan.
Ikoma Lion’s Shadow are included, a popular group from Chapter 10: War is perhaps the most relevant to the aspi-
previous editions once known as the Ikoma Spymasters. rations of the average samurai, for no greater fate can lie in
Chapter 5: The Arts is entirely new content, and details the store for an honorable warrior than to kill and die on the field
pursuit of the arts in samurai society, something that many of battle in the name of his lord. This chapter takes a look at
members of the caste frequently overlook in favor of the way the traditional military roles filled by many samurai as well
of the warrior or the scrolls of a priest. The chapter discusses as the unique military traditions and organizations within the
how the arts influence politics and diplomacy in the Empire, individual clans and other units such as the Imperial Legions.
as well as how each individual clan approaches the arts As an example of the sort of unique martial philosophies that
differently. The Shiba Artisans, one of the most traditional exist within the different clans, the Hida Pragmatists are the
artisan institutions in Rokugan, highlight the content from a mechanical feature for this chapter.
mechanical perspective. Chapter 11: The World Beyond is a brief look at what
Chapter 6: Commerce & Economics examines the strange little information is known about the lands that can be found
and sometimes paradoxical economy of the Emerald Empire. beyond the borders of Rokugan. This information is inten-
The chapter discusses the role money plays in the lives of the tionally sparse, intended to spark the imaginations of indi-
different castes within the Empire. It also addresses the issues vidual GMs who desire to set their campaigns as part of a
of availability of merchandise, major trade routes throughout larger world.
the Empire and in its coastal waters, and the imports and Appendix 1: Way of the Daimyo is an update of the
exports of the various clans. The mechanical highlight for this systems originally included in the Second Edition sourcebook
chapter is the Kobune Captain Advanced School, one of the of the same name. These optional mechanics are intended to
key elements of the clan’s economy. allow individual GMs to include their player in the happen-
Chapter 7: Crime & Punishment is an important chapter ings of the Empire on a much larger scale, allowing them
because of the important role the Empire’s law enforce- to take the positions of daimyo, sensei, temple masters, and
ment systems take in many campaigns. This chapter details other positions of significance.
not only the charter of the Emerald Magistrates, but that of Appendix 2: Glossary is a simple examination of many
the Jade Magistrates and many prominent magistrate tradi- important terms that many new players may not be familiar
tions within the ranks of the Great Clans. Furthermore, the with. The section includes all major family names in the
chapter discusses the different acts considered criminal by the Empire as well as traditional military ranks and political posi-
Empire’s justice system, and what stern punishments can be tions, including the powerful military position of rikugun-
levied against those who commit them. Because of the impor- shokan and the essential political position of hatamoto.
Chapter One geography

14
Chapter One

Chapter One
T
he young student looked at the series of tables before him, numbered at least ten, and chased him back into the Crane 15
each one containing a detailed map of a single province. provinces. What do you imagine happened?”

Geography
He frowned at the enormity of it all and sighed lightly. “Outnumbered ten to one? Unless he reached reinforce-
“Something troubles you, young one?” ments, there is very little chance of survival.”
The student jumped and turned to the doorway, bowing “Generally correct,” the sensei said. “Yuri survived,
deeply. “Forgive me, sensei! I meant no disrespect!” however. His pursuers did not.”
“Do you object to your assignment?” The sensei walked The student gaped. “How, master?”
among the tables, trailing a finger along one of the large “Superior knowledge of the terrain,” the sensei answered,
parchments on which the maps were inscribed. gesturing toward the maps. “The Daidoji family is known for
“I would never object, master,” the student replied at once. their exacting attention to detail in their homeland. They are
The sensei chuckled. “Of course you would not. You are a frequently at odds with the Lion, a clan with vastly greater
fine student. Please, however… voice your concerns.” numbers, and exploiting the features of the terrain, using
pitfalls, marshes, even occasional deliberate traps, are one
The student frowned beneath his simple cloth mask and
way that the Daidoji manage to hold the line for the Crane
fidgeted. “It is just… if it were not for my faith in your
Clan.”
teaching, master… I would wonder if there was perhaps a
better use for my time.” The student looked back at the maps with renewed interest.
“That is amazing, master. Are all Daidoji so skilled?”
Now the sensei laughed openly, the sound ringing through
the chamber. “An excellent answer! Perhaps you should train “Many are,” the sensei said. “Be ever careful when dealing
as a courtier instead!” Seeing the boy pale visibly, he waved with them. But even they are frequently outmatched in
the comment away. “A joke, young one, do not be alarmed.” He their level of skill by members of the Shinjo family of the
paused for a moment. “Are you familiar with the story of Daidoji Unicorn Clan. There are none who know better how to exploit
Yuri?” the features of the land in order to utilize them in tactical
maneuvers against the enemy.” He paused. “Well, perhaps the
The boy thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. “I do not
Akodo, but even then not in matters of cavalry, and the Akodo
recall that name, master.”
are far too hidebound by honor to allow even slightly question-
“Daidoji Yuri was a scout for the Crane Clan, and one who able tactics of such a nature.”
had a terrible grudge against the Lion Clan for the death of his
“The Shinjo,” the student mused.
brother.” The sensei waved a finger. “You must never allow
emotion to cloud duty. This is what Yuri did, however, and it “Very much so, yes,” the sensei said. “Have you heard the
caused him to take great risks. Once, he ventured far too far tale of Shinjo Tsuro?” He smiled. “You will enjoy this one.”
into the Lion provinces, and was detected. The Lion patrol
Mountains retain a special place in the hearts of the Roku-

Environment gani people. Not only are they beautiful and majestically
grand, perfect examples of the glory of nature which Roku-

and Terrain gani art reveres, but they also hold unfathomable mysteries
and unusual dangers, including strange beasts seldom found
elsewhere.
The Empire’s three major mountain chains form great
natural barriers that cannot easily be crossed. The Seikitsu
As was already briefly described in the Legend of the Five
Range, or Spine of the World Mountains, splits the Empire in
Rings RPG 4th Edition, the lands of the Emerald Empire exhibit
two, cutting across Rokugan in a jagged pattern descending
a wide variety of terrain. Majestic mountains cut it off from
from the isolated northwestern lands of the Unicorn Clan to
the scorching deserts of the west and the mysterious steppes
the southeastern coastal holdings of the Crane. The Yugure
of the northwest. Another great mountain range, the Spine
Yama, or Twilight Mountains, cut through the Crab lands and
of the World Mountains, passes through the middle of the
help guard the southwestern border of the Empire against
Empire, separating the land in two distinct parts. Great rolling
the Shadowlands, reinforced by the lower sub-chain known
hills lie at the feet of these mountains, and moors and other
as the Wall Above the Ocean. The third great mountain
hillocks can be found throughout the Empire. Thick conif-
range, the Kyodai ano Kabe sano Kita, or Great Wall of the
erous forests are plentiful in the north, while in the south
North, isolates the Empire from the open steppes and track-
and on the Mantis islands jungles filled with exotic trees are
less deserts of the Burning Sands, and helps prevent inva-
common. The strangest and largest forest of all, however, is
sion by the gaijin tribesmen to the north. Together these three
the legendary Shinomen Mori. Vast and largely unexplored,
mountain ranges have played a major role in the history of
this great forest is still a mystery to most people who inhabit
Rokugan, and undoubtedly helped forge the culture, char-
the Emerald Empire.
acter, and value system of its inhabitants.
Rokugan also boasts several vast plains. From the golden
fields of the northwestern Unicorn lands to the great agricul-
The Spine of the World Mountains
tural lands of the Lion and Crane Clans, a good portion of
geography

Rokugan is a wide plateau of flat and fertile grassland. Aside from a handful of passes, there is no easy way of crossing
the Spine of the World Mountains. In fact, journeying through
The long Rokugani coastline varies in aspect. In the north,
these mountains is so difficult that the rare passes that cut
the beaches are narrow and filled with smooth stones. In
across them are of the utmost strategic importance. Few trav-
several places the cold currents of the northern ocean pound
elers risk crossing these mountains away from the passes, and
waves against high rocky cliffs. In central Rokugan, where the
16 few explorers have journeyed through the vast uncharted terri-
Spine of the World Mountains reach the coastline, the shore
tories at the heart of this impressive mountain chain.
is a impressively high cliff wall offering few places for ships
Chapter One

to dock. The Crane settlements along this coast are the only The Spine of the World Mountains run in a jagged path
safe harbors in this part of the Empire. The southern coast is across the Empire from the northwestern Unicorn territories to
shallower, with many beaches and coastal marshes. the southeastern coast. The high, rugged peaks of the Spine
of the World are covered with ice and snow all year round,
and show little vegetation save for the occasional lichens and
Mountains mosses that somehow cling to the bare rock. Below the snow
line, stout and surprisingly resilient coniferous shrubs grow
wherever rare patches of earth are available. At somewhat lower
The Rokugani revere mountains as places where ancient elevations clusters of trees begin to appear, huddling together
spirits dwell. In pre-Imperial times, few people dared to as though for protection against wind and rain, with strong
venture into the mountains for fear of encountering a malev- roots that dig deep into the soil. In these places the ground is
olent spirit. Only the most holy and spiritually enlightened a mixture of jagged rock and black earth, rich enough to allow
men and women were willing to venture into the mountain different kinds of vegetation to thrive, but hazardous enough
regions, building shrines and monasteries in remote locations to discourage any traveler from climbing through. At the foot
where they could pay tribute to their gods in peace, far away of the Spine of the World Mountains are hills that separate the
from prying eyes. As the Empire emerged and grew, however, rocky peaks from the surrounding plains and valleys, some-
population pressure and a growing need for resources such times gradually and sometimes abruptly. Like the mountains
as metal and stone have encouraged settlement in the foot- themselves, these hills vary in their flora and fauna from one
hills near the great peaks. In modern times many fortified region of Rokugan to the next, but they generally offer a much
castles and keeps also stand within the towering mountains, richer mixture of life than the bleak higher peaks.
guarding strategically located passes and protecting the
Due to the tremendous distance which the Spine of the
people working in the nearby mines. That said, even in the
World covers, the mountain range presents several different
twelfth century most of the great mountain ranges remain
aspects to the people of Rokugan. In the northwest, the hills
unexplored, uncharted, and untamed.
that form the foot of the range are as bare as the tall, jagged,
ice- capped spires which disappear in the clouds. In this part
of the Emerald Empire, on the outer edge of Unicorn Lands,
the Spine of the World Mountains are extremely hazardous
and only the very brave—or extremely foolhardy—dare
journey through them. However, it is also in this region that
one of the few major passes crosses the range. Iuchi Pass, conflict known as
deep in Unicorn Lands, is one of the few routes allowing rela- the Spirit Wars. Thereafter, most
tively safe travel through the Spine of the World, and the travel through the Spine of the World
Unicorn benefit greatly from the trade and commerce which shifted to the Seikitsu Pass, although some
runs through this pass. minor communication was still possible
Near where Unicorn lands meet those of the Lion is the through a network of lesser passes known as
Seikitsu Pass. Up until the twelfth century, this is a fairly the Shadows of Beiden.
minor pass, but after the destruction of Beiden Pass during the As the Spine of the World Mountains veer southward and
Spirit Wars it is expanded by the divine mandate of the Sun, eastward, they eventually meet the warmer climes of the
and becomes the principle route for trade and travel through Crane territories. In this region, the mountains form a massive
the Spine of the World. The pass connects the eastern edge of wall that separates the fields of the mainland from the sea.
Unicorn lands to the northern edge of the Scorpion territo- Although snow still caps the top of these peaks, vegetation
ries, and the question of which clan has the right to tax and grows abundantly on their lower slopes in this part of the
control the pass is often a contentious one. world, nourished by frequent rainfall. In the far south, the
One of the highest points in the entire range is the Mountain Spine of the World chain ends abruptly, seemingly melting
of the Seven Thunders, which stands at the edge of Lion terri- away into the sea. In this region, deep forests and treacherous
tory at the very heart of Rokugan. The Ikoma palace is located marches surround the coastal peaks.
near the base of this impressively tall mountain. While the
Mountain of the Seven Thunders is extremely high, jagged, The Twilight Mountains
and rocky, in this region the Spine of the World Mountains Smaller than the mighty Spine of the World Mountains, the
as a whole are gentler than they are in the northwest. Though Yugure range and its off-shoot, the Wall Above the Ocean,
the highest peaks are still mostly bare rock covered by ice cover a sizable portion of the Crab Lands. This mountain chain
and snow on their summits, at mid-level and lower elevations dominates the area that separates the Empire from the merciless
trees and plants abound, and the flanks of the mountains are forces of the Shadowlands, forming a natural barrier against
always green with life. the minions of Fu Leng. For hundreds of years the Crab Clan
South of the Mountain of Seven Thunders is the Beiden Pass, used the Twilight Mountains to anchor its stubborn defense

Chapter One
the other major pass through the Spine of the World. For over of the Emerald Empire, and even after the construction of the
a thousand years Beiden was the primary route through this famous Kaiu Wall the mountains continued to play an impor-
mountain range, connecting the lands of the Lion with those tant role in securing the safety and well-being of Rokugan.
of the Scorpion. As such, Beiden was a continual focus of both The harsh and rocky Twilight Mountains are not as high
commerce and military action, with more than a few wars as the other two great ranges of Rokugan, but they are 17
waged over its control. During the twelfth century, the pass was extremely dense. The range is made up of innumerable ridged
collapsed by Emperor Toturi I’s shugenja at the climax of the

Geography
peaks, one leading directly into the next. They are capped
The Imperial Histories:
The Bad Death of
Hida Amoro its length it forms a natural border between the Empire and
During the era known as the Clan War, the Crab Clan the Shadowlands.
forsook its duty for the first and only time, allying with Journeying through any part of these mountains is a highly
the forces of the Shadowlands. The lord of the Crab, dangerous affair. In many areas the terrain is precarious and
Hida Kisada, mistakenly believed he could use the Shad- the risk of landslides is extremely high. Aside from a handful
owlands forces to seize the throne, then use the forces of narrow passes, anyone crossing these mountains has to
of a united Empire to turn and crush the Shadowlands maneuver through tight fissures or cross deep chasms. A multi-
forever. He would eventually learn firsthand the magni- tude of natural predators have made the Twilight Mountains
tude of his error, but in the meantime, Crab forces fought their home, and in addition the southern portion of the moun-
alongside those of Fu Leng. tain chain is also infested with creatures from the Shadowlands.
One of Kisada’s deadliest soldiers in that war was a This region is affected by the Taint, warping and mutating
legendary berserker named Hida Amoro, a man whose its nature and appearance. The Crab Clan deploys elaborate
capacity for rage seemed infinite and whose prowess defenses, including traps and aggressive scout patrols. After
on the battlefield was devastating to the Crab Clan’s the eighth century, however, the true key to all Crab defenses
enemies. Unfortunately, Amoro was almost as deadly to is the strongest structure ever built by humans: the Kaiu Wall,
his fellow Crab as he was to their foes—in the grip of which stands 100 feet high and runs almost the entire length of
his battle-rage he would strike down all nearby. Kisada the border with the Shadowlands. The Carpenter Wall is situ-
was ready to wash his hands of Amoro after a battle in ated on the northern bank of the River of the Last Stand, and
which the berserker killed over a hundred Crab soldiers, its high walls make the Twilight Mountains looming behind it
but Kuni Yori, the daimyo of the Kuni family, proposed a appear even more magnificent and impenetrable.
solution. Yori had engineered the alliance with the Shad- As mentioned, there are a number of passes through the
owlands and was already beginning to feel the influence Twilight Mountains, and most of these paths are either heavily
of the Taint on his mind. Using a dire maho ritual, he garrisoned or booby-trapped by the Crab. All who would
created a legion of undead soldiers to fight alongside travel them (for whatever reason) would do well to make
Amoro, soldiers who could not be killed by Amoro’s themselves known to the Crab authorities. The largest and
raging violence. He also provided Amoro with an amulet undoubtedly safest passageway through the Twilight Moun-
geography

that let him control the zombie soldiers. tains is the Kaiu Roka, or Carpenter Pass. Situated approxi-
With his new undead minions at his side, Hida Amoro mately midway along the Twilight range, the Carpenter Pass
became even more of a terror to the Crab Clan’s enemies, is the easiest way to move troops to and from the border with
wading into battle with his undead troops at his side. the Shadowlands, and thus has been used extensively by the
18 However, this dark bargain would also become his doom. Crab for hundreds of years.
A few months later, Crab forces engaged the Dragon at The safest portion of the Twilight Mountains is the area
Beiden Pass. A force of Togashi tattooed men stymied east and north of the border with the Shadowlands, especially
Chapter One

Amoro’s zombie legion, and in his frustration he inad- the off-shoot range known as the Wall Above the Ocean.
vertently crushed Kuni Yori’s amulet. Despite the many hazards found in these mountains, they
Freed from control, the hundreds of zombies turned support a surprisingly large number of tea plantations. Much
on Hida Amoro and tore him to pieces. of Rokugan’s tea supply, in fact, comes from this area, the
only part of the mighty Twilight Mountains considered to be
civilized. In addition, the foothills of these mountains hold
rich iron deposits, and the Crab Clan mines are a major source
of wealth and resources for the clan.

The Great Wall of the North


Much like the Twilight Mountains form a natural barrier that
helps separate the Emerald Empire from the Shadowlands, the
Kyodai na Kabe Sano Kita isolates Rokugan from the gaijin
lands to the north. The Great Wall of the North is so vast, in fact,
that very few in the Empire actually know what lies beyond.
The Great Wall of the North is arguably the most impressive
mountain range in all of Rokugan, its tallest peaks exceeding
those of the Spine of the World. The peaks of the Great Wall
are covered in a thick blanket of ice throughout the year; in
fact, many of the mountains are so high that even their foot-
hills are blanketed in snow for eight to nine months out of the
year. The Great Wall is not as jagged as the Twilight Moun-
with ice and snow during the winter months, and during the tains or the Spine of the World, and its smoothly rolling peaks
summer their summits are bare of vegetation, showing only seem to blend into one another, forming a unified whole
solid rock. Lower on their slopes, the terrain is no less craggy, that is both wondrous to behold and hazardous to explore.
and trees and bushes grow only in isolated clusters, usually Between these great northern mountains are many deep and
in valleys and along the banks of the River of the Last Stand. isolated valleys, often with lakes or mountain streams fed by
This river cuts across the Twilight Mountains and for much of summer run-off from the upper peaks.
Chapter One
19

Geography
The stony summits of the Great Wall of the North are bare approach it. The samurai of the Clans generally do not think
of life, unsurprising given their icy conditions. At lower alti- about these mountains save as the Empire’s northern border.
tudes, however, these mountains are vibrantly alive. Forests of Dragon and to a lesser extent Phoenix samurai, however, know
pine, spruce, and cypress turn the lower slopes of the Great Wall the mountains fairly well. It is sometimes even rumored that
of the North a dark green shade throughout the year. On the the Phoenix Clan trades with one tribe of northern barbar-
southern side of the range, oaks and maples are also plentiful ians, the so-called Yobanjin. During the late twelfth century,
at lower elevations, although they cannot survive at the chilly tumultuous events force the Empire as a whole to become more
higher altitudes. The combination of thick forests and numerous aware of the Great Wall and the peoples who dwell beyond it.
streams and lakes makes the mountains a popular home for There are few actual places of note in the Great Wall of the
many animal species. More than any other mountain range in North, which is mostly a vast uncharted wilderness. Only a
Rokugan, the Great Wall of the North is home to an incredible handful of these places are widely known, but the strangest
variety of animals, including the commonly encountered brown and most notorious is undoubtedly Hinanbasho sano Mittsu
and black bears, cougars, badgers, tigers, and mountain goats. Shimai, the Refuge of the Three Sisters. High in the mountains
Few samurai have ever ventured north of this mountain near Dragon territory, this place is one of the rare shrines
range, but members of the Unicorn and Scorpion Clans say dedicated to the Moon, a deity which the Rokugani revere but
these lands are home to vast deserts and bleak open steppes. also regard with unease. In order to reach this isolated place,
In Rokugan this place is described by the catch-all title of travelers must find a path called the Climb of the Moon, the
the Burning Sands, although not all of it is desert. According only road leading to the shrine; simply locating this mystical
to popular tales, mighty barbarians riding great steeds live route can be a trial in itself. The Shrine itself is maintained
beyond the mountains in the northwest, slaughtering and by the three sisters of its name, and by all accounts the same
pillaging each other and their neighbors without mercy. Both three women have dwelled there for as long as anyone can
the Dragon Clan and the Phoenix Clan maintain a steady vigil remember—suggesting they may be ghosts or other spirits.
on their mountainous northern borders, watching to ensure Supposedly, they can answer any question truthfully, but ruin
no rampaging barbarian horde crosses into Rokugan. inevitably befalls those who ask.
Natural hazards also make the Great Wall of the North
extremely hazardous. The heavy snow-pack makes avalanches
a continual threat, and the abundant animal life includes
numerous deadly predators. Peasants generally admire the Great
Wall of the North from afar while giving thanks they need not
geography

20
Chapter One

Forests On Rokugan’s southern coasts and in the Mantis isles,


where tropical winds warm the soil and frequent rainfalls
nourish it, more exotic forests can be found. Black ebony,
Forests vary greatly from one part of the Empire to another, red mahogany, strong balsa, as well as teak, ash, hackberry,
due both to soil fertility and to the widely varying climate palms, and various fruit-bearing trees are common. On
and weather patterns in the different regions of Rokugan. In the Mantis isles these often give way to genuinely tropical
the north, great coniferous forests dominate, but there are jungles with plants like coconuts and pomegranates.
also many smaller woodlands comprised of pine, oak, spruce,
birch, and maple. Most of these forests are found in the foot- The Isawa Mori
hills of the Great Wall of the North, but the most impres- Isawa Mori lies in the heart of Phoenix territory and is one
sive northern forest, the Isawa Mori, is found in the heart of the most important wildernesses in Rokugan. Second in
of Phoenix territory. Traveling southward, evergreen conifers size only to the vast Shinomen Mori, the Isawa Mori is one of
gradually give way to an amalgam of deciduous trees. The the oldest untamed areas in the Empire. Tall pines and other
most populous of these are the maple, oak, and apple tree, coniferous trees, such as cedars, cypresses, firs, and spruces,
but birches, willows, pear trees, and plum trees are also quite make up the great majority of this forest, but oaks, maples,
common. and birches also grow in thick clusters. Since most of the
In central and south-central Rokugan, forests are generally trees in the Isawa Mori are evergreens, the forest remains
smaller, sparser, and more widely scattered than in the north, cloaked in foliage all year long. During the long winter
as these regions are dominated by agricultural plains. Bamboo months, a thick blanket of snow covers the forest’s dark green
trees, relatively scarce in the north, become far more common mantles but fails to make it seem any less somber or forbid-
in these regions, and are extensively cultivated by the Roku- ding. Many of the Isawa Mori’s deepest places have yet to be
gani due to their rapid growth and versatility. There are a explored by man, and while the forest is far less dangerous
few major exceptions to this pattern of limited forestation, than the Shinomen Mori, many areas within it are known to
most notably and infamously the Shinomen Mori. The largest be haunted by malevolent spirits. Nezumi tribes have also
and most feared forest in all of Rokugan, the Shinomen Mori dwelt within the forest at various times. It is said even the
effectively forms the western border of the Empire, and few powerful Elemental Masters of the Phoenix Clan avoid the
samurai dare to venture into its sinister shadows. more dangerous reaches of the Isawa Mori.
Despite or perhaps because of the rumors of strange creatures wholly sinister lurks within the depths of this place. This
and unnatural manifestations, many samurai of the Phoenix portion of the Isawa Mori is almost never disturbed, and only
Clan view the Isawa Mori as a place of profound spiritual and in the direst circumstances would anyone dare take timber or
religious significance. The Asako family in particular views the other resources from it.
Isawa Mori as a place of spiritual learning and enlightenment, An abandoned manor house that once belonged to the
and treats it with much respect. The Shiba revere the forest as Isawa can be found in the center of the Black Forest. It is said
the dwelling place of ancient spirits, but generally give it a wide a powerful shugenja once summoned an oni to this manor,
berth. Only the Isawa see the forest as primarily a resource, hoping to curse the Isawa with a deadly plague. The oni’s
although they show no lack of respect for the spirits of the plague took a terrible toll on the Isawa, not once but twice.
woods. The Isawa consider themselves such masters of the In modern times, the Isawa are aware of this place and have
spiritual arts that the presence or absence of ghosts or spirits in raised wards to ensure no one can ever go there again.
the Isawa Mori can hardly be a serious concern. Nonetheless,
the Isawa always show the proper respect and gratitude to the
forest kami when harvesting lumber. The timber of the Isawa
The Shinomen Mori
Mori is a major resource for the Phoenix Clan, especially since The Shinomen Mori is one of the most mysterious places
wood from this primeval forest produces exceptionally resilient in the Empire. By far the largest forest in Rokugan, the
scrolls. Also, shrines built using lumber from the Isawa Mori Shinomen Mori is also one of the least known places within
almost always seem to attract the Fortunes’ favor. the Empire’s borders, and it has never been fully explored.
Although the people of Rokugan visit the outer edges of this
Deep inside the Isawa Mori is what the Asako long ago
virgin forest, occasionally harvesting precious wood from it,
dubbed the Heart of Nature. Asako sages believe this is a
no man has ever ventured deeply inside and returned to tell
passage that leads to the Spirit Realms, but no one knows
about it. In fact, there are hundreds of miles within the forest
exactly where to find it, and it seems to move at random
no mortal man has ever seen. Even the Naga, whose ancient
through the forest. It appears to touch on many different
cities almost all lie within the Shinomen Mori, do not claim
Spirit Realms, including Chikushudo, Sakkaku, and Yume-do.
to know all the secrets of this eerie place.
It is impossible to predict the Heart of Nature’s location or
which Spirit Realm the passage will touch at any given time. There are hundreds of rumors and legends concerning the

Chapter One
Even denizens of the Spirit Realms themselves have no way Shinomen, tales which have grown more and more elaborate
of knowing where the passage leads or how to return. The over the course of centuries, and none can truly prove which
Heart of Nature and the strange beings it brings to the Isawa tales are true and which are false. All manner of ghosts and
Mori are in great part responsible for the dark reputation the fantastic creatures are believed to haunt the forest, and its
forest has earned over the centuries. core is reputed to be enchanted with all manner of spiritual
powers. No one knows if these tales are fact or fiction, but all 21
who have visited the Shinomen or even laid eyes on it from
Mori Kuroi

Geography
a distance are convinced it is a truly
Long before there was a Phoenix Clan, the folk who lived in dangerous place, somehow not quite
what would one day become the Isawa provinces had another natural or connected to the rest of
name for the Isawa Mori: Mori Kuroi, the Black Forest. In these the material world. Even the bravest
ancient times the inhabitants saw the forest as a dreadful and samurai in Rokugan hesitate to risk
terrifying place, best to be avoided entirely. They believed exploring this vast forest, and so
strange and dangerous creatures dwelt deep within the forest, the Shinomen Mori remains
and dared not venture too far into its somber territory. Any
hardship or misfortune was blamed on the malign spirits of
the forest.
It was Isawa himself who began to change this attitude
by entering the depths of the forest alone, returning safely
after seven days and nights. With time, the local fears and
superstitions receded, but the common
people never truly forgot them…
and with good cause.
Within the Isawa
Mori is a place which
locals still call by the
name of Mori Kuroi.
A dark and sinister
portion of the larger
forest, the Black
Forest is one of the
most dreaded places
in all of Rokugan.
Everyone who lives
near the Black Forest is
convinced something
much as it was hundreds of years ago: a wild and unspoiled and willows abound in the Forest of the Fox, but the place
land, home of countless wild beasts and much stranger crea- boasts a hundred different varieties of trees, including several
tures as well. Its flora is rich and extremely diversified, and types of maples as well as many coniferous shrubs. Unsur-
for the most part remains undisturbed. Birch, willow, maple, prisingly, the abundant plant life of the Kitsune Mori attracts
and oak seem to be the most common trees found within the countless species of animals, and the forest is one of the best
forest, or at least within those portions the people of Rokugan places in the Empire to hunt both small game and larger prey
have dared to visit. In the northern part of Shinomen Mori, such as deer and boar (although the Kitsune will not permit
cypress and juniper, as well as some fir and maple, seem to foxes to be hunted anywhere within their lands). Wolves and
be common. At the southern edge, however, plum and cherry brown bears are the most fearsome animals living within the
trees are mixed with teaks, balsas, willows, and birches. bounds of the forest, but as its name implies it is best known
Despite all the dreadful rumors attached to the place, at for the several species of foxes, including the furtive red fox,
various times the Scorpion, Crab, and Unicorn have explored who thrive there.
the rim of this immense forest. They have also harvested The Kitsune Mori contains more than a few spirit gate-
lumber from it, albeit while taking great care not to offend the ways, primarily to Chikushudo, the Realm of Animals.
spirits of Shinomen Mori. Despite the Empire’s long history, Shapechanging spirits, especially kitsune and tanuki, are
no Clan has ever dared to establish a major holding near the frequent visitors to the Kitsune Mori and their interactions
Shinomen Mori, although many small villages can be found with the Fox Clan have contributed to the famously spiri-
in the area directly around it. The heimin who live in these tual nature of the Kitsune family. For those outside the Fox
villages never venture into the ancient forest, having learned Clan, however, the Kitsune Mori can be an unsettling place,
to fear what might lie within. and strangers tend to be quite wary when journeying through
At the southeastern edge of the Shinomen Mori is the Lake these woods.
of Cherry Blossom Snow, one of the most important places in
Rokugan. In this part of the forest, cherry trees are dominant,
lining the edges of the lake and blossoming all summer long Plains
before falling to cover the water with white petals, making
the lake appear as if it is covered in snow. One of the Empire’s
geography

In between its many tall mountains, rolling hills, and thick


most prominent Cherry Blossom Festivals is held there each mysterious forests, Rokugan boasts several vast plains,
spring, and those who celebrate near the Shinomen Mori can fertile lands which are often cultivated by the peasants of
momentarily forget their fears of the place. the Empire, producing abundant crops. The three most impor-
tant such areas are in the territories of the Crane, Lion, and
22 Kitsune Mori Unicorn Clans.
Kitsune Mori, the Forest of the Fox, is a relatively small place
The Fertile Plains Crane
Chapter One

compared to the vast Shinomen Forest to the west. It is also a of the


much simpler place, with few mysteries left to be discovered— Unlike the flat open lands of the Lion and the Unicorn, the
at least for the shugenja of the Kitsune family. Kitsune Mori is small plain in the middle of Crane territory is actually made
home to the Fox Clan from the dawn of the Empire, becoming up of gently rolling hills and valleys. Beginning to the north
part of the Mantis territories when the Fox join the Mantis and east of the towering Spine of the World Mountains, the
in the late twelfth century. It is a fairly wide-open forest of Doji plains spread across the heart of their northern terri-
mixed trees. The mild climate and the warm winds coming tories, and form the keystone of Crane agricultural wealth.
from the southeast are extremely beneficial to the rich and They are checkered with streams, small rivers, and lakes, rich
abundant flora, and thus the Forest of the Fox is a verdant sources of fish, shrimp, water chestnuts, lotus seed, reeds and
and bountiful place. The trees of the Kitsune Mori tend to other resources. The many streams combined with a mild
grow not huddled together but rather spread apart widely, so summer climate and frequent rainfall ensure the Crane lands
despite the countless small plants and shrubs covering the remain green with vegetation almost all year round. During
ground travel through the forest is relatively easy. All manner the spring, countless types of flowers bloom in these fields,
of plants and animals can be found in the Kitsune Mori, and it turning the otherwise ordinary-looking farmlands bright and
is an ideal place to forage for nuts, berries, and roots. There is colorful.
a great variety of wild fruits and edible plants in the Forest of
The Crane consider these fertile plains vitally important,
the Fox, plentiful enough to feed hundreds of people simply
since they provide the clan with most of its food. Although
by harvesting the gifts the forest bears. Indeed, it was solely
relatively small compared to the vast farmlands of the Lion
due to this bounty that the Fox Clan survived its early decades
or the open prairies of the Unicorn, the Crane farmlands
within the Kitsune Mori.
nevertheless produce enough rice, wheat, and cotton to not
The Kitsune Mori also holds so many different herbs, roots, only fulfill the clan’s own needs but also to export exten-
and spices that herbalists throughout the Empire consider it sively. Over nine-tenths of the Doji plains are used for inten-
one of the best places to find medicinal ingredients. Birches sive cultivation and farming. Rice, cotton, and wheat are the
dominant crops, supplemented with millet, rapeseed, silk,
sorghum, and maize. Interestingly, the Crane productivity is
so great that they do not actually have to use all of their lands
for crops, and there are some open pastures and unused fields
in their territory. Those open areas attract rodents, foxes, and
deer. Wild horses sometimes roam in their plains as well, and
cougars, lynx, and wolves frequently visit the region to hunt Unlike the Unicorn lands to the northwest, the Lion plains
for prey. are not divided by large numbers of rivers, nor do they boast
Far from the fertile central plains of the Crane is a city the numerous smaller streams of the Crane lands to the south.
which also enjoys a rich agricultural zone. Mura Sabishii As a result, travel here is easy and rapid. The warriors of the
Toshi, or Lonely Shore City, lies on the coast at the southern- Lion Clan can move from one region of their holdings to the
most end of the Spine of the World Mountains. The thriving next quite easily, free of any natural barriers.
port opens upon a vast flatland which is also the property of Aside from a few small patches of thick forest, the only
the Crane Clan. This region also produces a considerable crop major interruption to the Lion plans is a single mountain that
of millet, rice, and rapeseed for the clan. rises near their center. This singular formation is known as
Lookout Mountain to the warriors of the Lion Clan, who use
The Unbroken Fields of the Lion it to spy on the surrounding lands, and their settlement of
Shiranai Toshi, or Darkness City, lies in its lee. Perhaps the
The largest of Rokugan’s open plains are held by the Lion
most important city in the Lion plains, however, is also one
Clan. Although the soil of the Lion plains is extremely fertile,
of its dullest and most unattractive. The city known simply
the weather there is somewhat unpredictable due to the inter-
as Foshi has the distinction of being the most efficient crop
section of humid winds blowing from the eastern coast and
center in all the Lion territories, producing enough food each
dry winds coming from the interior. This makes the Lion
year to feed an entire army.
plains prone to both flood and drought, with rain sometimes
pouring for days on end while at other times rain might not
come for several weeks. In winter, the temperature is low and The Great Golden Plains of the Unicorn
the winter freeze lasts quite long, particularly in the north and The Unicorn plains begin at the northern and western edges
northwest at the borders of the Dragon and Unicorn Lands. of Rokugan, in the foothills of the Great Wall of the North
Despite these difficulties, the Lion plains are excellent agricul- and the lesser hills on the edge of the Burning Sands. These
tural land due to the combination of warm summer tempera- vast grasslands extend to the south until they reach the Spine
tures and extremely fertile black soil. Soybeans, sorghum, of the World Mountains, and to the east until they pass the
wheat, sugar beets, flax, cotton, sesame seeds, and millet are river called Kawa Mittsu Kishi, the most important channel
all grown in this region, but the most important crop in Lion for Unicorn commerce. In the southeast, the river separates

Chapter One
territory is of course rice. In fact, most of the fields in the Lion the golden plains of the Unicorn with the fields of the Lion,
lands are filled with rice paddies, aside from a few smaller while in the northeast the plains abruptly stop at the foot of
clear areas that serve as training grounds for their armies. the Dragon mountains.
The Lion do also have some modest horse herds, and maintain The Unicorn plains are for the most part quite flat. A multi-
pasturage for them near Kyuden Ikoma. The Lion use every bit tude of different rivers cut through Unicorn lands, splitting the 23
of land they can to produce the food, steeds, and supplies they plains into several separate regions, and these well-watered
need for their huge military forces. Indeed, they are famed for

Geography
fields are quite fertile. Thousands of peasants work on farms
planning the use of their lands just as meticulously as they in this territory, growing wheat, oats, rice, millet, and barley,
wage their wars. along with a wide variety of vegetables such as potatoes,

Golden Sun Plain

T he Plains of the Golden Sun lie untouched and perfect in the midst of the Empire’s fertile south, between the lands of the Crane and
those of several Minor Clans, most notably the Sparrow. Travelers are allowed to pass through the Golden Sun Plain, but only for the
purpose of viewing their natural beauty. Such visitors are not permitted to linger, and are forbidden by Imperial decree from settling there
or even building anything larger than a campfire.
Long ago, the Hantei Emperors proclaimed the Golden Sun Plain to be an eternal offering to Lady Amaterasu, in thanks for the many
blessings she bestowed on Rokugan. The lands are some of the finest in all the Empire. Green meadows and rolling fields seem tailor-made
for growing grain and rice, while dense woodlands house all manner of animals. Lakes and streams also dot the countryside, teeming with
fish and unmarred by rapids or dangerous falls. When the sun sets, it seems to light the entire province with a heavenly glow, and travelers
who pass through it speak of being filled with a sense of profound harmony and wonder. Any clan which laid claim to the Golden Sun Plain
would become one of the wealthiest and most powerful in the Empire—but no clan will ever dare break the Imperial decree laid down in
the earliest days of the Empire.
carrots, and cucumbers. There are The Bay of the Crab
also occasional apple orchards, stout
The southern coastline of the Crab provinces is famed for
trees that blossom with white flowers
a large shallow bay, widely known as Earthquake Fish Bay.
in the spring. Despite the agricultural
Many long narrow inlets form natural harbors along the coast
potential of the Unicorn plains, however,
of this bay, and its warm waters teem with life, making it an
a large portion of them remain uncultivated and are instead
ideal place for fishing. The mouth of the bay is known as the
used as grazing land for the clan’s famed horses.
Tidal Landbridge, since at low tide the ground rises above
The Unicorn plains lie in the northernmost part of the the water and allows travelers to cross from one side to the
Empire, and the long cold winters bring a thick blanket of other—if they are swift. On the western side of the Tidal Land-
snow. During the cold months, icy winds from the northern bridge is the southernmost end of the Kaiu Wall. The coast
and western mountains blow across the plains, turning them there is jagged and rocky, bearing little vegetation save for
into a dreary and dangerous region for travelers. In the occasional tufts of moss, lichen, and patches of scrub brush.
spring, however, the Unicorn plains teem with life. Hares, Most of the bay’s interior coast is low plateau, with many
foxes, gophers, and a variety of other small animals invade fishing villages and wide beaches. The sand here is thicker
the region, and both deer and wild horses. and more gravelly than on the wide beaches of the Empire’s
Unicorn villages are scattered across the plains, often much exterior coast. At the northern end of the bay, the coast rises
more widely than in the settled lands of other clans. Most of into the jagged slopes of the Wall Above the Ocean Moun-
them are not large or memorable, but a few have attained tains, while the southeastern side has low marshy plains.
some prominence, most notably Kurayami-ha Mura (Dark Edge The warm waters of Earthquake Fish Bay are known to
Village). This village was home to the Emerald Tournament turn an azure shade due to the coral beds that lie within its
during the early years of the Empire, and while that time is shallow depths. Many species of fish can be found within
long past it retains a certain fame for its dueling fields and these waters, including angelfish, blue dolphins, harlequins,
dojo. red top zebras, firemouth, purple cichlids, and deep-ocean
varieties of fish also come to the bay to breed. Crustaceans
of all types also abound in Earthquake Fish Bay, and Crab
Coastline
geography

fishermen build traps especially designed to snare them. The


bay’s warm waters allows fishermen to work all year round,
The long and jagged coast of the Rokugan mainland is divided giving them an advantage over Crane and Mantis fishermen
into four distinct parts. In the northern Phoenix provinces, the who are subject to the seasonal variations of the ocean.
shore is mostly a rocky wall of high cliffs, occasionally inter-
24 rupted by beaches of black and blue pebbles. Further south Crane Lands: Sand Beaches and
in the Imperial and Crane lands, cold northern currents give Mountainous Shores
Chapter One

way to slightly warmer waters, and the beaches are wider, The Crane lands generally hug the coast of Rokugan. From
deeper, and composed of a mixture of fine rocks and clean the Yasuki lands on the east side of Earthquake Fish Bay to
white sands. Where the mighty Spine of the World Mountains the Spine of the World Mountains running alongside the
reach the coast, a wall of cliffs line the water, the currents are ocean, most of the Empire’s coastline belongs to the Crane.
treacherous, and sailing close to shore is a hazardous enter- No other clan has anything close to so much shoreline at its
prise even at the best of times. Finally, in the southeastern disposal—not even the island-bound Mantis can boast of as
Crane and Crab lands, the waters become warmer and clearer, many miles of oceanfront land as the Crane.
with smooth beaches and intermittent marshes. The tropical
waters which caress the shores of the distant Mantis Isles are The southern Crane shoreline is composed mainly of
even warmer, and the smooth sandy beaches of the Mantis vast white sand beaches that sometimes stretch several
lands are famed throughout the Empire. miles inland, although in the far south inland marshes are
also common. Rainfall is abundant, since seasonal winds
carry a great deal of moisture to this part of the Emerald
Empire, and the flora along the Crane coast is
rich and verdant. The spring rainy season
lasts about a month, and the summer
that follows is hot and humid. This
is beneficial to the cultivation of
rice, one of the Crane Clan’s most
important food resources. Fishing
is also a major source of food in
this region, since ocean currents
from the south warm the coast
during much of the year and the
harvests collected from the sea
are plentiful.
The central Crane coast is dominated by the Spine of the
World Mountains. These waters are hazardous, with many
jagged outcrops and submerged reefs, although there are
a few straits of clear water. The sheer walls of the moun-
tains also make it difficult for ships to reach the mainland
in most places. A massive wall of bare rock welcomes those Farther south, the chilly cliffs and jagged rock
foolhardy enough to bring their vessels too close to land. formations give way to flatter and more open lands

Chapter One
Despite these inhospitable aspects, these waters also boast with long but narrow beaches. These beaches are a
plentiful resources that attract brave sailors. The warm waters mix of rocky land and carpets of dark blue and gray pebbles,
of the south and cooler currents of the north collide here, and worn smooth by the constant pounding of the sea. Algae and
several unique species of fish thrive here that cannot be found fish often wash up on these beaches as though rejected by the
anywhere else in the Empire. furious sea. A few fishing villages do line the shores in this
25
region, along with one major trade port, Toshi no Omoidoso
North of the Spine of the World Mountains, the Crane
(the City of Remembrance).
coast acquires a wholly different character from the rocky

Geography
shores near the mountains or the sandy beaches of the south. The small range known as the Yama no Kuyami (Moun-
The climate on the northern Crane shore is temperate, with tains of Regret) mark the southern border of Phoenix lands,
harsher winters, and the vegetation is heavier on evergreens segregating them from the rest of the Empire. The shore there
and other cold-weather trees. The coastline is mostly short is an amalgam of jagged cliffs where few plants grow. Some
patches of dark-stoned pebbly beaches (purple, gray, and of these cliffs are high, as though competing with the taller
black stones predominate) intermixed with hills and low peaks to the north, but most are low and craggy. These cliffs
rocky cliffs. Fishermen live in small villages along this coast, are known to turn to an unsettling blood-red shade when the
but most heimin here are laborers and farmers, living off the light of the sun shines on them.
fertile agricultural plains of the Crane rather than relying on
the gifts of the seas. The Tropical Isles of the Mantis
The Mantis are convinced they possess the most beautiful
The Rugged Coast of the Phoenix beaches and the most bountiful shores in all the world. The
The coasts of the Phoenix territories are a mixture of flat irregular coastlines of the Islands of Spice and Silk form
beaches, rocky cliffs, and sheer impenetrable mountain walls. numerous bays and peninsulas which the sailors of the
The Phoenix shore has only a few natural harbors where Mantis Clan cunningly use to defend their holdings.
sailors can shelter from the cold northern seas. Freezing winds The Mantis Isles tend to be extremely mountainous but
blow over the sea, dumping heavy snow on the northeastern also quite verdant, with high peaks rising out of dark green
coast every winter. There is a striking contrast between the tropical rain forests. Long, sandy beaches of the purest white
cold and inhospitable Phoenix shore and the temperate coasts sand line the shores, surrounding each island completely.
of the Crane to the south. On the northern coast, winters are Beyond these perfect beaches, narrow plains can sometimes
cold, long, and dry, and where the Great Wall of the North be found along the coastline—these areas are rare enough
reaches the coast a thick blanket of snow covers the peaks that Mantis peasants use every square inch of them to grow
all year round. vegetables, cotton, and rice, as well as raising groves of silk-
It is virtually impossible to approach the northern part of worms. Inland basins also sometimes cut through the great
the Phoenix coast, since jagged rocks extend down to the sea sand beaches, forming extensive marshy wetlands. The local
and even into the water, making seafaring quite dangerous. climate is uniformly hot and humid, with no meaningful
The northern ocean itself is also unpredictable and seems to winter. Consequently, many plant and animal species can
be cursed with extreme weather conditions—storms, hail, and only be found in the Mantis Isles, such as coconuts and
blizzards are all frequent in this region. There are few settle- pineapples.
ments along this hostile shore, the principle exception being
Shiro Shiba, the ancestral home of the Shiba family.
ical isles to the east. These evergreens are also used as bonsai
and garden trees, but their preferred usage is for constructing
houses and furnishings. The interior of chests and closets, for

Wildlife example, are frequently covered with planks of cedar, whose


scent helps keep clothing fresh and pleasantly aromatic.
Juniper, another evergreen coniferous tree, is also impor-
tant to the people of Rokugan. The aromatic cones of this
The wildlife of Rokugan is surprisingly rich and diversified, tree, which resemble black or dark-blue berries, are used to
so much so that an Asako sage once said a man who travels flavor alcohol as well as for their medicinal properties.
the length of the Emerald Empire awakens in a different Smaller evergreen shrubs are also common in Rokugan,
world each day. Indeed, anyone who has traveled through mainly in the north and throughout the various mountain
the many regions of Rokugan knows its natural diversity is ranges of the Empire. These smaller evergreens are often used
matched only by the depth of its cultural traditions. for bonsai trees, for a talented artisan can coax a wonderful
creation out of the most ordinary shrub.

Flora For many samurai, the most spectacular and admired tree
in Rokugan is the maple. There are many types of maples
throughout the Empire, all of them turning bright shades of
The wide range of local climates in Rokugan ensure diversity orange, yellow, and red in the autumn before falling to cover
in its plant life. The plants on the distant eastern isles of and eventually nourish the ground. In the spring, maples
the Mantis are very different from those that thrive in the blossom and grow rich foliage, and while the leaves of all
rocky foothills of the Spine of the World Mountains, and the maples are green, each kind has its own peculiarities. The
flowers that sprout out of the fertile soil of the central Roku- more common type of maple has leaves of a darker shade of
gani plains have little in common with those blooming on the green, paler underneath, with traces of silvery and gray hues
branches of trees in the Dragon mountains. within the folds. Another common variety, the red maple,
has veins of an almost blood red shade that cut through the
Rokugan’s landscapes vary even more than its climate,
geography

surface of its leaves like rivers cutting across the land of


often quite dramatically. At the height of the tall mountain Rokugan. Due to its diversity and splendid autumn colors,
peaks, small plants, lichens, and rare flowers cling to the rocky the maple is widely used as a decorative tree in Rokugani
terrain, while on the lower slopes tall trees abound, forming gardens.
dense forests where plants and animals thrive together. In the
plains, both cultivated and wild shrubs are abundant, and the There are several other trees used to build houses, furni-
26 ture, sea vessels, and more mundane items such as bowls,
heavy trees of the mountains give way to softer woods and
to bamboo. The sandy soil of the southeastern coasts and the utensils, and the like. Oaks, for example, provide a hard and
Chapter One

tropical isles of the Mantis harbor plants found nowhere else durable wood. The stout, broad-leafed oak tree can be found
in Rokugan. The flora of the Emerald Empire has many faces, throughout the Rokugani mainland and its wood is often
and each generation of scholars discovers new species their used for tools and weapons. Teak trees also yield a hard and
ancestors seem to have missed. There are, however, a number durable wood, a yellowish-brown resinous material mostly
of species more numerous or more important to the people used for shipbuilding—thus, it is extremely valuable to the
of Rokugan, and these are known to most inhabitants of the Mantis Clan. The warm-weather trees known as the balsa,
Empire—if not by name, then at least by sight. ebony, and mahogany are found mostly in the south and on
the islands of the Mantis. Balsa produces a light wood typi-
Pine trees are common throughout Rokugan, and can cally used to build rafts and children’s toys, while the other
be found even on the southern coast and the Mantis Isles, two are hard woods of extremely high quality and durability.
though in those lands they are far less abundant than in the Black ebony is especially prized and used for art and deco-
north. These evergreens are especially plentiful in the far ration, while the reddish-brown mahogany is mostly used
north, as well as in the mountains where temperatures are for furniture. Many rich samurai proudly display mahogany
colder. The Isawa Mori in the heart of Phoenix territory is the furniture for their guests to admire.
largest source of pine in the Empire. In coastal areas, pines
often serve as windbreaks to protect villages and cities, as Ash trees, which bloom in small clusters of purple flowers
well as lining the Imperial roads to shade and protect those in the spring, can be found throughout Rokugan, as can
traveling the Empire. For many Rokugani the pine symbol- hackberries, which bear a cherry-like fruit. Other fruit trees in
izes youth and longevity, and pine trees are used throughout the Empire include the apple, orange, peach, and pear. These
the Empire as bonsai and garden trees, as well as trees are appreciated for their aesthetic qualities in addition to
supplying materials to build houses and the fruit they bear, and are often displayed in gardens.
furniture. No fruit-bearing tree, however, is more highly prized than
Cedar, cypress, fir, and spruce the cherry tree. Indeed, the blossom of the cherry is one of
trees are also common in the the most important flowers in Rokugan, and an entire spring
Empire but, unlike pines, few festival is dedicated to viewing these delicate pink-white
grow in the south and none blossoms. There are dozens of different cherry tree varieties
can be found on the trop- throughout the Empire, most of which bloom for just a few
days in the spring. The famed Cherry Blossom Festival is cele-
brated at that time, with samurai holding parties under the
blooming cherry trees. Commoners and samurai alike view
Chapter One
the cherry blossom as a precious gift handed down by the
ancients. 27
ivy and wisteria, which cling to walls and sheer mountain-
Plum trees, which bloom several weeks ahead of the cherry sides, are common as well. Although some of these shrubs are

Geography
blossom, are the earliest sign that spring is on its way. Plum cultivated in gardens, most of them grow in the wild alongside
blossoms are among the first to open during the year, typi- lichens, mosses, and poisonous plants such as the hemlock.
cally flowering while a blanket of snow still covers most of the
landscape. Like cherry trees, plum trees come in many varieties, In Rokugan a great many plants, such as bellflowers, poppy,
most of which have been cultivated for longer than the Empire and purple saffron, are cultivated because of the ornamental
has existed. Their blossoms range from white to dark pink, and flowers they produce. The most popular examples include
have a much stronger fragrance than cherry blossom. hollyhocks with their long clusters of variously colored buds,
irisies with their sword-shaped leaves, the bell-shaped lily,
Of all the wildlife in Rokugan, few plants are used in as the oleander with its evergreen leaves and clusters of pink,
many ways as bamboo. This fast growing tree can be found all red, or white flowers, and the funnel-shaped morning glories
around the Empire, although it is more common and prolific in that wondrously open up with the coming of each new day’s
the Empire’s central and southern provinces. Bamboo is used sun. Snapdragons, cultivated for their spikes of flowers that
in construction as well as in countless arts and crafts, and resemble the mouths of dragons, are also extremely popular
the interior of many homes is decorated with it. Bamboo is throughout the Empire.
waterproof, making it especially useful for making canteens,
water-clocks, and similar items. Bamboo shoots are also a No flower, however, is as prized as the orchid. There are
popular spring delicacy. countless varieties of orchids in Rokugan, and experts who
know how to tend to them are highly sought after. Many
Wicker is also well-liked and quite common in Rokugan. samurai families have cultivated orchids for generations in
Slender and pliant, this twig can be plaited or woven to create their gardens, and experts have developed several new vari-
baskets, chairs, hats, and other useful items. Many Rokugani eties that can be found nowhere else in the world.
homes, especially humble abodes, are filled with items made
of wicker. The twigs and branches of the willow tree, also Along the Rokugani coasts, a number of aquatic plants can
tough and pliable, are used for such work as well. Willows are be found, but the most common of these are the lotus, the water
also appreciated for their flowers and are thus often grown in lily, and a great variety of algae. Some of these—such as the
gardens, unlike wicker. arame, hijiki, kombu, and nori, to name a only a few—are edible
and provide an important supplement to the Rokugani diet.
Many other types of small plants and roots are plentiful
throughout the Empire. Shrubs, for example, include prickly Of course, the Empire cultivates a great many edible plants,
brambles of various types; honeysuckles cultivated for their so many that an exhaustive list is impossible. The more
fragrant white, yellow, or red tubular flowers; azaleas that bear common types include arrowroot, barley, cumin, cucumber,
beautiful multicolored flowers; and glossy evergreen camellia mulberry, oats, onions, millet, soybeans, wheat, rice, persim-
with pink or red rose-like blossoms. Climbing shrubs such as mons, and sorghum.
impressive natural crustacean known to Rokugan, can be
found almost anywhere along the coasts of the Empire.
On land, common and widespread Rokugani animals
include badgers, bats, bears, boars, cats, chickens, dogs,
donkeys, foxes, frogs, gophers, horses, lions, lizards,
monkeys, mice, mules, ox, pigs, ponies, rabbits, rats, sheep,
snakes, squirrels, stags, tigers, tortoises, turtles, wolves,
and yaks. Furry-tailed dormice, copper-toned pheasants,
colorful woodpeckers, crest-headed ducks, and insectivo-
rous moles and shrews are also found almost everywhere.
In the southern forests, monkeys and bats can be found,
and the jungles of the Mantis Isles boast larger apes,
chameleons, panthers, parrots, land salamanders, and
many kinds of snakes. Somewhat rarer inhabitants of the
Mantis lands include crested serpent eagles, numerous
kinds of lizards, and macaques, characterized by their red
faces and cheek pouches.
The mixed forests of Rokugan’s temperate regions are
home to small deer, whose beautiful fur coats change with
the seasons, as well as brown and red bears, wolves and wild

Fauna dogs, reddish-brown foxes, noble-looking stags, black crows,


and savage boar. Lizards, snakes, and small game such as
hare are also quite common. In the coniferous forests of the
The animals of Rokugan are, without any doubt, as varied north, one can encounter brown bears, hazel grouses, stags,
as its plant life. From the great brown bears living in the and the occasional steppe tiger from across the Great Wall of
coniferous forests of the north to the deadly tropical snakes the North. Rodents of all kinds roam the length of the Empire
geography

of the Mantis isles and the savage lions of the central plains, and are as numerous in the forests as they are on the plains.
Rokugan is home to countless animal species. Although some In rocky hills and high mountains, aggressive black bears
kinds of animals call all of Rokugan their home, migrating and wild cougars can sometimes be a danger to unwary
through the length of the Empire or populating almost all travelers. Other species of animal, such as badgers, moun-
28 of its wilderness, other species can only be found in specific tain goats, and small rodents also abound. In heavily wooded
areas. Thus while panthers and parrots thrive in the tropical mountains, red bears, deer, stags, small game, and boar also
islands and jungles of the Mantis Clan, deer and gophers occur in large numbers.
Chapter One

prefer to settle in the open plains, and goats and cougars


Fewer animals live in the plains of Rokugan, mainly
make their homes in the remote and rocky terrain of the high
because most of these areas were settled and cultivated by
mountains.
mankind long ago. Nevertheless, deer, raccoons, tanuki, wild
Forests and mountains have particularly dense animal horses, and gophers inhabit the plains of the Empire. These
life, while the cultivated plains tend to be home to fewer areas are not without predators either, such as cougars, lynx,
species. The long coasts of Rokugan attract birds as well as and wolves. In the central plains of the Empire, prides of lions
other small animals, particularly in areas unsullied by human roam the plains as well.
hands. Perhaps the densest animal population, however, is
Along the shores of rivers and lakes can be found fresh
in the sea. The Mantis Clan in particular long ago learned to
water giant salamanders, the largest amphibian animal
respect the rich and wondrous aquatic life of Rokugan.
known to exist. Mink, otters, and several species of ducks
The warm seas in the south and around the Mantis Isles (notably mandarin ducks) are also numerous. Fresh water
are filled with brightly colored tropical coral fish. There are fish, such as the salmon and rainbow trout, are plentiful in
so many species of these that no one has yet identified—much most lakes and rivers of the Empire, and form an important
less named—all of them. Mantis fishermen catch and export part of the Rokugani diet.
many of these exotic fish as pets, and keeping tropical fish is
In addition to all the mammals and reptiles native to
a popular pastime among the rich nobles of the Empire. The
Rokugan, there are over 600 different species of birds that
warmer waters are also home to graceful dolphins, blood-
consider these lands home. The most common of these are the
thirsty sharks, and black finless porpoises, together with a
sparrow, the house swallow, and the thrush. Crows are also
hundred different kinds of shellfish and jellyfish, and a few
quite common, as are robins, woodpeckers, kestrels, cuckoos,
rarer beasts such as triangular-tailed dugongs.
pheasants, pigeons, and chickens—though of course most of
The oceans are also home to many species of sea turtles, the latter are farm animals.
manta rays, and whales, the latter ranging from the merely
About a quarter of Rokugan’s bird population lives on
large to the truly gigantic in size. In the northern waters the
or near water. The crane, heron, swan, duck, and stork are
impressive beaked whales or narwhals can be found, while
certainly the most common, and each of these species include
furtive sea lions and fur seals are numerous and prized for
several sub-types, such as the grey heron, the black-crowned
their coats. Walruses and horseshoe crabs can also be found
night heron, the green-backed heron, and the pond heron, to
in the north, while the spider crab, the largest and most
name only a few. Other species of birds, such as the diving
grebe, the long-necked cormorant, and the snipe also live in
lakes, ponds, and marshes.
nomads who sometimes trade with the Phoenix—and some-
times raid the northern Empire.

The Unaligned Lands Many years ago while the Unicorn were gone from the
Empire, the samurai of the Lion Clan were forced to fight
against another barbarian tribe, this one hailing from the north-
west. These barbarians frequently ventured inside the borders
Rokugan is surrounded by territories that do not belong to of the Lion provinces, stealing food and domesticated animals,
any of its Major or Minor Clans. The most important of these and slaughtering men, women, and children without mercy.
regions is of course the Shadowlands to the southwest, but After years of these bloody forays, the Lion Clan finally orga-
the Empire’s other borders also give onto important unaligned nized a great raid against these people. In only a few years, the
lands. The largest of these is the vast desert to the northwest warriors of the Lion all but eradicated this menace, killing most
of the Empire. This place, called the Burning Sands, is a sun- of the barbarians outright. The raids against Rokugan abruptly
scorched wasteland, and only the Unicorn and the Scorpion stopped and never resumed. Of course, none know today
have ever visited it. To journey into the Burning Sands is a whether any of these savage northmen remain, or whether they
deadly prospect indeed. hold grudges against those who all but exterminated their tribe.
To the north of the Emerald Empire is another vast and Beyond the Burning Sands in the distant west, dozens of
largely unknown territory, a great steppe home to the wild foreign civilizations exist. The ways of these gaijin nations are
Yobanjin tribes. To the east lies the ocean, and aside from a unknown to the people of Rokugan, and only a few sages even
few remote islands none can say what lies beyond—the gaijin know they exist. At different times both the Unicorn and (in
known as the Merenae once sailed from out of those strange the early twelfth century) the Scorpion Clans have had contact
seas, and many Rokugani still fear their possible return. with foreigners from these distant lands, and they agree that
most of these barbarous so-called civilizations are extremely
It should be noted that unaligned lands are found not
dishonorable and possess bloodthirsty warriors, devious tricks,
only outside the borders of the Empire but also within them.
and strange and treacherous magical arts. These people have
Indeed, some areas of Rokugan have remained unexplored for
nothing in common with those living in the Emerald Empire.
centuries, or were abandoned so long ago that no one truly
Further, while some of these civilizations appear to be well

Chapter One
knows what mysteries and wonders lie within.
organized, others are little more than nomads or bandits,
roaming the wilderness. No Rokugani can fathom what fate
Hazards of the these foreign peoples and places reserve for the unwary trav-
eler, but all are convinced nothing good can come from these
Unprotected Lands lands. The Burning Sands, the mysterious west, and the count-
less strange civilizations that lie beyond—these are no places
29

for a samurai.

Geography
Travel through the Empire is relatively safe as long as one
remains on the Emperor’s roads. The wilderness regions of
Rokugan, however, are much more hazardous. In forests,
hills, and mountains, the terrain makes travel difficult and the
Risks and Rewards
untamed animals and strange creatures in these places can
prove to be quite deadly. More intelligent threats, ranging from Despite all the dangers in the unexplored territories inside
bandits to Shadowlands beasts to oni summoned from Jigoku, and outside the Empire, many samurai believe that
often hide in remote and untended areas to avoid detection. wondrous treasures, unfathomable knowledge, and
While the Great Clans offer protection to any peaceful traveler rich untapped resources can perhaps be found
journeying within the Empire’s territories, they cannot provide in unaligned lands. Some dream of rich
the same benefit to those who explore its wildernesses. deposits of copper, silver, iron, and
gold (to say nothing of crystal
The unexplored wastelands of the Burning Sands offer not
only the natural hazards found in any desert—such as the
blazing sun, the difficulty of finding water sources, deadly
sandstorms, and temperatures that drop below the freezing
point each night—but also a surprising number of strange and
deadly creatures. Scorpions, poisonous snakes unknown in
the Emerald Empire, mysterious fire-belching reptiles, and
even giant sandworms capable of swallowing a man whole—
the Burning Sands abound with strange and untamed wild-
life. As if that were not enough, the whole desert lies under
some manner of curse, and Rokugani magic does not seem to
work properly there.
To the north and northeast, a vast expanse of
unexplored steppe remains a mystery to the people
of the Emerald Empire. Many roaming tribes
live in this great wilderness, but the people
of Rokugan have met only a handful of
these groups, most notably the Yobanjin
and jade) that may yet be discovered in the Emerald Empire’s entity that could not be banished or destroyed. In the year
remote territories. They think of the valuable lumber and exotic 402, in what history remembers as the Five Nights of Shame,
animals to be found in the great forests of the Shinomen and the Phoenix invaded Snake territory and killed every man,
the unexplored islands on the ocean. Others dream of discov- woman, and child they could find. Not even the animals were
ering fertile lands suitable for rice, wheat, and other grains, if spared, lest the Shuten Doji escape in a possessed body.
only one could claim ownership over them. But finding and For hundreds of years afterward, the ruins of Shiro Chuda and
claiming such treasures is not an easy task when one considers the surrounding Snake lands were left well alone. No sane man
the countless natural hazards, deadly creatures, roaming dared enter this territory, haunted as it surely was by the restless
bandits and barbarians, and strange civilizations that already ghosts of all of those slain by the Phoenix… not to mention the
dwell in these lands. Moreover, contact with the gaijin has been possibility that the Shuten Doji itself might yet lurk there. What
officially forbidden by Imperial law since the Battle of White treasures might still lie within the ancient castle of the Snake,
Stag in the fifth century. none can tell, but anyone who dared venture into this part of
That being said, the lure of foreign arts and achievements the world would surely have to brave great dangers—not least,
can lead many samurai into exploring these foreign places. remnants of the Taint left behind by the Chuda.
Gold jewelry, polished gems, fine dyed silks, and similar
commodities are a powerful lure, and wealthy samurai nobles The Ruins of Shiro Heichi
are often willing to pay for such goods regardless of their prov-
Centuries ago, the Boar Clan was wiped away by a supernatural
enance. The Mantis Clan has maintained covert contacts with
tragedy, resulting in the creation of the terrible artifact known
the foreign realm known as the Ivory Kingdoms for centuries,
as the Anvil of Despair. The Heichi family was lost forever, but
smuggling exotic goods and artwork into the Empire for this
its name still echoes in both legend and history… and in the
very purpose. Likewise, sages and scholars overcome with curi-
ruins of the Boar Clan’s once-great stronghold. Shiro Heichi is
osity may pay well to learn about strange languages, or to see
situated to the north of Crab territory, at the farthest edge of the
scrolls and books detailing the histories, gods, official edicts,
Twilight Mountains. Just as almost no one knows what befell
and belief systems of foreign cultures. Pragmatic samurai may
the Boar Clan, few in Rokugan can imagine what mysteries lie
also feel the lure of acquiring new combat techniques, learning
within the walls of this ruined keep. Everyone who has ever
new ways of crafting weapons, or uncovering the secrets of
geography

heard about the place, however, does know one thing: a restless
war engines yet to be invented in Rokugan.
and terrible spirit called the Shakoki Dogu haunts the foothills
Even within Rokugan, the possibilities for discovering lost in which the ancient Boar Clan stronghold may be found. It
knowledge or ancient civilizations can be compelling. Count- is said this powerful malevolent spirit feeds on madness, and
less explorers have visited the ruins of the ancient Naga civili- provokes it in those who fall into its grasp.
30 zation, and during the twelfth century the Unicorn discovered
the ruins of a vast city of purple crystal beneath the Seikitsu
Pass. Other secrets of ancient glories may have left traces inside
The Ruins of Hiruma Castle
Chapter One

the borders of the Empire, still awaiting human discovery. In the eighth century, the Shadowlands legions of the Oni
Lord known only as the Maw overran much of the Crab lands.
Although the Maw’s forces were eventually defeated at the
Ruins and Forgotten Places Battle of the Cresting Wave, most of the Hiruma family’s
lands, including their ancestral castle, remained within the
newly-swollen Shadowlands.
There are many forgotten places in and around
For the next three centuries, countless Hiruma would perish
Rokugan, ruins abandoned or destroyed
in a long series of campaigns to retake the castle. Suffused with
long ago. A complete list of such ancient
Taint, Hiruma Castle became a deathtrap, luring the Hiruma
secrets would be a book in itself, but
into hopeless battles and sieges that bled the
here we present three as examples.
family white. In addition to the major
campaigns, many lesser expeditions were
The Ruins of Shiro Chuda mounted to the abandoned castle by
In the early centuries of the Empire, samurai searching for lost artifacts and
Shiro Chuda lay at the center of records of the Hiruma family.
the Snake Clan’s modest holdings Hiruma Castle was finally
near the provinces of the Phoenix reclaimed and purged of the Taint in
Clan. Founded by a former Isawa, the early twelfth century. For games
the Snake Clan was corrupted set before that date, however, it can
by an evil spirit called a be a powerful lure for those seeking
Shuten Doji, a terrible lost knowledge—or revenge against
the forces of Fu Leng.
New Mechanics
The following sections offers a new Basic School for the
Legend of the Five Rings 4th Edition rules. The Shinjo are
known as wanderers, and few samurai in Rokugan can claim
to have as deep a knowledge of its landscapes and animals
than the Shinjo.
The Shinjo are an ancient and honorable family that
sustained considerable damage to their reputation due to the
subversion by their leadership by the sinister Kolat organiza-
tion. Information on this shameful episode may be found in the
Kolat chapter of the L5R 4th Edition expansion book Enemies
of the Empire. Prior to the exposure of this shame, the Shinjo
were the ruling family of the Unicorn Clan, maintaining a line
of Clan Champions descended from the clan’s founding Kami
herself. After the purge of the Kolat, the Shinjo were removed
from power and replaced by their distant kinsmen, the Moto.
Despite this change, the family persevered in its duties to the
Unicorn Clan, and remained one of the pillars of the Unicorn
Clan and its military endeavors.

Chapter One
New Basic School: Shinjo Bushi
The Shinjo excel at mounted tactics, a trait common to all
Unicorn bushi traditions. The family’s fighting techniques Rank Three: The Four Winds Strike
incorporate a number of gaijin fighting methods encountered 31
The swift and relentless assault of a Shinjo is a dreadful sight
during the clan’s centuries of travel outside the Empire, and
to behold for his enemies. You may make attacks as a Simple
as a result they employ a unique defensive style that depends

Geography
Action rather than a Complex Action when wielding weapons
on concepts such as the active parry, riposte, and other such
that possess the Samurai keyword. If you are fighting while
oddities that most Rokugani are unfamiliar with.
mounted, you may also attack as a Simple Action when
wielding a bow.
Shinjo Bushi School [Bushi]
cc Benefit: +1 Agility
Rank Four: Spirit of the Blade Unleashed
cc Skills: Athletics, Defense, Horsemanship 2, Kenjutsu, Those who mistake the defensive style of the Shinjo as weak
Kyujutsu, any one Skill can find themselves brutally surprised in the last moments
of their lives. When you are in the Defense or Full Defense
cc Honor: 4.5
Stances and an opponent makes a melee attack targeting you,
cc Outfit: Ashigaru or Light Armor, Sturdy Clothing, after the attack resolves you may immediately take a Free
Daisho, Bow, Knife, Traveling Pack, Horse, 10 Koku Action to make one melee attack against that opponent. This
causes you to immediately assume the Attack Stance. This
Techniques Technique may be used a number of times per skirmish equal
to your School Rank, but may only be used once per Round.
Rank One: The Way of the Ki-Rin
The Shinjo family’s natural affinity for horsemanship is Rank Five: Dancing with the Fortunes
immediately obvious and pervades their every action. When A Shinjo atop a horse is a sight that gives even the most
spending a Void Point to add +1k1 to any School Skill Roll, seasoned among his enemies pause, and for good reason.
you may also add your rank in Horsemanship to the total. During a skirmish, when mounted, when you wish to spend a
This bonus cannot be used while in the Center Stance. Void Point you may make a Void Ring Roll (TN 20) as a Free
Action. If the Ring Roll is successful, you gain the mechan-
Rank Two: Dance of the Blade ical benefit of having spent the Void Point without actually
The ancient gaijin swordsmanship techniques practiced by spending it. (This does not actually create a bonus Void Point,
the Shinjo have given them a defensive edge against many it simply generates the mechanical effects of spending one.)
styles practiced within the Empire. When you are in the Full If the roll fails, you spend the Void Point as normal. You may
Defense Stance and an opponent succeeds with an attack roll only use this Technique a number of times per skirmish equal to
that targets you, you may immediately take a Free Action the number of Void Points you had at the start of the skirmish.
to make a Contested Agility Roll against that opponent. If You may utilize this Technique when on foot as well, but
successful, the attack misses instead. This may be done a the TN of the Void Ring Roll increases to 30.
number of times per Round equal to your School Rank.
Chapter Two CUSTOMS

34
Chapter Two

Chapter Two
T
he student turned the small box over in his hands several “My personal suspicion,” the sensei said, “is that the 35
times, examining it carefully. “Master,” he asked his Imperial families are responsible in some way for the tradi-

CUSTOMS
sensei, “why is it considered rude not to decline a gift tion. They benefit from it, as it gives them the impression of
twice before accepting? I understand that it is customary, and largesse and benevolence, as well as generosity when it suits
I would never be rude enough not to observe it, but how did them. That the same benefits are extended to the clans is of
such a custom begin in the first place?” course lost upon them.”
The sensei smiled. “It is a valid question, and one that “You hold the Imperial families in low regard, master?”
shows your intelligence. How many are introduced to things The sensei nodded. “The Emperor and his family are of course
as children and simply never question them? That you ques- excluded, for to suggest otherwise would be blasphemy,” he clari-
tion what is presented to you sets you apart from the pack.” fied. “Those who serve him are self-important buffoons, however.
The boy frowned. “Is it not disrespectful to question tradi- The Otomo are obnoxious beyond all comprehension, the Seppun
tion?” he asked. “That is what my mother always told me.” self-assured, and the Miya hopelessly naïve.” He raised a finger
“Something said merely to prevent embarrassment,” the again. “That said, we must remember to pay them all due respect
sensei said. “And justly so, for it is always good to avoid being at all times. They command significant political power and would
noticed, even as a child. Your mother did you a service by make terribly annoying and expensive enemies.”
keeping you from raising questions among others, but now is “Is questioning the Imperial families not tantamount to
the time to cast that aside and question.” questioning the Emperor? The families serve the Emperor
“Yes, master,” the boy said, bowing. directly, after all.”
“As to the point at hand,” the sensei said, “the truth is that “All samurai serve the Emperor.” The sensei waved dismis-
no one can know for certain. As with most social customs sively at the conversation. “By that logic questioning any
we currently practice, it can be assumed that the tradition samurai is questioning the Emperor, but of course the Impe-
was started with Lady Doji, who in turn developed the social rials have instituted such a belief purely for their own benefit
graces of Rokugan based upon the styling of her divine family, despite how self-contradictory it is.” He folded his arms into
the Kami, in the Heavens.” his sleeves. “The important aspect of the matter is to under-
stand how popularly held customs can be turned into weapons
The boy nodded. “I see.”
to use against one’s enemies. Interpretation and execution are
The sensei raised a cautionary finger. “I said that it could be powerful tools, and you will need to understand them all.”
assumed,” he cautioned. “Assumptions are for the other clans,
“I will try, master,” the student said.
not for us. Never assume something that can be questioned.”
“I should hope so,” the sensei replied. “Now, let us discuss
“Yes, master,” the boy said. “My apologies.”
the tradition of bowing, and how it can be used to manipulate
those whom you encounter.”
or subtle disrespect. Indeed, etiquette supplies not only the
rules for correct behavior but also the rules for how to insult

Ritual and Routine someone correctly—important knowledge in an armed martial


society where insults are dealt with through duels. In a world
where everyone carries a three-foot razor blade (or has the
protection of someone else who does), courtesy can be a
matter of life and death.
There are standards for written communication as well. A
“First we are enveloped by the womb; then we are envel-
casual note to a close friend can be quickly brushed on the
oped by custom; finally we are enveloped by death.”
back of a piece of used paper. A letter to one’s lord, on the
other hand, calls for thick new paper, the finest ink and the
– The Tao of Shinsei
best possible calligraphy. A love letter should be done on fine
The Samurai paper and scented with a symbolically appropriate fragrance.
Often the exchange of letters becomes a courtly entertain-
ment or rises to the point of being a major political weapon;
A samurai of the Empire goes through his days moving from
see “The Game of Letters” later in this chapter for further
ritual to ritual, most of them so basic and deeply ingrained
details.
that they are performed without thinking. As discussed more
briefly in the Book of Air in the L5R 4th Edition Core rule- Interactions with the various kinds of spirits also have their
book, most of these rituals deal with how one properly inter- own rituals. Shugenja are specialists in these rituals, but there
acts with an Other. This “Other” might be another samurai, a are basics known to all samurai. Before entering a temple,
heimin farmer, the spirit of an ancestor, or even a fire kami—if for example, a samurai must wash his hands and mouth to
it has a place in the Celestial Order, there is a protocol for purify himself. Household shrines must receive daily offerings
dealing with it. of incense, food, and prayer. All prayers begin with clapping
loudly, showing reverence for the spirits being addressed.
Human interactions are governed by the patterns of
etiquette. An ordinary samurai kneels before a lord
because the lord occupies a higher place in
CUSTOMS

the Celestial Order. Someone who is a social


equal is greeted with a bow, but by making
the bow lower or holding it longer, one
can show varying degrees of respect—
36
Chapter Two
From The Pillow Book
of Doji Barahime
A Letter
I was invited to the sumai tournament Lady Kazuko sponsored to
celebrate the end of summer’s heat. While I was there I accompa-

T o Lady Doji Domotai, Lady of the House of Doji


and Champion of the Crane, Tsume Kyoichi,
humble servant of the Crane and Magistrate of the
nied some of the other women to view the early chrysanthemums in the
Lady’s garden. We hadn’t been there even long enough to compose a
haiku when Kakita Tamami walked around the willow tree. Fortunes,
Village of Weeping Pines sends greetings. why do these things happen to me? Everyone knew what I had said
My Lady, about her last play. “Ah, Doji-san,” she said, and bobbed her head at
me as if I were a child. “How does the Sun find you today?” “I am fine,
I hope that this letter finds you in health, and that
Kakita-san,” I replied, and bowed to her almost as deeply as I had to
your glorious ancestors continue to watch over you. It
Lady Kazuko. I held the bow for the length of a breath before rising and
is my duty to inform you that bandits have settled into
smiling at her. Oh, she glared!
the woodlands to the east of this village. My doshin
who have scouted the area estimate that there are at Doji Barahime was trained as a courtier, but her acid tongue
least twenty of them, enough to threaten the village it- and waspish disposition kept her from becoming more than a
self and merchants traveling along the Road of Seven minor political force. Instead, she is remembered as one of the
Bridges. I therefore humbly request reinforcements so leading literary and artistic critics of her day. Widowed at a
that your estates may be cleared of this filth. young age (shortly after their marriage her husband devel-
oped a fondness for fugu sushi which eventually killed him),
Tsume Kyoichi she devoted her considerable free time to the arts. Barahime’s
critiques were noted for their brilliant insights, their elegance
of style, and sometimes for their savagery. Shoddy workman-
ship infuriated her, and she made sure her readers knew exactly
Monks what she thought of artists who didn’t measure up to her stan-
dards.
Most of her critiques were collected in her pillow books, along
Monks occupy a unique place in Rokugani society, and the with stories and observations of her life and a handful of poems.
customs relating to them naturally reflect this. They are not Some of these were circulated during her life, but the majority
actually members of the samurai caste (though some monks were published after her death by her niece, Doji Yuuki.
are retired samurai), but their place in the religious life of the
Barahime maintained a long-running feud with the play-

Chapter Two
Empire gives them a social status that farmers and merchants
lack. Most samurai will show monks the same courtesy they wright Kakita Koshiro over the validity of kabuki as an art
would show a low-ranking samurai, and a monk with a repu- form. Shortly after his death by illness in the year 956 she retired
tation for learning or wisdom could be given the respect to a monastery. The last entry of her pillow book is a poem,
normally reserved for Daimyo. There are no legal repercus- dated the day she learned of Koshiro’s death:
37
sions to being rude to a monk, but the social consequences for Even flaming coals
showing such lack of piety and respect can be severe. Monks can be snatched up, smothered,

CUSTOMS
have dedicated themselves to the teachings of Shinsei, who carried in a pot.
was honored by the First Emperor and the founding Kami of Why then can’t I
the Great Clans, so disrespecting a monk can, by implication,
see my love again?
be taken as disrespect for the Celestial Order.
Doji Barahime is given ancestral honors on the last day of the
Among the heimin monks are shown great respect. month of the Boar by the descendants of Doji Yuuki, by aspiring
Shugenja are rare and frequently occupied by the business of dramatists, and by exceptionally brave artists.
their lord, but monks are far more common and occupied only
by the Tao. When a peasant woman needs prayers for the safe
delivery of her child, or a farmer needs a blessing on a new
house, or a village needs someone to officiate at a harvest
ceremony, it’s usually a member of the Brotherhood of Shinsei
who is there to help.
In their own lives monks observe many customs and rituals
intended to aid them in their path to enlightenment. They say
special prayers to clear and focus the mind first thing in the
morning, before every meal, and before reading the Tao.

The Bonge
The bonge—the common people of the Empire—have a great
many rituals and customs of their own, which they cling to do things in exactly the
with a dedication that rivals the staunchest Lion tradition- same way, hoping to survive to
alist. The reason for this is simple: they live in constant peril. have descendants themselves. There is
Commoners face all manner of threats, including disease, earth- some variation in this—urban commoners tend
quake, drought, deluge, fire, cold, bandits, ronin, their lord’s to be somewhat more open to new ideas than country-
samurai, some other lord’s samurai, ghosts, nezumi infesta- dwellers—but as a general rule all heimin are suspicious of new
tions, and creatures from the Shadowlands. Their ancestors did ideas and anyone espousing them.
things a certain way and survived to bear descendants, so they
Sample Prayers
Members of the bonge worship their ancestors, but their
Morning Prayer to the Ancestors: motivations are different from samurai. They do not believe
“Honored ancestors, you watch over your children their ancestors can aid them; rather, they simply venerate
day and night. Honored ones, accept then this offering them as family elders. For supernatural aid they look instead
of gratitude.” to the Fortunes, especially the great Seven Fortunes. Every
village will have at least a small shrine to the Fortunes, and
A Daily Prayer for Purification: daily life is filled with rituals intended to coax goodwill from
“All the evil karma created by me, by my fear, desire, the spirits.
and regret, created by my body and thought, I confess The bonge lie in the middle level of Rokugani society, and
openly and fully.” their relations with samurai are more complex than those of
A Prayer Before Meals: eta or other bottom-caste persons. When a samurai enters a
village, he will typically walk to the center of it calling loudly
“Rice gruel is effective in five ways to aid the traveler
for the headman. The headman or someone from his family
on the Way. There is no limit to its good results, resulting
will arrive as quickly as possible, inviting the samurai to his
in peace forever.”
house. Every headman’s family maintains a ‘quality room’ just
A Prayer Used as a Blessing of for visiting samurai, and any guests will be invited there and
offered food and drink. The headman will politely ask what the
Persons and Places:
samurai wants. If the samurai is a representative of the village’s
“Whatever spirits have come together here, either be-
lord, the headman will agree to any and all requests, regardless
longing to the earth or living in the air, let all spirits be
of whether the village can actually fulfill them. If the samurai is a
happy, and then listen attentively to what is said.
ronin, the headman will attempt to talk him out of the request, or
“Therefore, O spirits, attend to me, show kindness to agree to the barest minimum required to avoid the wave-man’s
the human race who both day and night bring their of- wrath. If the samurai serves a lord other than the village’s, the
ferings; therefore protect them with your strength. headman will agree to all reasonable requests—and then make
“Whatever wealth there be here or in the other world, note of them in the village’s tax ledger. When magistrates come
or whatever excellent jewel in the heavens, it is certainly in the autumn to collect taxes, this amount will be charged off
not equal to the Way. The most excellent jewel is found against the village’s tax liability.
CUSTOMS

in the Tao of Shinsei, by this truth may there be enlight- A wandering monk who enters a village will generally go first
enment. to the local shrine. There he will offer prayers and see that it is
“The destruction of fear, the freedom from passion, the well-cared for. Usually, a villager will soon greet him and offer
38 cutting off from regret; the excellent peace which Shinsei him food and a place to sleep. Monks generate far less fear in a
attained, there is nothing equal to that Way. This excel- village than samurai do, and villagers will generally agree to any
lent jewel is found in the Tao, by this truth may there be reasonable requests a monk might make. In return, the villagers
Chapter Two

enlightenment. expect the monk to perform any blessings or rituals they might
“The purity which the best of teachers praised, the need. Of course, not all monks are honorable and pious, and
meditation which they call uninterrupted, there is no villagers like to tell tales of drunken or womanizing monks who
meditation like this. This excellent jewel is found in the meet their comeuppance at the hands of honest peasants.
Tao, by this truth may there be enlightenment.”

Household Rituals
The Women’s Rite for Needles
On the twenty-seventh day of the Month of the Dog,
all the women of a household will kneel before the shelf
that holds the family shrine. The woman in charge of
the household places a block of tofu on the shelf and one
by one sticks in all the needles that have been bent or
broken by use during the past year. That task complete,
she offers a prayer of thanksgiving to all the needles
who sacrificed themselves in service to the household.

New Year’s Luck Ritual


On the last day of the year a handful of soybeans are
thrown about in each room of the house, then swept
up and tossed out of a window. This is believed to
sweep up all the lingering bad luck from the old year,
preparing the house for good luck in the new year.
Adventure Hook: A
Way Stations of a Life Shameful Funeral
Challenge
An important samurai with a link to one or more of
A samurai is, in theory at least, always willing to die on behalf the PCs has died due to illness. This could be a rela-
of his lord. But this does not mean his life is of little conse- tive or even the provincial daimyo of one or more of
quence or passes by without marking its special moments. the PCs. They are invited to funeral ceremonies along
Birth, death, and other important occasions all have customs with a number of other prominent samurai.
associated with them. The basic forms of these customs were
discussed the L5R Core Rulebook’s Book of Air. Here we Focus
examine them in greater depth. Before the cremation can take place, the unthinkable
happens: the body gets up and runs amok. The PCs
must help put the animated body down before some-
Birth and Death one gets hurt. In the meantime, rumors quickly begin
spreading that the late samurai was Tainted or pos-
sibly even a maho-tsukai.
“To be born at all is to have died before.”
Strike
— Lion proverb
The real culprit is a political rival attending the fu-
The birth of a child is always an important event for a family. neral. He used a maho scroll to animate the body, hop-
All families will take steps to ensure that mother and child are ing the ensuing scandal would disgrace the family and
undisturbed by evil spirits, though opinions vary throughout allow him to take control of their lands. The PCs must
the Empire whether this is best done before, after, or during find out the truth before the host family’s reputation
the birth. In any case, the necessary rituals will be conducted is shattered—otherwise this story could end with the

Chapter Two
by the household shugenja (for wealthy and powerful entire family committing seppuku.
samurai) or by a shugenja or monk from a nearby temple. A
month after a child’s birth, the parents will take the infant to
the nearest shrine to be blessed and have its name recorded.
Birth ceremonies tend to be small, family-focused events; if 39
someone invites you to celebrate the birth of their child, you

CUSTOMS
know they consider you a trusted friend.
Funeral ceremonies, on the other hand, can vary widely
in size. The funeral of a young child will probably only be
attended by family and a few neighbors, but the funeral of a
famous warrior or courtier will draw mourners from all over.
The exact details of a funeral ceremony will vary slightly
depending on the circumstances of the death—a Mantis who is
swept overboard in a storm doesn’t leave behind anything to
cremate, and in the Crab Lands if there is the slightest suspi-
cion the deceased might be Tainted they will cremate first and
hold the fancy ceremony later. Still, there is an established
From The Pillow Book Of Doji Barahime

Y esterday I attended the funeral of General—as Father’s representative. The day was horribly hot and humid; I could feel my under-kimono melt onto
my body with each step and I might as well have left my parasol at home for all the help it gave me. Father decreed I had to take Yuu-chan with me, so
she could practice her manners in public, and—Jizo be praised!—she actually behaved herself. I suppose she was simply overwhelmed by the crowd.
The Governor was there, along with his karo and hatamoto. Our lord wasn’t able to attend, but he had sent his senior advisor. The grounds were thick
with Doji courtiers of every rank, and I don’t think I could have swung my parasol without hitting a Kenshinzen. Not that I advise swinging parasols
around Kenshinzen; they are a twitchy lot. Anyway, Yuu-chan kept mostly quiet as she stared at the crowd with those huge eyes of hers. At one point she
turned to me and said, “Auntie! There must be two hundred people here to mourn the General!” I think I kept the smirk off of my face. A hundred were
there to mourn the General, and a hundred were there hoping to impress the mourners.

pattern for funerals throughout the Empire, and every family a monk or shugenja will say the necessary prayers and the
will try to follow that pattern as much as possible. pyre will be lit. When the pyre has burned out and the ashes
Immediately after death an eta will moisten the lips of the are cool the family will gather for a private ritual in which
deceased with a mixture of salt and water. This is the ‘last they pick the bones out of the ashes and place them in a
food and drink,’ and it is intended to fortify the spirit of the funeral urn.
dead for its journey into the next life. Next the eta will take Special chopsticks are employed for this ritual. The family
the body to be washed and dressed in funeral clothes. The member closest to the deceased will pick the bones out of
cleansed body is brought back to the bedroom to lie in state the ashes, transferring them to the next closest member, who
until the cremation ceremony, which is normally held four passes them on down the line until the last family member
days after death. present puts the bones in the urn. In addition, the bones are
Near the bed holding the body a small table will be set up. placed into the urn in a special sequence: legs, arms, hips,
The table is covered with a white cloth and red ribbons, and backbones, teeth, and finally skull.
displays a blank funeral tablet along with various talismans. The funerary urn is returned to the house and placed on the
All of these items are purified by a shugenja or monk. White family altar for 35 days of additional mourning. During this
CUSTOMS

paper lanterns and flower wreathes are hung throughout the time dishes of specially blessed salt are kept at the gate and
house, and the doors of the family shrine will be shut and doorways of the house so visitors may purify their hands and
covered with white paper to protect it from being rendered face before entering. When the period of mourning ends the
40
impure by the presence of the corpse. urn is taken away for final burial. Depending on the wealth
An honor guard of bushi will be appointed to keep watch and status of the family, this may be a special burial plot, a
over the body. This is a custom that originated in Crab lands, family shrine, or a temple of Shinsei. In the Lion Clan, suffi-
Chapter Two

due to Tainted bodies’ unpleasant habit of reanimating, ciently well-regarded samurai have the honor of being buried
but over time it was adopted by the rest of the Empire. A in the great Hall of the Ancestors, where their name will be
chief mourner, usually a close family member, will also be honored by generations of Lion samurai to come.
appointed and it is his duty to make sure there is always
someone in the room mourning the deceased. It is believed the
spirit of the dead person lingers in the house for a few days The Gempukku Ceremony
after the death, and if it thinks it wasn’t sufficiently mourned
it may stay and turn into a malevolent ghost. “Do not choose a famous name. Choose your name, and
On the day of the cremation the eta load the body onto an then make it famous.”
unpainted palanquin with white curtains and carry it to the
pyre. After the family and the other mourners have gathered, — Toritaka Tatsune

The funeral ceremony and the gempukku ceremony have this


in common: They both mark the end of one life and the start
of a new one. A gempukku, however, is a joyous ceremony
Rice and Ashes which marks a new generation added to the strength of a clan.
The exact details of a gempukku vary, both between clans and
The custom of using chopsticks to pick bone from fu- based on whether the child in question was trained as a bushi,
neral ashes has influenced meal etiquette. It is incred- courtier, or shugenja. In almost all cases there will be some
ibly rude to pass food from one person to the next via kind of testing. This is the last chance for the youth’s teachers
chopsticks because it too closely mimics this part of to evaluate their student, and the first chance for the young
the funeral rite. The proper way to do it is for the first samurai to impress the world with his skills.
person to place the food on a plate, and the second What the tests look for says a lot about the outlook of the
person to then pick it up. samurai’s family and clan. The Matsu, for example, set tests
that push the martial skills of young Lion to their limit. The
Shiba, however, take martial skills as a given and instead ask
the new samurai to give a speech on how he will use those
skills to defend the Phoenix.
After the testing, various blessings are pronounced on the Once the marriage contract has been written out and signed by
new samurai, after which he officially announces his new all parties, however, the engagement is official and breaking it
name. By tradition the choice of name is left solely to the embarrasses both families and the matchmaker.
new adult, and it is usually kept a secret until the ceremony. The most important part of the contract will spell out if
The moment it is announced is always of great interest to the bride will join the groom’s family or vice-versa. Usually,
the family; the name chosen, and the reasons behind it, whoever has the lower social station (e.g. Status) will join the
says volumes about the character and ambitions of the new family of the higher-Status partner, so many families seek
samurai. Many samurai, for this very reason, choose names women of slightly lower station to marry their sons. This rule
of ancient heroes or ancestors who were highly regarded. For is not absolute, however. The Utaku family absolutely forbids
instance, in the twelfth century Doji Domotai set off shock daughters to marry men of higher status, and the Matsu
waves when she chose the name of a Matsu hero for her own, and Moshi families discourage it. In the Crane Clan, a man
but no one could doubt her regard for her Matsu sensei or her marrying a Doji woman will sometimes join her family out of
intent to live up to the ideals he had instilled in her. respect for the clan’s founder. Outside of family or clan tradi-
tions, sometimes it is simply advantageous to have a connec-

Weddings tion to a wealthy and powerful family, and such concerns


have a way of trumping custom.
The family who gains a new member will traditionally pay
“Shipwreck renders a man poor for a year; a bad mar- a dowry to the family who loses a member, and ironing out
riage makes him poor for life.” the details of dowries is another task for the matchmaker.
Between wealthy and powerful families, dowry negotiations
— Mantis proverb can become quite elaborate in and of themselves.
The wedding ceremony itself is fairly simple. It usually
As discussed in the L5R Core Rulebook, marriage in Rokugan takes place at a shrine, either a family shrine or in a nearby
is usually arranged and has little to do with love. Rokugani temple, and is attended only by the families involved. A
betrothals are negotiated contracts between two families, shugenja purifies and blesses the couple, after which
with the bride- and groom-to-be having only moderate input.

Chapter Two
Most families who can afford the fee will hire a professional
nakado (matchmaker) to find a good spouse for their child
and to conduct the negotiations with the other family. A
matchmaker will consider a number of factors in arranging a
marriage, but whether the two people have genuine feelings 41
for each other is not one of them.
The Rokugani do not scoff at love or deny its power:

CUSTOMS
Benten, the Fortune of Romantic Love, is one of the Seven
Great Fortunes, after all. They simply don’t consider it to be a
factor in a successful marriage. It is not impossible to marry
someone you love, but it takes a certain amount of luck
and a lot of hard work to convince the two families
the match is a favorable one. (Clever lovers will
persuade the matchmaker first, and let her handle
their families.) Regardless, good matchmakers try
to make sure the bride and groom are compatible, as
messy public scenes between husband and wife are not
only shameful in themselves but also call into question the
matchmaker’s professional judgment.
A matchmaker will arrange meetings between the parents of
prospective spouses (to which the two candidates for marriage
may or may not be invited—if present they do not speak to
each other). This is the beginning of the negotiation stage, and
either family can pull out without loss of face—they need
only inform the matchmaker, and she
will politely tell the other family.
Everyday Manners
and Mores
Gift-Giving
As discussed in the L5R Core Rulebook, the Rokugani consider
gift-giving to be an arena where it is truly the thought that
counts. A lord already provides his samurai retainers with
food, shelter, clothing, armor, and any other reasonable need,
so giving a samurai something useful implies his lord is
unable to take care of him, a potentially deadly insult. While
ronin and members of the bonge don’t have that kind of secu-
rity, the idea that a useful gift is an insult has percolated all
through Rokugani society. That is not to say a ronin or a
peasant farmer will object to being given money, but it does
mean the giver and the receiver will pretend koku really aren’t
all that useful.
the two of them read their vows and take three sips each from Gifts are given for a variety of reasons. A Rokugani may
three different cups of sake. Incense and prayer are offered to send a gift to a friend as a memento of past times, or to
the Fortunes and the ancestors, and the ceremony is done. In congratulate him on a happy occasion, or merely because
some cases, the completion of the ceremony will be signified the object reminded him of that friend. When meeting a
by tying the bride and groom’s hands together with a red superior or one’s host for the first time it is also proper to
thread, symbolizing the new connection between them.
CUSTOMS

present a gift, and a gift may be given to someone of lower


The reception that follows is more lavish. Depending on the station as a recognition of merit. Special occasions such as
wealth of the families it may involve up to several hundred marriages and gempukku ceremonies also are proper venues
people. If the couple are members of the samurai caste they for gift-giving.
42 can expect a representative of their lord to attend, and if The things that are given as gifts fall into certain broad
they are of high enough rank the lord himself may make an categories. Something may be given as a gift because it had
appearance. It is considered good taste to present the couple
Chapter Two

personal meaning to the giver. An example of this would be


with a wedding gift. In the upper classes, the gift is usually giving someone the first fan you ever painted, or a sword
purely symbolic, representing wishes for long life and many guard that belonged to an ancestor. Or the gift could have
children. In the lower castes, gifts of money to help defray the significance to the recipient, such as an unusual or especially
wedding expenses are considered appropriate. amusing netsuke given to someone known to collect them.

The Imperial Histories: The Wedding of Hida O-Ushi


A few years after the Second Day of Thunder, the leadership of the Crab Clan faced a dilemma. Hida Yakamo, the Clan Champion, was fully
occupied in the military leadership of the clan and had no time to marry, but the continuity of the family line had to be maintained. Unfortu-
nately, the only other choice was his younger sister, Hida O-Ushi. O-Ushi had grown up without a mother, and her father Kisada had raised her
in the same way as his sons—resulting in a young woman who was crude, violent, and not particularly chaste. Most of the Empire regarded
her as an embarrassment. Yakamo himself cared deeply for his sister, but was often frustrated by her rebellious nature. When he decreed she
should marry, the two siblings nearly came to blows, a furious O-Ushi declaring she would never be some samurai’s “good little wife.”
Yakamo delegated the task of arranging O-Ushi’s marriage to his friend Daidoji Uji, lord of the Daidoji family. Unknown to him, Uji admired
O-Ushi and longed to marry her himself. The lord of the Iron Cranes arranged a simple free-form combat tournament for those who might
wish to marry Yakamo’s sister. The tournament was open to all comers, and Uji’s intention was to win it himself and claim O-Ushi for himself.
Much to everyone’s surprise, O-Ushi decided to compete in the tournament herself, fighting for the right to marry no one. After a brutal
battle, she and Uji were among the last combatants still standing. Uji seemed to have the upper hand, but the stubborn young woman head-
butted him with her last strength, knocking them both senseless—and leaving a single man standing. Shinjo Yasamura, the unremarkable third
son of the Shinjo daimyo, had survived the entire battle chiefly because no one paid him much attention.
Yakamo quickly ordered the wedding ceremony completed before his sister could wake. And when O-Ushi finally came round, she found
her hand tied by a red thread to a slim young man who anxiously asked if she was all right.
Much to everyone’s surprise, the marriage proved a harmonious one, perhaps in part because the mild-natured Yasamura never tried to ques-
tion O-Ushi’s superiority. Indeed, legend claims that when Yakamo first asked his sister what she thought of her new husband, she yanked on
the red thread and watched Yasamura stumble awkwardly. She smirked and said, “He’ll make a good little wife.”
From The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime

Y uu-chan came bounding into my study today, letter in hand. Will that girl never learn a dignified walk? “Auntie,” she cried out, “I’ve been
invited to Lord Hiroshi’s for the Harvest Festival!”
“That is wonderful,” I said, and I meant it. Hiroshi is too self-absorbed to know a good poem from a bad, so he will praise her to all of his
guests regardless of what she does—the perfect patron for a young poet.
Yuu-chan, meanwhile, was going into a frenzy over her packing list. “Auntie, I will need some fresh writing brushes. And paper. And a ki-
mono, I have no new kimono for this season—I’ll look like a frump! And what can I bring to give Lord Hiroshi?”
“That’s easy,” I said. “Give him a mirror.”

Gifts with religious or philosophical significance are also If the visitor places his sword to his right, making it hard to
popular: collections of Shinseist parables, blessed amulets draw, he is expressing trust in his host. If he places the sword
from important shrines, and similar items are popular choices. to his left he is indicating he doesn’t trust his host, or perhaps
Gifts can also be given to insult the recipient. This needs to that his host should not trust him. In any case, if the sword
be done with great delicacy, or the giver will be the one who is laid with the hilt towards the host the visitor is hinting he
ends up looking foolish. Richly extravagant gifts are insulting doesn’t think much of his host’s skill with a sword.
because the recipient has no way of returning the sentiment. It is worth pointing out here that actually drawing your
An insulting gift could also subtly imply that the recipient is sword in someone else’s house is considered the height of
lacking in something; giving an annotated copy of Kakita’s rudeness: The presence of the family shrine makes a home
Sword to a Dragon samurai who follows Mirumoto’s Niten is
a good example of this.
How a gift is presented also determines whether a gift is
perceived as a compliment or an insult. “Akodo-san, there is The Shoji Screen
no greater treasure for a samurai than the wisdom and honor

Chapter Two
of his ancestors, and so I would like to present you with this Rokugan is a society where every residence is crowd-
copy of Akodo’s Leadership as a token of my esteem,” is a ed and privacy is rare and difficult to attain. If that
compliment. “Akodo-san, I would like to present you with a were not enough, most internal walls (and even some
copy of this book, Leadership. I am sure it will help guide you external ones) are made of paper. The Rokugani have
through your life,” is an insult. devised a variety of social conventions to get around 43
this problem, of which the most basic is simply to re-
fuse to notice anything that does not concern them

CUSTOMS
Guests and Hosting personally. Thus a Rokugani guest will sit quietly in
his room, pretending not to hear a bitter argument
between his host’s family members in the adjoining
In a land of swords and paper walls, hospitality customs are room.
extremely important, for they tell both guest and host exactly
One of the more specialized variants on this social
what to expect from each other and prevent unfortunate (and
rule involves the use of shoji screens—folding screens
potentially deadly) disagreements.
of paper or silk, mounted in thin wooden frames.
When a samurai wishes to visit another samurai at home, These can be moved anywhere within a residence,
the visitor will first announce themselves to the gateman and by social compact they are considered the same
(usually a servant, but powerful samurai will have bushi as walls—so a pair of samurai may arrange “privacy”
guarding their residences) by presenting a copy of his personal simply by stepping behind a convenient shoji, without
chop (or his personal mon, if he has one). He will also make ever leaving the room. Of course, whatever they say
a short speech explaining who he is and what his visit is for, will be clearly audible, but the Empire’s social rules
after which he will wait while the information is conveyed to mean that anyone who refers to their “private”
the host or hostess. conversation will be confessing to eavesdropping,
If the host isn’t at home, or doesn’t wish to see the visitor, instantly placing themselves in the wrong.
the visitor is offered a cup of tea and told that the host is Of course, social convention does not prevent a
away and will be back tomorrow. It does not matter how long samurai from acting on information he gained by
the host will really be away, or even if he is away at all, the overhearing a “private” conversation behind a shoji
gateman will always say, “tomorrow,” and it is quite rude for screen—he just has to avoid ever admitting where he
a visitor to press the matter. got that information. Among skilled courtiers, the use
If the host will receive the visitor, he is shown into the and manipulation of information through conversa-
house. A visitor who is a friend of the host will leave his tions behind shoji can become a high art.
daisho on a rack near the entrance of the house. If the visitor
is an acquaintance, stranger, or enemy, he will usually keep
his swords with him.
What he does with his swords when greeted by his host will
set the tone of the meeting.
sacred space, and to draw steel dishonors a samurai and from batters, and flatbreads formed from stiff doughs
shames his ancestors. In Rokugan it can be far easier to justify that are rolled out and cooked on a hot, flat griddle.
a murder than a social gaffe.
c c Proteins: Seafood is heavily consumed in all coastal
If a visitor is to be staying in the house as a guest the host areas, and in inland areas river and lake fish are eaten
will do everything in his power to make the stay gracious whenever possible. Poultry is also widely used, both as
and pleasant. Wealthy samurai have elegant guest rooms for meat and eggs. Soybeans are another hugely popular
their visitors, while samurai of more modest means will often source of protein, especially since they can be grown
offer their own bedroom to their guests. Even heimin, whose in most parts of the Empire. Most of the soybean crop
houses frequently only have one room, will offer their guest is turned into tofu, a heavy bean curd that keeps well,
the most comfortable spot in the house. The visitor, mean- but a significant fraction of each year’s soybean crop
while, stays studiously ignorant of all of the family’s private is used to make salty, fragrant condiment called shoyu
business going on around him. (soy sauce) and the thick paste called miso, which is
used for flavoring and to make soups and sauces.
Mung beans and the small, red adzuki bean are also
eaten; the adzuki is the main ingredient in the sweet
red bean paste used in many confections.

Food in Rokugan c c Vegetables and Fruits: A number of the Empire’s im-


portant vegetables come from the sea: nori (dried sea-
weed) and wakame (fresh seaweed) are harvested in
large quantities from coastal areas, and nori is sold all
When a wild duck flies straight through your kitchen door over Rokugan. The important land-grown vegetables
you shouldn’t expect to find leeks on its back as well. are squash, cucumber, cabbage, kale, yam, burdock,
carrot, radish, and onion. The most important fruits
— Rokugani Proverb are the plum and the apricot, though pears, cherries
and apples are also grown.
Custom is as important in food and dining as it in all other
CUSTOMS

areas of Rokugani life. Climate and geography are the deter-


mining factors for what food crops are available, but culture Dining Customs By Clan
will influence how they are prepared and—perhaps more
importantly—which foods are eaten by the elite and by the
“If it’s got four legs and isn’t a table, if it swims in the
44 lower orders.
water and isn’t a boat, if it flies and it isn’t a kite—the
As an example of this, consider wheat. Wheat is an adapt- Unicorn will eat it.”
Chapter Two

able grain that can be grown in much of the Empire, but


unlike rice it is almost never eaten as the grain itself. – Scorpion proverb
Instead it gets milled into flour and made into noodles and
occasionally breads. Noodles come in a wide variety of shapes The Crab
and sizes, and custom enters in to arbitrate who eats what. Crab cuisine revolves around two concepts: simple and
The Imperial Families eat very thin noodles made entirely plenty. The bushi manning the Kaiu Wall want food that will
by hand from the finest white flour. The higher ranks of the fill them up and keep them going, and they want it in a hurry.
Crane Clan will eat noodles almost as thin as the Imperials do, Not everyone in the Crab lands serves on the Wall, but no
whereas Crab of all levels favor thick, hearty noodles called one wants to be seen as belittling those who do, and so Wall
udon. In the Dragon provinces samurai and heimin alike eat cuisine has become the norm.
noodles made of a blend of wheat and buckwheat flours,
The one area where Crab cooks shine is in the preparation
buckwheat being even more tolerant of poor growing condi-
of fried things—the oil the foods absorb in the process adds
tions than normal wheat.
extra calories, making it a very popular cooking method.
Here are the raw materials available to the cooks of the Gourmets around the Empire agree that no one makes better
Empire: age (deep fried tofu) than the cooks along the Wall. Noodle
c c Cereals: Samurai throughout the Empire eat rice as dishes are another specialty, due to the relatively low cost
the main part of their diet. Peasants in farming vil- of wheat.
lages are frequently required to turn over all of the The one food advantage the Crab have over the other clans
rice they grow to their lords, and grow millet or bar- is that their southern location allows them to have fresh
ley for their own use. In the towns matters are more vegetables almost all year round: radishes and the hardier
complex. The poor of a town will eat millet or cheap members of the cabbage family (kale, mustard, broccoli, broc-
noodles, but wealthy merchants eat rice almost as of- coli rabe) can be grown later into the fall and started earlier
ten as samurai do. Townsmen falling in between those in the spring than anywhere else in the Empire.
two extremes will eat mixtures of millet and rice; the
higher the proportion of rice, the wealthier the family
(or the wealthier it wants to appear).
The Crane
c c Wheat is also widely grown, and what doesn’t get turned
The Crane eat fish and rice because they have a long coast-
into noodles is made into bread. Breads fall into three
line and abundant lands suited for rice growing. Everyone
basic types: steamed buns, pancake-like breads made
else eats fish and rice because that’s what the Crane eat, and
the Crane have been setting the standards for the rest of the Mantis’ most famous contribution to the cuisine of the main-
Empire since the reign of the First Emperor. land is a special type of sushi known as fugu sushi, which
Ordinary Crane look for freshness and balance of flavor in became an immediate hit with the Crane Clan. A dish which
their foods; the Crane elite are fanatical about it. requires the chef to have three years of intense training before
preparing it, with the slightest mistake spelling certain death
for the eaters, is a perfect match for the clan that considers
iaijutsu an art form.
The Dragon The Islands of Spice and Silk have a wet, tropical climate
The samurai caste follows the standard set by the Crane, that allows them to grow a wide variety of fruits and vege-
though it takes effort. The Dragon provinces are almost tables, and their illicit trade with the Ivory Kingdoms has
completely unsuitable for rice growing: they are cool, rocky, exposed them to a number of spices not normally used in
mountainous, and dry. Dragon peasants grow millet and Rokugan. The Tsuruchi and Moshi favor more typical main-
wheat in the lowlands and barley and buckwheat in the upper land cuisine, though in the later twelfth century the use of
reaches; the rice the samurai eat is gotten in trade. They Ivory Kingdom spices starts to spread through those families
also import a lot of dried fish, but these are used mainly for as well.
seasonings and for stocks and soups than as a protein source.
The main source of protein in Dragon cuisine is soybeans,
especially the soybean curd known as tofu. However, some The Phoenix
Dragon also rely on a more controversial food source: goat
meat. Goats are robust creatures well-suited to the moun- The Phoenix have similar dietary patterns to the Crane,
tains, and they make use of pastures too rocky to be of any for pretty much the same reasons: abundant coastline and
other use. Of course, eating red meat is considered scandalous good farmlands, combined with a traditionalist approach.
in much of the Empire, so Dragon samurai tend to refer to However, their large forests have given rise to a number
goat as “mountain tuna.” of dishes in which the food is wrapped in the leaves of a
tree (oak and large-leaved magnolia are both popular)
Due to their long winters, the cooks of the Dragon have
before cooking, or roasted over a fire made from
developed many methods of pickling vegetables for later use,
one particular kind of wood.

Chapter Two
most of which have spread to the rest of the Empire. Pickled
vegetables are popular both for meals and as snacks.

The Lion 45

The Lion deviate little from typical Rokugani dietary

CUSTOMS
practice, though they eat far more poultry and tofu than
they do fish. Their farmlands are extensive, though their
western provinces tend to be too dry and rocky for
good rice production.

The Mantis
The Yoritomo family of the Mantis have the
distinction of being even pickier about their
fish than the Crane. Indeed, they are so
adamant about freshness that their chefs
have devised several dishes in which the
fish is set before the diner while still
twitching in its death throes. Few of
these dishes have become popular on
the mainland, although the concept
of sushi (serving raw or lightly cooked
fish over vinegar-infused rice) is
a favorite everywhere. The
Chopsticks
Everyone, from the Emperor down to the lowliest eta, eats
with chopsticks. Even Moto warriors fresh from the Burning
Sands are given crash courses by their Rokugani kin on how
use them, because nothing signals you are an outsider faster
The Scorpion than not being able to eat properly. Everything but soup is
eaten with them, and even then it is considered acceptable to
For most of their history, Scorpion cuisine was similar to Lion pluck out the solid parts of the soup with chopsticks before
cuisine. During the twelfth century, however, the Scorpion drinking the liquid.
spent several years in exile in the Burning Sands. After their
Almost any kind of wood can be made into chopsticks, but
return, their diet began to show some influences from this
what actually gets used varies by social strata and by clan.
experience. Scorpion samurai still ate plain rice, but they
Eta and heimin will use whatever wood is common and cheap,
added dishes in which the rice was cooked with vegetables
which usually means bamboo—it grows quickly and the wood
and spices to season it. They also became fond of small
is tough and durable.
chunks of poultry or fish threaded on a skewer, sprinkled with
cumin or cinnamon, and roasted over a fire. Crab chopsticks are also usually made of bamboo. Most
non-Crab assume this is because the Crab don’t care what
they are made of, but the truth is that bamboo is a common
The Unicorn symbol of perseverance, a virtue the Crab readily admire. The
fact that the wood is also tough enough to be sharpened into
The Unicorn returned to the Empire with a cooking style an emergency weapon is just a bonus.
developed over 800 years of wandering, a style focused on The Crane favor very simple chopsticks made of beautiful
foods that could be prepared quickly with a minimum of fuel woods, and it isn’t uncommon for a Crane household to have
and equipment. Small bits of meat threaded on skewers, flat- several different sets of chopsticks to coordinate with the
breads, and vegetables roasted in ashes are all specialties of passing seasons: plum for winter, cherry for spring, kaya (a
this nomadic cuisine. hard, golden-tinged wood) for summer, and maple for fall.
CUSTOMS

The Unicorn didn’t give this cuisine up when they returned Kaya is used for summer both because of its sunshiny color and
to a more settled life; they just added the elements of standard because it is the favored wood for go boards—a subtle reminder
Rokugani cuisine they liked, combining the two into a unique that summer is the season of war. The Imperial Families some-
46
style. Like the Dragon, they raise livestock for food, but unlike what unsurprisingly follow the Crane’s lead in chopsticks.
them the Unicorn aren’t afraid to call a cow a cow. The rest The monks of the Dragon use whatever the local peasantry
of the Empire regards Unicorn cooking as disgusting, but the uses. Dragon samurai usually don’t have much of a prefer-
Chapter Two

descendants of Shinjo do not care about such sneering—they ence, though a set of plum wood chopsticks is considered a
are upholding the traditions of their own ancestors, after all. thoughtful and gracious gift.
An example of Unicorn fusion cooking is gyuniku no Lion samurai earn their reputation for being uninterested
misozuke, a dish where thin strips of beef are marinated in frivolities, but neither do they object to having necessary
several days in sweet white miso and then broiled. Another objects that are also beautiful. Kaya, white oak, and plum
popular Unicorn custom is to grill meat and vegetables on a wood are favorites.
round sheet of iron set above a fire, with individual samurai
The families of the Mantis diverge sharply in their inclina-
scooping their food off the grill and into bowls for eating.
tions. The Moshi prefer chopsticks made from light, warm-
Hot and tangy spices are common in Unicorn food, usually in
colored woods, especially maples. The pragmatic Tsuruchi
fiery sauces that are drizzled over every sort of dish.
tend not to care, while the Yoritomo like chopsticks made
from rare woods like ebony and mahogany, sometimes orna-
mented with inlays of pearl, mother-of-pearl, or coral. Most
The Rokugani tend to be horrified by the gross ostentation of
Most Rokugani don’t give a lot of thought to what Lost or Yoritomo chopsticks, though they will admit they show excel-
oni might eat, but the fact of the matter is that unless they lent workmanship.
are undead, corrupt beings have to eat too. Most Shadow- The Phoenix also favor ornamented chopsticks, but their
lands creatures eat anything they can catch (until they too taste runs to fine wood and woodwork. Chopsticks with inlays
are caught and eaten), but those Lost who manage to live in of a contrasting color wood are quite common.
a more organized fashion (especially those organized by the
Scorpion think light-colored chopsticks clash with their
Dark Lord Daigotsu in the twelfth century) sometimes display
dark clan colors, so they prefer chopsticks in lacquered black
more sophisticated sensibilities. Lost have been known to
or red, or ones made of naturally dark woods.
raise crops (tended by zombies or enslaved goblins), creating
a cuisine that is a dark and eerie reflection of Rokugan’s. Unicorn have no set preferences, though exotic woods from
The largest difference, aside from the ever-present Taint, is the Burning Sands are popular. Some Unicorn like chopsticks
the amount and kinds of meat eaten. The Lost eat far more made of purple-tinged woods, though others consider this to
meat than most Rokugani, and they will eat any creature that be disrespectful of the clan’s colors.
isn’t poisonous—even human flesh. Indeed, many of the Lost The Lost, if they use chopsticks at all, prefer ones carved
consider un-Tainted human flesh to be a delicacy for special out of bone. Of course, this may include an element of prac-
celebrations, and take a perverse glee in serving this “dish” to ticality along with sadism: in the Shadowlands, the trees can
any Rokugani prisoners they hold. sometimes be more dangerous than the animals.
Unique Customs of The Kuni have no formal dojo, and so their gempukku tests
vary from sensei to sensei. These tests are never easy, and in

the Great Clans fact many of the senior Kuni have a secret rivalry over who
can devise the most difficult but passable gempukku test.
The Kaiu and Yasuki play supporting roles in the clan’s
fight against the Shadowlands, and so they rarely ask their
The Crab students to go into that dark realm as part of their gempukku.
Instead, both families favor rigorous written and oral tests on
the student’s knowledge of family techniques and practices.
“Lady Shiriko claimed today that the Crab are no dif- While the Crab believe marriage is very important (the next
ferent than the ogres they fight. I must disagree—no one generation of Crab samurai has to come from somewhere,
has ever heard of an ogre using chopsticks.” after all) they don’t put a lot of emphasis on the process. Any
Crab who reaches the age of 22 without marrying is granted
—from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime an arranged marriage. The arrangements are typically handled
by parents, and frequently a local magistrate will fill the role
New children are cherished in the Crab as a sign that the of matchmaker, the whole affair carried out in an atmosphere
clan’s strength is being replenished, and Crab birth customs of efficient practicality. The receptions following a marriage
are oriented toward protecting the child. When a pregnancy ceremony, on the other hand, are times of wild and boisterous
is about to come to term, whether samurai or peasant, a local celebration. The Crab can turn even a party into a feat of
shugenja makes sure to renew all blessings on the home. endurance, and this combined with the clan’s notorious fond-
During childbirth a guardian always stands vigilant over ness for strong drink results in many marriages remembered
the house holding a specially blessed wand (called a gohei) mostly for the drinking contests that happened afterward.
to keep away goblins, spirits, and other demons that might
want to harm or corrupt the child. In the case of an impor- Crab samurai rarely retire to the life of a monk; the idea of
someone still capable of serving the clan going off to a life

Chapter Two
tant samurai family, this guardian is always a shugenja. With
lower-status samurai families the shugenja gives the wand to of meditation and contemplation strikes them as almost mad.
a lesser priest or monk, while in peasant families the father- The few Crab monasteries usually hold monks who suffer
to-be (or, if he is dead, another male relative appointed to act from devastating injuries or some form of insanity, and these
as “father”) is given the wand. Even an eta family will get a establishments often double as hospitals. More frequently,
older Crab samurai become sensei at one of the many Crab 47
blessing at this time, as corrupt eta are every bit as dangerous
as corrupt samurai. dojo, where they can contribute to the war effort by passing
on their skills and knowledge to the next generation.

CUSTOMS
As the child grows, most Crab mothers will sew a wish
doll, a practice started by the Kuni. Wish dolls are stitched Funerals are a solitary exception to the Crab Clan’s usual
with one eye and the spirit of the doll is asked to watch over disdain for ceremony. Death on the Wall is common, and
the child. As the child grows the doll sits watchfully in an each death is accepted with quiet respect. Funerals are elab-
honored place in the house (usually in the child’s room), and orate affairs, usually commemorating the death and life of
at gempukku the second eye is stitched on as a sign of thanks many samurai at once. In the case of large battles, such an
for the doll-spirit’s aid. act is not only practical but allows the Crab samurai to be
remembered as they lived—as fellow soldiers and comrades.
Crab gempukku ceremonies vary widely from family to While Crab insult their living comrades with jovial famil-
family. The most well-known custom is the Hida practice of iarity, to speak ill of the dead is a grave offense. The only
sending the student into the Shadowlands (admittedly, only fault ever spoken of after death is cowardice; all else is
after the student has demonstrated his skills with an assort- forgiven once a soul has passed from the mortal realm. Visi-
ment of martial demonstrations). The student must return tors who accidentally insult a dead Crab find every Crab in
with the head of a Shadowlands creature to be made samurai. the room suddenly turning their backs, quietly pretending
Crab sensei take careful note of what the student brought they no longer exist. If the visitor is truly unfortunate, the
back and how he went about it. Students who bring back the dead man’s comrades or relatives will immediately demand
head of an oni or other dangerous creature are given impor- a duel. The Crab Champion almost never refuses permission
tant responsibilities on the Wall, and those wise enough to for such duels, for no Crab will endure an insult to his duty.
seek out their peers and enter the Shadowlands in a group are Even if no duel is forthcoming, the insulting visitor may find
groomed as officers. Students who return with the head of a himself trapped in an alley later that night by a swarm of
nezumi, however, are labeled as fools and cast out of the clan. masked crab with jo staffs.
The Hiruma also have stringent tests, though theirs empha- Part of the Crab’s formal attitude toward funerals is the
size cunning and speed over brute strength—the ability to custom of “voice after death,” in which a person is allowed to
return from the Shadowlands with information is valued more speak of the deceased as if he were still alive. Prior to death
highly than the ability to return with an oni’s head. During many Crab warriors will chose someone to act as their voice.
the two centuries when Shiro Hiruma lay in the hands of the This person is given a message the Crab wishes to be said at
Shadowlands Horde, a common test was for the student to his funeral. To ask another person to be one’s voice is the
bring back an item from the fallen castle. During other eras, ultimate gesture of trust and respect between two Crab, and it
different tests were applied, such as bringing back a weapon is a bond some take more seriously than marriage.
or piece of armor from one of the many battlefields where
Crab heroes fell against the forces of Fu Leng.
The Crane This allows the guests of the ceremony to properly evaluate
where the new samurai will place in the great game of court—
which of course is itself part of playing the political game. The
“Everyone knows that the Crane are the most elegant greatest example of this is the special gempukku ceremony
Clan in the Empire. Everyone knows it because we tell hosted by the Kakita Dueling Academy, the so-called Topaz
them over and over again.” Championship. The Championship features young men and
women from every Great Clan and a few of the Minor Clans in
— from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime a competition designed to showcase the talents of Rokugan’s
youth. Invitations to participate or attend the festival are
The birth of a child is as welcome and joyous an occasion
some of the most hotly traded favors in Rokugan. Of course,
among the Crane as anywhere else in Rokugan, but the Crane
it is no coincidence that this prestigious competition ends in
feel that to show too much pride over a new child attracts
an iaijutsu tournament, the dueling art-form that the Crane
the attention of vindictive spirits. Spirits of dead children are
define and dominate.
quite tragic, but they are extremely dangerous to a young
child. The Crane believe these spirits are attracted when a Though the Crane avoid open warfare and prefer the
parent displays too much pride, so they express their joy at peaceful court life, they respect the way of the warrior as
childbirth in more subtle fashion. Neighbors, friends, and much as any other samurai. Many Crane bleach their hair
relatives are invited over in small groups over several days white shortly after their gempukku to honor Daidoji Hayaku,
following the birth, with the closest friends and relatives the legendary hero who entered the Shadowlands to find the
invited first. These individuals offer gifts and lavish compli- missing Thunders and came back with the Ancestral Sword
ments to the newborn. The parents are expected to humbly of the Crane.
turn the gifts down and brush the compliments aside as a Courtship and marriage rituals are of utmost importance,
show of humility. The gifts are put aside in storage until the since many Crane political alliances are cemented through
child’s fifth birthday, when they are offered to the child again. well-placed betrothals. It is considered every Crane samurai’s
Since the number four represents death, to pass that age—and duty to marry well. Generally, such decisions are resolved
therefore overcome that number—suggests the child is now entirely by professional marriage arrangers, experts in
somewhat safe from evil spirits and can safely accept the gifts. creating unions that will be long lasting and fruitful for both
the clan and the parties being wed. The Crane city of Musumi
CUSTOMS

The Crane do not merely practice the traditional gempukku


ceremony—they define the traditional gempukku ceremony. Mura is home to some of the most skillful nakado (match-
The parents of the young samurai-to-be will use the occa- makers) in the Empire, and their services are much in demand.
sion as an opportunity to display their wealth and political Crane marriage celebrations are always lavish affairs. It is
48 connections. considered to be poor taste for a lord to pass up an invi-
tation to a vassal’s wedding, and so the celebration is seen
as honoring the lord’s presence as well as the new couple’s
Chapter Two

union.
The Imperial Histories: The First Hantei’s Bride

I t is said that during the dawn of the Empire, Hantei sought a bride to accompany him in life and bear his heir. He traveled through all of Roku-
gan, seeking the perfect woman, but could not find a suitable match anywhere. He turned to his sister Doji for help, and her followers searched
far and wide to find a suitable woman, but still in vain.
In the village of Ichito, just south of Kyuden Doji, one fisherman had a daughter of true magnificence. Doji Mioko had a voice so pure and
beautiful that the fish in the ocean would rise to the surface to listen to her—which made fishing very easy for her father. When Doji’s samurai
came looking, the fisherman feared for his livelihood, so he took his daughter to an island off the coast to hide.
Hantei remained dissatisfied with the many beautiful women brought to court by Kakita and Doji. There was nothing lacking in their honor,
beauty, or skills. But none inspired him, none made his heart beat as his sister had admitted Kakita did for her. The Emperor decided to abandon
the search for a time, and went hunting with his falcons to raise his spirits. While chasing a stray bird, he found himself on the coast, listening to
the sea breeze—and with it, a beautiful and hauntingly sad tune. When he told Kakita of this, the husband of Doji took him to the village, seeking
a ferry to the island which seemed to be the source of the mysterious song.
The only fisherman not out to sea was Mioko’s father, and it was he who took Hantei and Kakita to the island. When he realized the purpose of
their trip, the clever fisherman regaled them with tales of the wind blowing through rocks and coral. He claimed it could often sound like a maiden
singing for her lover. Disappointed, Hantei returned to the mainland to meet the next group of Crane maidens.
After the samurai had left, the fisherman returned to the island to speak to his daughter and bring her food. She had seen him at sea and asked
who the man with him had been, but he replied it was merely a beggar. Then he praised her for her obedience and returned to the mainland. The
fisherman did not realize that Mioko had in fact fallen instantly deeply in love with the radiant young Emperor. She wrote a haiku about the man
she had seen on a ribbon, and tied it to the leg of a bird she had befriended. With a prayer to Amaterasu, she released the dove to carry her feelings
away from the island. The dove flew true and came to Hantei’s rooms in the Imperial palace.
No sooner had Hantei read the poem than he summoned Kakita. He proclaimed the author of the poem the only woman he would marry, and
commanded his champion to find her. Crane samurai once again set out to scour their lands for the soul who wrote the haiku, but no one could tell
them who had written the poem on the ribbon.
When the fisherman told his daughter of the Emperor’s search, Mioko burst into tears. The Emperor had stolen her words and taken them as
his own. Now she would never have her handsome beggar. The quick-thinking fisherman asked for the words to the poem, telling his daughter he
would teach them to another village girl. Once the Emperor had left, he promised, he would help her to find her “beggar.”

Chapter Two
The fisherman brought a village girl to the Emperor’s palace, bearing his daughter’s words. The Crane rejoiced at having finally provided a
bride for the Emperor, but Hantei’s divine nature let him sense something was amiss. He asked the girl for more of her poetry, but found it lacking.
The girl soon broke down and confessed the truth.
Hantei was angry, but he chose a cunning strategy rather than direct confrontation. The next day he visited the fisherman and asked to hear the
music from the island coral once more. The fisherman grudgingly rowed the young Kami out to the island. When Mioko saw her father return 49
with her “beggar,” she rushed out to meet him... and when Hantei saw Mioko, he dropped to his knees and declared his love for her. It is said that

CUSTOMS
when Mioko accepted his love and returned it, Hantei wept tears that turned to pure jade as they fell upon the sand. He collected the tears and gave
them to Kakita in exchange for the Crane maiden’s hand in marriage.
As for the greedy fisherman, he was condemned to live on the island for the rest of his life, with only the wind in the coral for companionship.

Among the Crane retirement is seen as a just reward The Dragon


for a life well led. A samurai who gives his life in glorious
combat for his lord is a hero, but a samurai who serves his
lord, survives, and goes on to provide his wisdom to the next “Dragon wisdom is vastly over-rated. Making sense to
generation is equally well regarded. Even the most revered yourself is easy; it’s making sense to others that is hard.”
sensei show respect and deference to retired Crane monks,
and it is not unusual for a Crane daimyo to have a few such — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
inkyo in his household for counsel and guidance.
The Dragon are a smaller clan than many of the other Great
For a Clan that celebrates life as much as the Crane, death Clans, and their birthrates tend to be low, so every child born
can be difficult to accept. Funerals are somber, stately occa- to the samurai caste is seen as a fortuitous event. When a
sions in which friends and family pay their respects to the pregnant woman is about to come to term, it is the husband’s
deceased. There is little variation from the Rokugani norm duty to make certain the house is protected from evil spirits.
in Crane funeral ceremonies—hardly surprising, since here as Blessed strips of coiled paper called spirit catchers are hung
in so much else the Crane set the standard for the rest of the all around the inside and outside of the home. Local shugenja
Empire. A deceased samurai’s lord need not attend the funeral or monks are asked to visit the home and grant their bless-
ceremony if he is otherwise occupied or simply does not wish ings, and it is not uncommon for total strangers to stop at a
to attend, but it is considered an insult not to at least send house decorated with spirit catchers and offer their blessings
a representative. This representative usually carries a short and good wishes for the child.
message written by the lord himself (or by one of his artisans
Though the Dragon treat their peasants relatively well,
and approved by the lord), conveying his respect to the family
many of their heimin are quite poor compared to those of
and sorrow for their loss.
other Great Clans. It is not unusual for Dragon peasants to
be unable to support their children with their harvest. Fortu- worldly and bodily pursuits distract them from the pursuit of
nately, the Togashi are always willing to adopt unwanted enlightenment. When a Togashi does take a spouse, he or she
children and raise them a members of the tattooed order. usually expects to leave the order, though there are excep-
Destitute peasants wishing a better life for their children tions. If the prospective spouse intends to join the Dragon
deposit the babies outside of Dragon monasteries. The prac- Clan and pass the order’s initiation ceremony, or if the Dragon
tice is so common that many monasteries serve dual purposes Champion deems that a tattooed monk can continue serving
as both holy sites and orphanages. the clan’s interests even when married and far from home,
The families of the Dragon Clan vary widely in philosophy the Togashi is allowed to retain a monastic affiliation. Those
and purpose, and this affects the ceremonies each family tattooed men who do marry and live with another clan
uses for the gempukku. The Mirumoto show considerable frequently take the name of their spouse in recognition of the
variety even within their own ranks. Some branches of the inherent contradictions between married life and affiliation
family allow the student to complete his gempukku simply by with a monastic order.
presenting a poem his sensei deems acceptable. Other Miru- Marriage ceremonies in the Dragon Lands are humble
moto are more traditional, requiring their students to undergo affairs, though they rarely occur in humble locations. The
a lengthy, solemn ceremony in which the samurai-to-be Dragon believe it is best for marriages to take place in natural
recites his lineage and the great deeds of his ancestors. He surroundings rather than shrines. Waterfalls, forests, and
is then handed a pair of swords with which to demonstrate a mountain peaks are popular choices for marriage ceremonies.
mastery of the Niten stances before the assembled onlookers. The most powerful and wealthy Dragon samurai can afford to
The Kitsuki also have a traditional gempukku, though arrange their ceremonies in exotic locations such as in sight
they are less interested in martial prowess. Kitsuki gempukku of active volcanoes.
ceremonies always involve some test of wits. Visual puzzles, It can be safely said that no other Clan views retirement
riddles, and tests of memory are all common, but the specific in quite the same way as the Dragon. While the Crab avoid
test is rarely the same twice. Sometimes the samurai-to-be retirement and the Crane see it as a just reward for a life
is not even informed he is taking a test until it is completed well-led, the Dragon do not actually view it as a fundamental
successfully—for example, perhaps he is told his new swords change in a samurai’s life. Quite the opposite, in fact: some
are missing and he must help find them. Dragon decide to follow the path of Shinsei and take a monk’s
vows while still serving as a samurai. In other clans such a
CUSTOMS

The gempukku ceremonies of the Tamori, and of the Agasha


before them, are solemn and to the point. After several days thing is seen as entirely contradictory—the path of Shinsei
of fasting and seclusion, the young student is brought before requires too much dedication for a samurai to also serve
his master. The master offers a satchel of blessed scrolls and his lord as he is expected. The Way of the Dragon, however,
50 asks one question: “Why do you wish to bear our name?” If essentially reconciles the two. The clan’s conception of duty
the master is impressed with the sincerity of the student’s already emphasizes personal growth and enlightenment, so
answer the ceremony is complete. Some claim it does not taking a monk’s vows is seen as a perfectly legitimate path.
Chapter Two

truly matter what the student says, as long as he is concise Still, the Mirumoto and Kitsuki do tend to have traditional
and passionate in his beliefs. views of Bushido, and thus most still view retirement as the
end to a samurai’s career. Retired Mirumoto and Kitsuki do
The Togashi order is secretive about its initiation tech-
not continue to serve their family, though some of them join
niques, but it is known that they pursue study of the Tao,
the Togashi and take that name.
meditation, and of course ritual tattooing with magical ink.
The senior monks of the order monitor the tattooing process Dragon funerals are very informal. Most Dragon have little
carefully, for the tattoos reveal much about the wearer’s soul fear of death, viewing it as one more change in an existence
and destiny. fraught with it. When a Dragon dies, he is ritually cremated
as normal. Elaborate gravesites are uncommon; scattering the
In a Clan as reclusive and enigmatic as the Dragon it is
ashes of the dead in areas of serene natural beauty is the
somewhat surprising that their customs regarding courtship
norm. Friends and family will gather to say their goodbyes.
are fairly straightforward. It is rare for members of other clans
Some choose to leave gifts such as rice, sandals, or warm
to seek a political alliance with the Dragon, and the fami-
blankets by the grave, all intended to make the deceased spir-
lies get along with each other relatively well, so marriages
it’s continuing journeys more comfortable.
for political reasons are much rarer than in other clans. By
contrast, marriages for love are actually somewhat common, Dragon gravesites are typically unmarked, but they are
though in all cases a samurai must ask permission from his invariably placed near a shrine or monastery. The monks keep
daimyo before he can be married. careful records of which areas are resting places for the dead,
and whose ashes lie there, for it is their duty to make sure
In the Togashi order, marriages are unusual to say
unmarked burial sites are not defiled.
the least. Though not all the ise zumi take vows
forbidding marriage, most do, believing that such During the Clan War in the early twelfth century, Shadow-
lands forces under Yogo Junzo destroyed a number of Dragon
monasteries, leaving no survivors. This resulted in lost records
of many Dragon gravesites, creating a constant danger that
new castles or villages will disturb the dead. Thus, any new
construction in the Dragon lands begins with a shugenja
surveying the area to make certain no lingering ghosts might
be disturbed.
The Lion a less-promising child up to an acceptable level of skill than
waste the time and resources spent on him in his younger
years by killing him outright.
“Lion samurai are brought up to be staid, dependable,
hardworking, loyal, and obedient. I had a pony like that A Lion finds himself once again at the center of his family’s
once.” attention during his gempukku ceremony. This is the only
time a true Lion fears scrutiny, because his audience is the
— from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime people he values most. While no Lion will ever consider an
opponent to be a worthy judge of his skill, he will spend his
The birth of a Lion is a glorious event, usually attended by the entire life bowing before his superiors within the clan. Those
child’s close relatives and a representative of the local Daimyo who fail their gempukku cannot truly escape or erase the stain
or provincial governor. A Kitsu shugenja is often on hand to they place on their names. However, those who fail despite
discern any omens at the birth. At the birth of any high- their best efforts are often given another chance to learn and
ranking samurai, one of the Kitsu ancestor shugenja known prove themselves. Only those who fail their gempukku due to
as sodan-senzo importunes the ancestors to divine whether cowardice, selfishness, or other irretrievable moral flaws are
any have taken a particular interest in the child. Everything is required to commit seppuku.
recorded dutifully, and from that day forward the young Lion Relationships between Lion are generally dispassionate.
is guided towards the destiny the Kitsu have foretold. Arranged marriages are the overwhelming rule, with notable
Most Lion parents are too occupied with their duties to and powerful bushi commonly uniting to raise a stronger
raise a child themselves. In most cases the newborn is raised and more perfect generation of Lion, or to cement necessary
solely by a chosen protector (usually a trusted ashigaru or political alliances with the leaders of other clans. Notions
ji-samurai) with occasional visits from the parents. This of romantic love are uncommon among the Lion, to say the
protector is no nanny, however; it is his duty to insure the least; only the Ikoma find any sort of interest in the notion
young Lion is prepared to meet his destined course in life. If of romantic affairs, as they are raised to embrace emotional
a Lion should become dishonored later in life, his childhood displays. However, as the most polit-
protector often takes his own life out of shame.

Chapter Two
Despite the Lion Clan’s reputation for inflexibility, they are
neither stupid nor wasteful in their dedication to Bushido.
Failure is a dishonor, but one that can be corrected and
learned from. The Akodo study their battlefield defeats, not
their victories.
51
Wild tales of Matsu children slitting their bellies in mass
numbers and Akodo students killing each other to weed out

CUSTOMS
the unfit are popular in the rest of the Empire, but they are
wild tales, nothing more. In truth, the Lion would rather bring
Lion who retire to the life of a monk are unlike the monks of
other clans, for they seldom remain cloistered. Many become
The Matsu and Marriage traveling holy men, or work with the Kitsu or Ikoma to main-
tain their records, or guide the more spiritual aspects of the
The Matsu have an unusual tradition: any time they Lion Clan.
marry a member of another Lion family, they demand Death is life’s inevitable conclusion, and a necessary step
the other samurai take the Matsu name. This conven- within the kharmic cycle. A Lion does not long for death,
tion dates back to the dawn of the Empire, when Lady but he meets it without fear or complaint. A Lion who falls
Matsu repeatedly refused Akodo’s request to marry. in glorious combat will die at peace, for even if his army is
Finally, she married another Lion samurai, a man defeated the Heavens will remember he died as a samurai.
whose name is lost to history. When Akodo demanded
to know why she had spurned him for someone of less- How a Lion is honored after death depends on how he lived
er rank, she replied: “If I married you, I would merely his life. Deceased samurai have been cremated since the Battle
be the wife of Akodo. Now, this man is the husband of Stolen Graves hundreds of years ago, and often communal
of Matsu.” funeral pyres are made on the battlefield where Lion soldiers fell.
Large numbers of rank-and-file soldiers are committed to the
Void in this manner, while a Kitsu or Ikoma records the name
and deeds of each of those who have passed on. Many Lion bushi
receive promotions after death to acknowledge their bravery and
skill in battle. Sometimes these promotions bring with them
positions and land that pass to the soldier’s descendants.
Important deceased figures usually have long, somber
rituals to celebrate their lives. A Kitsu sodan-senzo or Ikoma
ical of the Lion families they too usually marry for political
omoidasu (bard) is typically on hand to recount the glorious
reasons.
deeds of the deceased to the assembled family and friends. The
Children of influential figures are generally betrothed by omoidasu will also weep and otherwise express the emotions
the age of ten. Others might have their marriages arranged of the stoic mourners. If the dead Lion had any special wishes
CUSTOMS

at any time of their lives, as circumstance and glory demand. that were to be enacted after his death, a family retainer
Occasionally a betrothal is delayed for years while a samurai’s makes these wishes known at the funeral. Such requests often
parents seek an appropriate partner. Members of the Ikoma involve disposition of property and titles among heirs.
family act as matchmakers and chaperones between engaged
The most glorious funerals are reserved for true heroes of
52 Lion samurai, and make the perfect emissaries should a Lion
the clan and family, or for family daimyo and the Clan Cham-
marry outside the clan.
pion. Those who are noticed by the leadership of the Lion may
Chapter Two

Once the arrangement is made, a Lion will always fulfill be interred in the Hall of Ancestors, with a commemorative
it, lest he shame both his own family and that of his spouse. statue raised in their memory. Such fortunate Lion are consid-
Often, Lion enter tournaments of skill and dedicate their ered the guiding ancestors of the clan, shining examples for
victories to their spouse, donating winnings to the spouse’s all who come after. The name and deeds of such a Lion will
family. never be forgotten as long as any member of the clan draws
Every Lion dojo contains a pristine copy of the Tao of breath. Those who visit the Hall of Ancestors claim to hear the
Shinsei. Pristine and untouched, never opened. This tradition deep, awe-inspiring chant of these ancestors the moment they
dates all the way back to the great teacher’s lifetime at the step across its gates.
dawn of the Empire. After the conversations between Shinsei
and Hantei were recorded as the Tao, Akodo refused to accept
the New Way. “Your Way is not my Way,” he said sternly. The Mantis
Hantei was shocked by his brother’s behavior and asked why
he would treat the Enlightened One so poorly. Akodo simply
“The Mantis are proud descendants of a Hida who
growled again, “It is not my way. This is my way,” and he
couldn’t keep his hands to himself and a Matsu without
shook his katana in its saya.
a single shred of propriety.”
Hantei commanded Akodo to apologize to Shinsei and
display a copy of the Tao in his clan holdings. Akodo agreed, — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
for he would not disobey his brother and Emperor, and thus
the Tao is displayed to this day—and never read. Few Lion Since the day Emperor Toturi I proclaimed them a Great Clan,
samurai openly disdain its teachings—it is, after all, the offi- the daimyo of the Mantis have been intent on building up
cial religion of the Emperor—but the focus of every Lion’s their population to match their Great Clan status. Mantis
life is warfare and combat. It is only when a samurai can no samurai are encouraged to marry and have as many children
longer wield a weapon that the life of a monk is acceptable. as they can, and those who have three or more can expect
For the Lion, giving up the way of the warrior is not always to be swiftly promoted to reward this service to the clan.
easy. Instead of retiring, may older Lion become advisors or This emphasis on breeding means the rituals for protecting
teachers for the next generation. Those who seek the favor of a newborn child are zealously observed. The Moshi, for
a Lion daimyo would be wise to please his elder advisors. This example, will carry children out into sunlight at the earliest
will win the favor of the daimyo twofold—not only do these opportunity to bless them, while among the Yoritomo a
advisors hold a great deal of influence, but by respecting them blessing from a monk of the Order of Kaimetsu-uo is a must.
one also shows respect for the daimyo’s judgment. Even those The Tsuruchi will loudly twang bowstrings around the child,
believing the sound will help drive away malevolent spirits. as men who rejected normal samurai ways almost completely.
In the later twelfth century, efforts to maintain solidarity Indeed, when Tsuruchi himself first began accepting followers
between the clan’s divergent families lead a growing number in the eleventh century, he demanded they break their own
of Mantis samurai to observe all three sets of customs. One swords as the price of joining his Minor Clan. Although
can’t be too careful, after all. that tradition faded after the Tsuruchi joined the Mantis
As might be expected from such an eccentric clan, there is Clan, their ceremonies still pay short shrift to the expecta-
no unified Mantis gempukku ceremony. Each of the Mantis tions of conventional samurai. Gempukku begins with tests
families has had centuries to develop its own unique prac- of athleticism and kyujutsu. Perceptive abilities are tested as
tices, and each conducts its rituals with no interference or well; Tsuruchi are expected to be able to hunt by sound alone
judgment from the other families. if necessary. The ceremony culminates with an exercise in
tracking and investigation, for those skills are the livelihood
The gempukku of the Yoritomo requires the student to
of the family’s prominent bounty hunters.
demonstrate knowledge of the myriad of skills a Mantis
samurai must master to serve the clan. Martial skills are of While Mantis lords arrange political marriages for them-
utmost importance, of course, including the peasant weapons selves and their children, ordinary Yoritomo samurai some-
their fighting style demands. Yoritomo samurai are also times have a great deal more latitude in their choice. The
expected to be able to conduct basic commerce, as many of Yoritomo’s general philosophy that destiny is forged by one’s
their number are involved in the mercantile interests of the own efforts and not by one’s connections tends to devalue
clan. Sailing skills are necessary, of course, and the ceremony the idea of political marriages. Mantis who reach the age of
sometimes tests stealth and similar disreputable activities. 22 without marrying must generally consult a matchmaker,
however, and find a suitable mate. This provides incentive
The Moshi, by contrast, practice one of the most traditional
enough for most young adults to choose their own spouses.
gempukku ceremonies in the Empire, one dating back to their
More than a few Yoritomo marriages have formed out of fear
founding as an off-shoot of the Phoenix Clan. Prospective
of the matchmaker.
shugenja spend a great deal of time in meditation with the
kami. This prayer vigil can be interrupted at any time by their The Yoritomo rarely retire. The Brotherhood of Shinsei has
sensei, who requests they cast spells at a moment’s notice. few temples on the Isles of Spice and Silk, and the influence
Calligraphy and knowledge of the Tao must also be demon- of its monasteries is quite small. Those who do retire tend

Chapter Two
strated, as well as a command of basic theological and astro- to enter the Order of Kaimetsu-uo, which often satisfies the
logical precepts. new monk’s taste for action and excitement. The Tsuruchi
and Moshi have more traditional views of retirement, but few
The gempukku ceremonies of the Tsuruchi are even more
Tsuruchi live long enough for the privilege.
unconventional than the Yoritomo, for the Tsuruchi originated
53

CUSTOMS
The Phoenix
Most Yoritomo samurai are buried as they live—at sea. The
body is placed on a boat, which is set ablaze and pushed out “The Phoenix ambassador goes on and on about peace in
to sea. The higher the rank of the deceased, the larger the ship the Empire. It is noble, I guess, to want for the Empire
that carries him to Yomi. Peasant burials are far simpler: the what you can’t get at home from your kin.”
deceased’s ashes are simply strewn across the water. After the
funeral the living are expected to move on with their lives. — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
The dead have already reached their reward, so those who
wish to honor them may do so without the need for further A Phoenix birth is a joyously heralded step in the kharmic
ritual. cycle. A shugenja always joins the child’s parents when a
samurai-caste child is born. As with many other events,
The Moshi strictly follow traditional funerary procedures,
the kami’s blessings are a traditional part of childbirth; the
with the added tenet that the dead must be honored under
Fortunes are asked to bless the infant and the family’s ances-
the light of the sun. Tsuruchi funerals are drawn-out, ritu-
tors are called to guide the child’s hands. The soul being
alized affairs in which the deeds of the dead are recounted
reborn is petitioned as well, to rise from the ashes of death
at length—a legacy of the family’s origin, when it numbered
CUSTOMS

and bring honor to theclan.


only a few dozen members. The deceased’s bow is burned on
the pyre with him, or passed on to a fellow Tsuruchi if that The shugenja’s presence serves another purpose. While the
was his wish. Special humming bulb arrows are fired into the other clans may wait to test children until they show evidence
sky, creating a mournful sound that can be heard for miles of affinity to the kami, Phoenix children are tested for
54 around. Tsuruchi funerals conclude with lengthy drinking, magical ability only hours after their birth. Occasionally even
dancing, and carousing, as the friends and family of the dead the element they will focus on later in life can be divined at
this time. Children who lack a strong connection to the kami
Chapter Two

mourn the passing of their fellow Tsuruchi and celebrate the


life they still have. are guided onto paths better suited to their abilities. Other
life decisions and responsibilities may be left to the child’s
parents or mentors, but on the question of magical talent the
clan’s needs must come first.
Peasant births are also frequently attended by shugenja, or ibility in choosing their own spouse. If an arranged Phoenix
at least by monks. Though the heimin represent a lower level marriage falls through for any reason, the abandoned party
of the Celestial Order, the birth of a child is no less joyous receives appropriate compensation from the other partner’s
and thus Phoenix shugenja see it as their duty to celebrate family. The Isawa have an extraordinarily complex system for
the event. determining the value of marriages, factoring in both parties’
The Phoenix believe gempukku should test the soul as well ages, social station, and position in the clan. This ensures
as the mind. The ceremonies surrounding the graduation of a there is no ill will between the families involved and gives
new samurai are steeped in ritual, and involve difficult trials the honorable party, whether Phoenix or not, something for
to ascertain the candidates’ strength of will and test their the trouble they will have to go through in arranging another
knowledge. Each Phoenix family has a unique approach to marriage.
this, and the rivalries and tensions between the families tend Heimin marriages are usually simple affairs, but in Phoenix
to accentuate these differences over time. lands a particularly valued heimin servant can expect a cere-
Isawa youths perform complex rituals that tax the body mony almost as grand as a samurai wedding. For the samurai
and mind to their limits. Prospective graduates from the lord, a fine wedding demonstrates his gratitude to those who
Isawa school must memorize the contents of one spell while serve him and celebrates the future birth of those who will
casting another, even as another group of shugenja (usually continue to serve.
those who passed their gempukku the previous year) attempt While samurai are never supposed to fear death, many
to distract them with their magic—albeit not with any truly view it as an ending to that life’s story. The Phoenix have a
harmful spells. The display of magic and friendly competi- unique view of death. All change breeds growth, and death
tion always adds an air of excitement, and Isawa gempukku is the ultimate change. Like the celestial firebird they take as
ceremonies attract crowds of interested onlookers. their symbol, the Phoenix believe death is a necessary part of
Shiba gempukku are reserved, even by the standards of most life, leading to inevitable rebirth. As the clan with the largest
samurai families. There is no display of martial prowess—the number of shugenja, the Phoenix are familiar with death rites
Shiba are presumed to have learned that in the dojo. Instead, and their place in them, and their shugenja often officiate at
the students are asked to describe how they intend to protect funerals for samurai of other clans. Whether the ceremony
the Phoenix Clan. These speeches are as carefully thought out they direct involves a communal grave or just one soul,

Chapter Two
as a samurai’s death poem. Shiba samurai often quote the Phoenix shugenja perform a quiet ritual to honor the accom-
gempukku speeches of famous Shiba of the past as reminders plishments of those who have gained respite from mortal life.
of the value of duty and honor. If the Shiba is intended to Unlike many shugenja, the Phoenix recognize even those who
be yojimbo to a specific shugenja, that shugenja attends the have died dishonorably, commending them to the afterlife in
ceremony and may comment on the speech. the hope that they will find better fortune in the next life. 55
For this reason, the families of dishonored samurai sometimes
The Asako’s secretive gempukku ceremonies are typically
travel to the Phoenix lands in search of a shugenja to grant

CUSTOMS
attended only by other Asako, and they make a point of never
peace to their unfortunate kinsman’s soul.
inviting the Isawa. While the gempukku of Asako shugenja
resemble those of their Isawa brethren, the family’s secretive Property and title among the Phoenix are handed down
order of henshin mystics hold ceremonies that are a strange to the next of kin, or allocated by the Elemental Council’s
mix of philosophical debate and unarmed combat. At least retainers if the deceased had no living family. Any land or
one senior henshin master attends, monitoring those present possessions the Elemental Council claims are eventually
to determine which, if any, show particular promise for the redistributed to other clan members.
Path of Man.
The Agasha left the Dragon behind to join the Phoenix
during the War Against the Darkness, but in the years after-
The Scorpion
ward they still retain many Dragon traditions. Their gempukku
involves extended silent mediation ceremonies, followed by “They wear masks as a sign they can’t be trusted and
ritual tattooing. then become offended when you don’t trust them. Can’t
Though the tattoos of an Agasha are not magical like those these people make up their minds?”
of a Togashi, they still have deep personal meaning and no
two Agasha bear exactly the same tattoos. — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
Courtship traditions are steeped in history, so the tradi- Childbirth is a welcome event in Scorpion Lands, one to be
tionalist Phoenix are strict about all of their aspects. Phoenix remembered, with the lucky parents celebrating for several
weddings are solemn and ritualized, though they are still days. The lords of the Scorpion often excuse the father of an
usually enjoyable social events. They always take place in a infant from his duties so he may commemorate the birth prop-
shrine to the Fortunes. A shugenja advises the family on all erly. This custom helps strengthen the bonds of loyalty within
marriages, and arranges every aspect of the union. When the the family. Scorpion peasants are generally not treated as well
marriage is celebrated this same shugenja generally performs as peasants from other clans, but the custom of excusing new
the prayers as well. It was the Phoenix who originated the fathers extends to the heimin, mitigating their resentment
custom of wearing red and white clothing during the wedding toward the samurai caste. In large villages someone, some-
ceremony, white symbolizing the bride’s “death” to her old where, is always having a child, so there are constant festivities.
family and red showing her rebirth into her new family.
A newborn Scorpion is welcomed from the first moment of
Potential matches are arranged for most Phoenix children his life. Relatives and friends pay their respects and offer their
by the age of eight, but if the betrothal has not been confirmed protection. If there is one thing the Scorpion take very seri-
by the time of their gempukku they are allowed greater flex-
ously, it is a celebration—though most serve as mere excuses in the Scorpion Clan; love is a threat to duty and loyalty,
to invite guests into the household (and perhaps loosen their after all. Besides, a Scorpion can marry only once, and if that
tongues with sake and entertainment). Childbirth is an excep- marriage does not benefit the clan he has betrayed the Scor-
tion, however—only family members and close friends may pion through his selfishness.
visit a Scorpion household following a birth. An outsider is Samurai weddings in Scorpion lands are always presided
admitted only if trusted utterly, someone who is considered over by a Soshi shugenja. A presiding Yogo is considered
a Scorpion in the eyes of the clan. Needless to say, this does unlucky, given the strong association of that family with
not happen often. the legendary Yogo curse. Even Yogo themselves avoid such
Twins are considered lucky, representing Scorpion friends a thing.
or lovers from a past life so loyal to each other that they died Like most Scorpion ceremonies, their weddings are great
in the same instant, thus reentering life together. Also, since celebrations open to all. Though the initial ceremonies are
Bayushi himself was Shiba’s twin, the birth of twins evokes the as stately and reserved as any Rokugani wedding, the subse-
clan’s founder. Triplets are not seen with the same joy, however. quent festivities are notorious for their riotous vigor. Even a
The number three is extremely unlucky to the Scorpion, so the normally controlled Scorpion samurai relaxes his façade to
birth of three children at once is a dire portent. Some families display true emotion, crying openly or dancing in joy at the
have been known to conceal the third child or even abandon it union. Some who know the Scorpion well wonder if this is
altogether rather than risk the resultant bad fortune. yet another ploy, intended to draw their guests into lowering
Though some clans are secretive about their gempukku their guard. But although the Scorpion seldom refuse such
ceremonies, the Scorpion are not. Everyone is invited, an advantage when it presents itself, they seem to take a
including visitors from other clans and strangers who happen sincere joy in weddings. Scorpion see their loyalty to their
to be in the area. A placard is posted outside of the household family as part of their larger loyalty to clan and Empire, and
for a week before the ceremony begins, giving the samurai- the opportunity to share that loyalty by inviting another
to-be’s name, parents, sensei, and dojo, and inviting all to into their family fills the heart of a Scorpion with a happi-
attend. The candidate is introduced to everyone in attendance ness that outsiders can never understand.
and personally presents a gift to every guest. Ideally the Scorpion see arranged marriages as extremely impor-
candidate will have created these gifts, though some wealthy tant contracts. Backing out effectively declares war on the
Scorpion families “lend” their children koku to purchase
CUSTOMS

other party’s family. Any samurai who reneges on a Scor-


expensive gifts. A large number of generic gifts are also set pion marriage can expect immediate retribution. Only a
aside for additional guests—these are known as “face gifts,” moderator of higher social status than either of the engaged
since guests need only show their faces to receive one. Face samurai can break off a Scorpion marriage without creating
56 gifts are invariably of much lower value than those intended bad blood between both parties.
for invited guests, and need not have been created person-
A samurai who abandons or mistreats a Scorpion spouse
ally by the samurai-to-be. This is no insult to the unexpected
Chapter Two

earns the ire of the spouse’s entire family, even if the spouse
guests, but rather a sign of respect to the invited ones.
has married outside of the clan and is no longer technically
Following the young samurai’s rather traditional initia- considered a Scorpion.
tion ceremony, sake flows freely and all present take off their
Peasant marriages in the Scorpion provinces are also
masks to enjoy themselves. The highest-ranking samurai
matters of great revelry. They are usually presided over by
never removes his mask, however, symbolizing that the Scor-
monks rather than shugenja; samurai rarely attend. The
pion Clan must always retain some secrets. Later that evening,
bride and groom wear masks during the ceremony (a prac-
after the guests depart, the true ceremony begins. The young
tice normally not indulged by Scorpion peasants) to remind
samurai is not informed of this phase in advance, so this often
them who they serve.
comes as a surprise. The samurai is taken to a private room
by his sensei, and is asked the guests’ names and what he Scorpion samurai generally look forward to retirement,
learned by how each one reacted to his gift. If the young the great reward for a life of service to the Empire. While
samurai’s answers are satisfactory, he is given his first mask the Crab and the Lion often look upon a retired samurai
and welcomed as a Scorpion. Those who fail are given only a with disdain, as someone who lost the opportunity to die
scrap of cloth to cover their face, symbolic of the rough scrap in service to the Emperor, the Scorpion do not see things
Bayushi wore until he could find a true mask. This scrap is this way. Dying for the Empire is good and noble, but living
immediately recognizable by any adult Scorpion, but mean- for the Empire is better. Retired Scorpion are often viewed
ingless to everyone else. Some samurai choose to continue with silent awe, and young samurai show their elders the
wearing this simple cloth mask even after they have proven greatest respect. A samurai seeking guidance is well advised
themselves to their sensei’s satisfaction, as a symbol of the to visit the remote monasteries in the Bayushi provinces to
progress they have made. Scorpion are forbidden to speak listen to their retired samurai. Walking the Way of the Scor-
of this secret ceremony, and vehemently deny its existence. pion is dangerous indeed, and any samurai clever enough to
To talk about it would ruin its power to properly test future become an old Scorpion and retire in peace is a hero by his
samurai of the clan. A Scorpion must always be prepared. very existence.
In a clan that takes as much pride in family and politics as Scorpion funerals are strange events, celebrated with
the Scorpion, courtship is taken very seriously. Marriages are as much joy and enthusiasm as a marriage, gempukku,
arranged well in advance, always to benefit the family and or childbirth. The Scorpion believe a samurai who served
clan. Marriages for the sake of love are all but unheard-of the clan loyally will be rewarded in death, his soul invited
into Bayushi’s hidden cavern to share secrets with the First
Scorpion. When a samurai dies, the Scorpion tell tales of
his loyalty and devotion, hoping Bayushi will overhear the
tales and wish to know more. Much like Scorpion marriages The Unicorn
and gempukku, all who wish to attend a Scorpion funeral
are welcome. In fact, the Scorpion make a special point of
inviting their enemies to clan funerals, especially any enemy “It’s clearly untrue that Unicorn samurai learn their
responsible for the death. To invite enemies from outside the manners from their horses. No horse has ever tried to
clan requires the Scorpion Champion’s permission, however, shake hands with someone.”
for under Scorpion tradition such an invitation is an open
challenge. Enemies who answer the invitation must be — from The Pillow Book of Doji Barahime
supremely confident… or totally unaware of this tradition.
The Unicorn are not like any other Great Clan, for their
Of course, these conventions apply only to Scorpion who culture is a strange blend of Rokugani traditions and the
died in loyal service to the clan. Scorpion who died disloyal gaijin customs they picked up during their centuries of travel.
are seldom given a proper burial. Often their corpses are It is, however, a common misconception that the Unicorn
beheaded and then left in a field, to be devoured by wild maintain their barbaric ways out of some inability to adapt
animals. Those who betray the Scorpion and are captured or understand Rokugani culture. The Unicorn understand the
alive face an even worse fate: they are brought to the depths culture of their homeland quite well; they simply choose to
of Traitor’s Grove, a special forest right outside Kyuden maintain their unique customs. Their barbarian ways are a
Bayushi, where Scorpion shugenja use a secret process to part of their history, the same customs that allowed them to
permanently trap their souls in a tree, binding them into survive in a hostile world. The Unicorn practice their ways
eternal torment. The Scorpion believe that as the tree grows, not because they disdain tradition, but because their different
its bark cuts through the traitor’s soul, causing great pain. experiences have given them different traditions.
On quiet nights one can hear the traitors’ moans in the
One of the notable differences between the Unicorn and
grove, begging forgiveness. The traitors’ personal posses-
other clans is that the Unicorn do not share the Rokugani
sions are left hanging from the tree limbs, and thieves know
aversion for touching flesh. Close friends will greet one
to stay well away. The bitter and agonized ghosts of Traitor’s
another with a friendly handshake, married couples embrace
Grove enact a terrible curse upon any who steal from it,
publicly, and the Unicorn enjoy eating red meat, especially
imposing a painful, lingering death.
beef, mutton, and venison. The Unicorn also feel little diffi-

Chapter Two
culty in using leather garments and items. However, this

57

CUSTOMS
does not extend to direct contact with dead humans. Unicorn to accept. If there is one thing a Unicorn hates, it is to be
samurai and peasants avoid toughing corpses with the same bound in one place too long. The idea of entering a monas-
vehemence as any other Rokugani. A Unicorn who touches a tery and dwelling there indefinitely is distasteful to many of
corpse or is stained by an enemy’s blood will visit a priest for them. How could anyone be expected to find enlightenment
proper purification as soon as practical. in a single place when there is such a wide, beautiful world
The Unicorn value family bonds, so any addition to the waiting to be discovered? Consequently, there are few true
family is greeted with joy and a celebration. As soon as the monasteries in the Unicorn lands. There are many orders of
birth is complete and the health of both mother and child are monks, but like the Unicorn themselves, these holy men are
certain, it is the father’s duty to spread word of his child’s birth. usually nomads. Unicorn monks can be found anywhere in
Most samurai do so by leaping on to their fastest horse and Rokugan, for many of them seize on a monk’s lack of need
riding around the city or camp where they dwell, shouting the for travel papers to venture into forbidden lands and see the
newborn child’s name with great excitement. Any children old wonders they have always been denied by politics.
enough to ride will accompany the father in his task. Thus, Like other Rokugani, the Unicorn cremate their dead and
any addition to a large family seldom goes unnoticed. Though hold traditional funeral ceremonies. The major departure from
in other Clans such outward display of emotion is frowned normal custom is that the ashes of high-ranking Moto, Shinjo,
upon, among the Unicorn this is an honored tradition. Unicorn Utaku, and Ide Family members are not interred in their graves.
ambassadors in the lands of other clans usually restrain them- Close friends or family members instead scatter the ashes in a
selves more, however, in order to avoid offending their hosts. secret location, while a “public” grave is erected so others can
Unlike many Unicorn customs, their gempukku is highly come and show their respects. This way, even if enemies defile
traditional, unchanged since the days when they were still the the public grave, the departed soul is safe from dishonor.
Ki-Rin Clan. Each summer, on the plains surrounding Shiro The graves of past Clan Champions (sometimes known as
Shinjo, all youths who have come of age that year gather for Khans) are a jealously guarded secret. No two Khans are ever
a mass gempukku ceremony. Before the assembled clan, they interred in the same place, and only the Khan’s son or chosen
receive their swords and swear oaths of loyalty to the Unicorn heir knows where the previous Khan’s ashes truly lie.
Clan. The vows still refer to the Unicorn as “the children of
the Ki-Rin, servants of Shinjo.” All Unicorn are welcome to
attend, but outsiders are only rarely invited. Shadowlands & the Spider
CUSTOMS

The Unicorn are unique among the Great Clans in that they
will allow gaijin to swear fealty. Via a special oath overseen The Lost have no uniform customs for recognizing or cele-
by the Unicorn Champion, the gaijin swears his loyalty, cuts brating birth, and until the rise of Daigotsu they do not
58 his palm with Unicorn steel, and presses the wound against even have a gempukku ceremony. Most Lost (and later, most
the slashed palm of a true Unicorn. Once this is done the gaijin members of the Spider Clan) come to their position as adults,
is a Rokugani forevermore in the clan’s eyes. The Unicorn are
Chapter Two

and the Lost generally have a low birth rate when they
always careful to bar any magic during the course of this bother to have children at all. As a result, they generally
ceremony, fearing the use of blood during magical rituals display variations of the customs in use among the Great
might draw the attention of evil spirits. Clans, usually with dark and perverse changes driven by
During their time as wanderers, Shinjo forbade the Unicorn their malignant nature.
to marry within their own bloodline. This custom ensured that The Spider Clan, once it forms, does sometimes arrange
the Unicorn would continue to grow and adapt, learning the marriages for its members and their children, usually along
ways of foreign cultures by taking wives from the lands through strictly utilitarian lines. Romance is discouraged, since love
which they traveled. The Unicorn continue to cling to this tradi- can have unfortunate consequences for the impulsive and
tion since their return, so arranging Unicorn marriages is often frequently violent samurai who join the Spider. (Whether
a complicated issue. Unicorn samurai keep careful note of their the true Lost can actually experience love at all is a matter
linage, and will frown upon any arranged marriage that defies of some mystery, of course.)
this tradition no matter how politically convenient it may be. For
The Lost do not really have any concept resembling
instance, a Shinjo samurai will turn down an arranged marriage
“retirement,” but the Spider Clan’s efforts to imitate samurai
with a Moto maiden if his ancestors five generations past married
ways sometimes extends to allowing its members to join
a member of her line. Most samurai do not enforce this custom
the Order of the Spider, or more commonly to go into semi-
past seven generations, but an especially strict Unicorn may not
retirement as advisors or sensei.
be so forgiving. An uncompromising Shinjo, for example, may
refuse to marry an Asahina because his grandfather married While the Lost and the Spider may lack uniformity in
an Isawa (the family from which the Asahina came from long handling rites of passage, in areas of day-to-day life the
ago). To this day, some Unicorn prefer to venture out into the situation is somewhat clearer. On the surface, their societal
desert or the wild Yobanjin lands to seek a spouse rather than practices have a passing resemblance to those found else-
risk polluting their bloodline. Frustrated Unicorn diplomats where, which is part of the justification the Spider use in
have frequently attempted to put an end to what they see as an the twelfth century when they attempt to claim Great Clan
archaic and outmoded tradition, since more than a few politi- status. For example, the tradition of denying a gift twice
cally beneficial betrothals have been ruined by it. before accepting it is used by Spider samurai—although both
offers and denials tend to have a somewhat more menacing
Retirement is a fate most Unicorn look upon with mixed
tone than elsewhere in the Empire. Any custom found in
emotions. On one hand, to settle down in one’s old age is
widespread use in most courts is also present in the Spider
a sure sign of victory—the reward for a life well lived. On
courts, but with an edge that would seem hostile even to the
the other hand, for a clan that draws such exhilaration from
most belligerent Crab or Lion.
exploration and wandering, old age can be a difficult thing
Among the Lost, personal differences of any sort are
typically resolved through open violence. The Spider Clan
attempts to moderate this somewhat, favoring some sort of
contest of power. Duels are far more common than among
Pastimes and
Rokugan’s true clans, although duels to the death are almost
as rare as they are elsewhere—the Spider find it inefficient to
Entertainments
kill one another when doing so only limits their resources.
Instead, they prefer to focus on humiliating their opponent
in defeat, ensuring everyone in attendance knows without The bulk of a samurai’s time is taken up with his duties to
question who is the victor—and usually resulting in bitter lord and family, but even the most dutiful samurai will occa-
long-term grudges. Prior to the rise of the Spider Clan, of sionally take time to relax and unwind. Many samurai visit
course, the Lost seldom show any concern for preserving geisha houses for this purpose, enjoying evenings of music,
their numbers, and lethal battles for dominance are dance, and free conversation. As an added benefit, since
commonplace. geisha are technically hinin, or “non-people,” a samurai can
Although it would surprise many to hear it, art has a place freely express his emotions to them without losing face. Many
among the Lost and their Spider derivatives. The dark urges samurai find that after pouring out their frustrations to a
instilled in them by the power of Jigoku require outlets, and sympathetic geisha they are refreshed and ready to serve their
while violence is preferable, it is not always available (or lords with renewed determination. Geisha often take profes-
acceptable, among the Spider). In its place, some choose to sional pride in their ability to be sympathetic toward their
pursue a somewhat less visceral but no less vigorous outlet clients.
for their sinister inclinations. Sculpture is a favorite, and Another popular activity is attending performances of the
twisted and disturbing pieces often decorate the lairs of Lost dramatic arts. Storytelling is extremely popular in Rokugan,
and the holdings of Spider samurai. Others prefer a more and there are two basic kinds of performers, storytellers and
practical pursuit, turning their attention to the creation of chanters. Chanters differ from storytellers by their highly
weapons and armor—although few Lost or Spider have the distinctive and stylized manner of recitation, accompanied by
skill to truly master such work. The greatest of such artisans music. The biwa is the traditional instrument of a chanter,

Chapter Two
is of course the dread and terrible Asahina Yajinden, whose though chanters associated with puppet theater (see below)
history is recounted in the Bloodspeakers chapter of the L5R usually use a samisen instead.
4th Edition expansion Enemies of the Empire.
Theater is also quite popular, and the main types in Rokugan
Political pursuits are unknown among the Lost through are noh, kabuki, and puppet theater (or bunraku). Noh is the
most of their history, but after the emergence of the Spider oldest and most respected form of theater: it is essentially a 59
Clan they embrace them much more readily. The campaign long poem presented by a handful of actors accompanied by
to win Great Clan status gave rise to a generation of court- music, a theater of symbolism with heavy emphasis on the

CUSTOMS
iers and infiltrators trained in debate, deflection, interroga- actors’ ability to evoke mystery and depth by the use of styl-
tion, and investigation, as well as secondary pursuits like ized motions. The plots are minimal and usually deal with
poetry and literature needed to operate within the Empire’s supernatural themes or events long in the past. They also tend
courts. to be tragic to the point of depressing, and short comedic
plays known as kyogen are often performed in between noh
plays for the audience’s emotional relief.

The Draw-Lot Plays of the Crab


The only thing a Crab commander on the Kaiu Wall fears more than an oni attack is boredom. Boredom saps the will, takes the edge off
reaction times, and lulls the mind into a false sense of security. Unfortunately, bringing in artisans to provide entertainment can create
even more problems than it solves. During the reign of Hantei XXXIV, a Crab officer named Hida Monzaemon had an idea—his unit
could entertain itself with an amateur kabuki production. Since he was fairly certain that he would never get volunteers for this, he wrote
the names of characters from a popular play on small scraps of paper and put them in his kabuto (helmet). Then he added enough blank
slips of paper to make the total number of slips equal to the number of men in his unit, lined his men up, and ordered them each to draw
a slip out of the kabuto. The ones who drew character names were informed that those were their roles and they had a week to rehearse.
None of the “actors” were happy about this (especially the ones who drew female roles), but they quickly got into the spirit of the thing
when they saw how much their comrades were looking forward to the play. The week after the performance Monzaemon was besieged by
bushi who wanted to know when the next one was going to be. The tradition of the draw-lot play was born, and the idea quickly spread
up and down the Wall. There are three rules for a draw-lot play:
1. All roles must be drawn by lot out of a kabuto.
2. The play must have at least one scripted fight scene.
3. The play must have no Shadowlands characters.
Beyond that, anything goes. The average draw-lot play features minimal props, wild improvisation, and ludicrous amounts of audience
participation. A Kakita playwright who once witnessed a draw-lot play described it as, “crude, lewd, loud, poorly paced, over-acted, and
yet somehow... perfect.”
Kabuki is a younger art form and considered by some to game and is traditionally played in full courtly dress, complete
be lowbrow, having evolved out of the kyogen plays. It is with the tall peaked hats male courtiers wear on formal occa-
still supported by the nobility, however, and many respected sions. Many consider the challenge of maintaining one’s dignity
writers have created kabuki plays. Kabuki features gorgeous, in a kemari game more difficult than the game itself.
elaborate costuming, dramatic action, and a mixture of tradi- Another popular entertainment in court is the game of
tional stories and up-to-date plots based on current events. one-upmanship known as sadane. A favorite among younger
Kabuki plays are far less scripted than noh plays, leaving courtiers, sadane is the art of impromptu criticism. The partic-
wide room for actors to improvise and interpret their roles. ipants in the game will choose a single agreed topic—a work
Puppet theater evolved from the chanter storytelling tradi- of art is a very popular choice—and then compete to see who
tion, and the actual text of the play is declaimed by a chanter can deliver the most scathing and devastating criticisms of
while the puppets carry out the action. The flexibility and its quality. Sadane is normally directed against inanimate
small size of puppets allow them to act out acrobatics impos- objects (paintings, sculpture, ikebana, etc) or artistic presen-
sible for a human actor, and scripts for them frequently take tations (plays, poems, pillow books, and so forth). However,
advantage of that fact. Dramatic battles and supernatural truly daring courtiers may play a game of sadane with a
beings are the stock in trade of puppet theater. The chanting person as the object of criticism—a hazardous move indeed,
style here is the same as that of the chanter storyteller, and since if word gets back to the target of the game, offense and
talented chanters frequently shift between independent story- a duel will likely result.
telling and performing as part of a theater troupe.
Noh theater troupes are always made up of samurai actors
and are supported by daimyo, as are many kabuki troupes. Games of Strategy
There are also a certain number of independent kabuki
troupes made up of actors drawn from the lower classes of For those who like intellectual challenges, the Rokugani play
Rokugan; they make a precarious living by migrating around two great strategy games, go and shogi. Go is a game with
the smaller towns and villages of the Empire. These troupes rules so simple that even peasants can and do play it, but with
are more likely to perform what are called townsman plays— such depth of strategy that even brilliant samurai who devote
plays about the lives of ordinary merchants, artisans and their lives to it cannot truly master its intricacies. The game is
farmers—rather than the grand historical tragedies favored by
CUSTOMS

played on a wooden board with a 19 by 19 line grid, creating


the samurai caste. 361 intersections. The game is played with small white and
The performers in puppet theater are entirely drawn from black stones; players take turns placing their stones on the
the lower classes and usually are migrants, traveling from line intersections, with the goal of capturing territory by
60 place to place in search of audiences, though large cities surrounding it with the stones. The rules allow for deep and
will usually have a few permanent troupes. Despite its lowly wide-ranging strategies, and moves made a hundred turns
origin, puppet theater is very popular with samurai, and lords back can suddenly emerge as game-winners. Players of go
Chapter Two

will sometimes arrange for a troupe to perform at a festival or are often ranked according to their win-loss record, with the
celebration they are sponsoring. lowest-ranking players starting at 1-Dan and ascending to
Samurai wanting more active artistic pastimes can take Grand Masters with a ranking of 10-Dan.
up ikebana, origami, poetry, painting, or calligraphy. For the A full go set consists of a board, 180 white stones, 181
athletic there is hunting, especially falconry, as well as sumai black stones, and two lidded bowls to hold the stones. During
wrestling and kemari. play the lids are turned up and are used to hold captured
Kemari is a courtly sport where the participants try to keep a stones. Tradition decrees that the finest go sets have boards
cloth ball moving through the air with only their feet—touching made of from a thick slab of kaya wood, white stones carved
it with their hands is against the rules. It is considered a court from clam shells, and black stones carved from slate. Every
serious student of go aspires to have such a set, but in prac-
tical reality go sets vary widely in their materials. Heimin
usually play on boards of thin wood with ceramic
stones, or simply light and dark colored pebbles
stored in woven baskets. In the palaces of the
Yoritomo, semi-precious stones are laid down
on boards made of exotic wood imported
from the Ivory Kingdoms. Most sets fall
in between these two extremes.
Shogi is a type of chess. It was brought
to Rokugan by the Unicorn and quickly
became popular in the samurai caste.
There were originally several different
versions of it, but in the late ninth
century Akodo Soko codified the variant
that became the standard for the rest of
Rokugan. Some of the other variants are
still popular for casual play by Unicorn
samurai, especially with the Shinjo and
Moto, but serious shogi is always played
with Soko’s rule set. In honor of Soko’s
achievement the Lion Clan grants the Empire’s Grand Master
of Shogi the title of soko-meijin and, if they are not already
The Game of Letters
a member of the Lion Clan, honorary fealty with the Lion.
Within the courts, critics and blackmailers alike employ letters
Shogi is played on a board with a 9 by 9 grid and two as their weapon of choice, and lovers use them as their most
sets of nineteen playing pieces. The pieces are flat five-sided subtle but most direct gift. This continual flow of correspon-
wooden tiles, each with an inked kanji denoting the name of dence within a court is known as the “Game of Letters,” and is
the piece. The tiles themselves are also of varying sizes, with designed chiefly to display skill and manipulate others rather
the more important pieces being larger than the lesser. Shogi than to convey information. The Game of Letters is quite
allows for all pieces except the king and the gold general to ancient, and tales claim it was first perfected by Hantei Genji,
be promoted, so the back of each such piece has its promoted the Shining Prince, second Emperor of the Hantei Dynasty. In
name written on it. the modern Empire all courtiers are familiar with the Game
The names, numbers and moves of each piece are as of Letters, and dealing effectively with the Game is taken
follows: extremely seriously, especially at major courts such as the
c c King (1): Moves one square in any direction. Imperial Winter Court. Each letter must receive a reply, since
otherwise the recipient is admitting the author’s superior wit.
c c Rook (1): Moves forward or sideways as far as the A single game will often continue for an entire season, and
player wishes. a skilled courtier can easily have a dozen correspondences
c c Bishop (1): Moves diagonally as are as the player continuing at once.
wishes. A letter for the Game is never written casually, in the
c c Gold General (2): Moves one square in any direction, manner of a letter to a friend, or brusquely, as a commander
except diagonally backwards. might dictate orders for his troops. Instead, it is a creation
born of precise art and careful calculation, following a strict
c c Silver General (2): Moves one square forward or di- set of rules but exploiting those rules to amuse, confound,
agonally. lure, entice, or provoke the recipient. Symbolism is employed
c c Knight (2): Moves two spaces forward or backward, not only in the text itself but also in every physical detail,
then one space to the side. This is the only piece that such as the choice of paper or the manner of delivery. The

Chapter Two
can move over other pieces. color of the paper establishes mood, conveying a particular
emotion to the reader. The texture and thickness of the paper
c c Lancer (2): Moves any square forward.
also matters—a thick, heavy paper suggests a serious topic,
c c Pawn (9): Moves forward one square at a time. while a thin tissue conveys a light-hearted tone. The size of
the paper relative to the writing is also significant—using 61
c c The moves of the promoted pieces are:
a large piece of paper to convey a short message suggests
c Promoted Rook: Retains its original movement and generosity or extravagance, while a small piece of paper

CUSTOMS
c
gains the king’s ability to move one space in any di- crowded with writing conveys a subtle insult, suggesting the
rection. recipient is not worthy of more paper.
c c Promoted Bishop: Retains its original movement and The content of a composition for the Game of Letters
gains the king’s ability to move one space in any di- follows a strict structure, a thirty-one syllable poem, usually
rection. based on an image from nature, and conveying the author’s
intent indirectly. Since letters sent in court are almost never
c c Promoted Silver General: Loses its original move-
sealed, any samurai can stop a servant in the halls and read
ment and gains the movement of the
what he is carrying. In fact, most courtiers take it for
c c gold general. granted that their letters will be read by others—
c c Promoted Knight: Loses its original move- that is part of the game.
ment and gains the movement of the gold
general.
c c Promoted Lancer: Loses its original move-
ment and gains the movement of the gold
general.
c c Promoted Pawn: Loses its original move-
ment and gains the movement of the gold
general.
Captured pieces are said to be “in hand” and are
resources the players can reintroduce into the game
when they see fit. An opponent with pieces in hand
can launch an attack or shore up a defense by drop-
ping a piece back into play on his move.
Unlike go, there is no tradition dictating the
best materials for a shogi set. Because the names
of the pieces are inked on them, a light-colored
wood is always used for the tiles, but any wood can
be used for the board.
Skilled authors consider many other aspects of their letters. a skilled courtier can often guess the intent of a message
Brushwork may convey an emotion that reinforces the text without even opening it.
or undercuts it. Messy or uneven brush-work might suggest
an insult or a lack of emotional control, for example. Most
courtiers compose their letters several times to make sure they Reading
get the exact effect they want from their calligraphy.
Rokugan has several traditional styles of letter-folding, Setting aside the challenges of the Game of Letters, reading
often quite elaborate, and some clans have developed their poetry, history, and literature is considered a respectable
own signature styles to show off their skills and discourage and often enjoyable way to pass the time. Popular reading
forgeries. Scorpion Clan courtiers are especially skilled at includes the great works of the Empire’s past, such as the Tao
folding letters in ways that are fiendishly difficult to open of Shinsei, Akodo’s Leadership, and Kakita’s The Sword, as
without tearing. Again, different styles of folding convey well as learned commentaries on these same works. Histories,
different messages, with a casually folded letter suggesting folk tales, and poetry collections are also quite popular, and
lack of care while elaborate folding implies great significance the works of famous poets are considered especially worthy
in the contents. A completed letter will also be scented and of being kept and read many times.
usually attacked to a small object, such as a flower, a sprig
Pillow books—named for the small, loosely-bound note-
from a tree, or a stick of incense, all of this again conveying
books they are usually written on—are also widely read. Some
subtle messages. Even the choice of which servant will deliver
of these are actual novels or short-story collections, but the
the letter has meaning.
majority are personal journals; journal-writing is a common
The combinations of paper, scent, style of poem, and practice among the upper classes, and even people who don’t
accompanying item used in the Game of Letters are almost normally keep a journal may start the practice when going on
infinite. An expression of love might be written on soft paper a journey or attending an important Winter Court. Afterwards
the color of spring clouds, with a poem comparing the recipi- the pillow book can be circulated among the writer’s social
ent’s beauty to a hunting heron, accompanied by a sprig of circle, and if it is popular enough it could be copied for wider
bamboo implying the author’s love is strong. Not surprisingly, distribution. A pillow-book that deals with popular or scan-
dalous materials can become quite the sensation in the courts,
CUSTOMS

especially since most journals use pseudonyms—allowing


readers to speculate on who the author really is talking about.

62 The Bonge
Chapter Two

The lower classes of Rokugan do not have a lot of leisure


time to fill, but even so there are moments when they can
put aside their daily labor and relax, even if only for a few
minutes. Time spent spinning, weaving, or mending clothing
or tools is time when the hands are busy but the mind is free,
and villagers will gather in groups to share conversation and
stories while working.
Festivals in honor of the Fortunes or the kami are also times
of fun. Village festivals usually feature music and dancing,
and wandering kabuki or puppetry troupes will stage produc-
tions for the crowds. Two other forms of theatrical entertain-
ment found at festivals are saragaku and dengaku. Saragaku
features acrobatics and mimicry, while dengaku is based
on singing and dancing. Both are preformed by wandering
troupes of hinin actors.
New Mechanics
This section of the chapter presents new mechanics for the
Legend of the Five Rings 4th Edition RPG. Here we present a
new Advanced School for the Minor Clans, those lesser clans
who must struggle to find their place in the larger society
around them. Although Rokugani customs and social rules
present many obstacles for samurai of the Minor Clans, a
handful of them can rise above their position to become true
paragons of bushido, men like Toku or Yoritomo. These men
and women are the Minor Clan Defenders.

New Advanced School:


Minor Clan Defender [Bushi]
The samurai of the Minor Clans begin their career in service
to the Emperor at a significant disadvantage compared to
their counterparts from the Great Clans. They have fewer
resources, fewer allies, and vastly less prestige. Many simply
accept this is their lot as servants of a lesser clan and never

Chapter Two
challenge it. There are a few, however, who refuse to accept
such a fate, and commit themselves fully to championing
the cause of their clans to the Empire at large. These men
and women do not have any particular unifying quali-
ties other than their passion and drive to better the lot of 63
the Minor Clans. Such individuals occasionally come into
contact with one another during the course of their activi-

CUSTOMS
ties, and over the years can form strong alliances in order
better serve their cause. Although no formal dojo exist
in which students can follow the lessons of such heroes,
there are secrets passed down through family lines and via
apprenticeship for those who choose to follow such a path.
In a show of the devotion these individuals have to a greater
cause, these secrets are shared among all those who share
the same passion for their cause, regardless of what Minor
Clan affiliations they possess.

Requirements Rank Two: The Speed of Certainty


c c Rings/Traits: Agility 5, Strength 4 A true master of destiny is versatile and fleet of action. Once
c c Skills: Any one Weapon Skill at Rank 5 per Round you may spend a Void Point to make one melee
c c Other: Only members of Minor Clans can take ranks attack as a Free Action. You may make no other attacks
in this Advanced School; must possess one Paragon during this Round.
Advantage
Rank Three: The Strength of Humility
Techniques A defender of the Minor Clans is a paragon of strength and
certainty, skilled in the samurai arts and capable of virtually
Rank One: Know No Boundaries any deadly action. You may make melee attacks as a Simple
Conviction and determination can elevate even the lowest Action when using weapons with the Samurai keyword. If you
samurai to greatness if he but follows his own sense of honor already possess the ability to make attacks as a Simple Action
in moments of crisis. You may spend a Void Point to tempo- when wielding such weapons, you may choose any one other
rarily gain two ranks of Status, forcing others to recognize type of melee weapon (knives, heavy weapons, spears, etc.).
your talents and abilities. This effect lasts for a period of one You gain the ability to attack with these weapons as a Simple
hour. Action instead.
Chapter Three Social Structure

66
Chapter Three

Chapter Three
67

Social Structure
A
servant entered the room and placed four scrolls on the The student looked carefully at the mon that represented
long, low table that today dominated the majority of the Emperor, lifting a hand as if to touch it and then thinking
the sensei’s instruction chamber. He carefully unrolled better of it. “In more… cultured areas… I suppose these have
each, placing small stones to hold the rolls open. The servant tremendous weight.”
bowed very deeply and then retreated from the chamber “Correct,” the sensei said. “There are levels to all things,
without ever speaking a word. The sensei regarded the open however. The Imperials sit atop the highest levels of society,
scrolls with a curious expression. “Are you familiar with these more powerful than all save the Emperor and, perhaps, his
symbols?” he asked. chosen subjects. The Clan Champions, for instance. The
The student looked at them carefully, each in turn. At important matter to consider is that all who fall beneath the
the third, he peered a bit more closely. “I have seen this one Imperials, all within the Empire, form levels. The kuge are
before,” he said. “A herald visited my father’s village once those who are directly descended from the Kami, and as such
when I was a child. He bore this symbol.” He looked at the have a certain element of nobility. Most other samurai are
sensei. “Is this the symbol of the Emperor’s heralds?” among the buke, who have sworn oaths of fealty and whom
“It is remarkable that you should remember it so well,” the serve the Kami’s descendants directly.”
teacher mused. “You are partially correct. That is the family “Is there an important distinction between the two other
mon of the Miya family, who serve the Emperor directly than social standing, master?”
without oaths of fealty to any clan. They serve as the Emper- “In their weaknesses,” the sensei nodded. “Those who have
or’s heralds.” much, the Kuge, can be struck at by threatening that which
The student nodded, then pointed to the others. “Are these they possess. That and their arrogance is their failing. The
also family symbols?” Buke, on the other hand, frequently crave that which they
“That is correct,” the sensei answered. “The first is the lack, and their ambition can make them easily manipulated.”
family mon of the Otomo family. They are the worst caricature The boy frowned. “Surely there are exceptions, master?”
of spoiled nobility that can be imagined, but they serve their “Of course. But everyone, absolutely everyone, has a weak-
purpose well enough. The second is the symbol of the Seppun, ness. A person’s social standing simply gives you a starting
whose duty is to protect the person, the family, and the estate point in attempting to identify what it might be.”
of the Emperor. The fourth, of course, is the symbol of the
Hantei Dynasty, the family of the Emperor himself.”
distant lands who do not obey the Emperor, do not follow
proper civilized traditions, and worship false gods. As such,
they are not truly considered people in the strictest sense—in
that regard they fall even lower than eta in the divine scheme.

The Celestial Order Eta, at least, can fulfill their purpose in this world in hope of
purifying their kharma and achieving something greater in
their next life. Gaijin have no hope of such a thing unless they
turn their backs on their blasphemous cultures and embrace
the worship of the Celestial Heavens. Based on the infor-
“If you have offended against Heaven, your prayers will mation available from the Empire’s limited interaction with
not hide you.” various gaijin cultures, that seems highly unlikely.

— Rokugani proverb
The Mandate of Heaven
All things in the Empire of Rokugan spring from, and are
subject to, the Celestial Order. The Celestial Order is a natural “My father understood that it is not enough to say the
stratification of existence that came to the mortal realm with Mandate of Heaven is absolute. Men must understand
the Kami who fell from the Heavens. All souls have a place in it and treat it as absolute. For if they do not, they become
that natural order, and it is through obedience to the Celestial little more than beasts, and if his subjects became as
Order that Rokugan’s society has remained so stable over the beasts, then all he built would fall apart.”
course of a thousand years and more. Those who eschew the
order, who forsake their place in favor of a lower position, or — Hantei II Genji
even worse presume to reach higher than their station, are
looked upon as blasphemers and heretics. The origins of mankind’s understanding of the Celestial Order
Social Structure

There are, of course, those who fall outside the Celestial lie with the founding Kami. The sons and daughters of Amat-
Order. Gaijin are the most notable such individuals: folk from erasu and Onnotangu fell to the moral realm after Hantei’s
epic battle with his father, during which eight of his nine
siblings were freed from Lord Moon’s gullet. Falling to the
mortal realm cost the Kami their immortality, but not their

68
Chapter Three
The Imperial Histories:
Reign of the Steel
Chrysanthemum
divinity; they remained as gods among men, and it was only
natural they would rise to control the region now known as In the year 589, Hantei XVI ascended the throne after per-
the Empire of Rokugan. suading his father to retire early. The new Emperor was a
brilliant and capable man, but he also quickly proved to be a
In doing so, the Kami attempted to construct a society brutal tyrant and a paranoid, sadistically cruel man. His rule
that reflected the order that existed in Tengoku, the Celestial became a reign of terror as he brutally tortured and killed
Heavens. anyone he suspected of disloyalty, regardless of age or po-
sition. Military resistance and peasant uprisings were ruth-

The Emperor lessly crushed by the Imperial Legions, commanded by the


Emperor’s personal general, the so-called “Stone Crab,” Hida
Tsuneo.
Since the time of the first Hantei, the Emperor has been known The only political figures willing to resist the Hantei’s
as the Son of Heaven. This is not a euphemism, but rather an increasingly crazed rule were his mother, the dowager
indication that the Emperor has in fact been directly blessed Empress Otomo Kaoichihime, and his younger brother, Otomo
by the Heavens, which endorse his rule over Rokugan. This Tanaka. Kaoichihime and Tanaka sought to undermine the
was obviously true of the Hantei Dynasty, founded by Hantei, Hantei’s authority and curb his power. Unfortunately, despite
son of the Sun and Moon, and blessed by his mother upon his his madness Hantei XVI was a cunning and brilliant polit-
ascension to the throne. The later Toturi Dynasty also received ical manipulator, and every attempt to constrain his power
the blessing of Lady Sun after Toturi defeated the returned met with defeat... followed by hideous reprisals. Eventually,
Fu Leng and prevented all of Rokugan from falling under his Tanaka and the dowager Empress concluded their only choice
domain. And the Iweko Dynasty that took power after the fall was to try to remove the Emperor by force. However, they
of the Toturi was not only blessed but divinely selected by knew many samurai, Lion especially, would remain loyal to
the representatives of the Sun and Moon to restore harmony the Emperor to the bitter end, and such a civil war might tear
to the Empire. the Empire asunder. Unable to face such a prospect, the two
Thus, all of the dynasties that have ruled over the Empire instead worked to persuade the Imperial Guard that Hantei
for twelve centuries and more have been endorsed by the XVI had become a threat to the future of Rokugan.

Chapter Three
Heavens, and the Emperor has been elevated above all other They were still pursuing this goal when the Hantei discov-
men. In recognition of this power, and to signify the sacrifices ered his mother’s disloyalty. Furious, he ordered Hida Tsuneo
necessary to bear such an incredible burden, each Emperor to murder her in open court. This final outrage was too much,
gives up his personal name upon taking the throne, becoming and the Imperial Guard joined Otomo Tanaka in slaughtering
merely the Hantei, or the Toturi, or the Iweko. both Hantei XVI and Hida Tsuneo. A swift and merciless
69
Because of the position’s endorsement by the Heavens, the purge disposed of the Steel Chrysanthemum’s other loyalists,
Emperor holds dominion over all land and all men that dwell and the true nature of his death was carefully concealed from

Social Structure
within the realm of mortals. The Emperor grants portions of the Empire at large. Otomo Tanaka, having participated in
the land he owns to those who have sworn fealty to him, most the coup, felt himself unworthy to hold the throne, and the
notably the Clan Champions, who in turn divide it among post of Emperor passed to the Steel Chrysanthemum’s young
their family and followers. In exchange for his allowing son—who, fortunately, proved to be a far better ruler than his
others to dwell upon and live off of his land, the Emperor father. The tyrannical Emperor’s crimes were expunged from
expects a certain amount of taxes in return, and it falls to his all official histories.
followers to oversee, harvest, collect, and return those taxes Hantei XVI returned to the Empire as an embodied spirit
to the Imperial City, where they may be distributed as the centuries later and tried to overthrow the rightful emperor,
Emperor sees fit. Toturi I. Despite his madness the returned Hantei was able
Because of the manner in which the Empire’s economy to rally enough followers to become a genuine threat to the
functions, taxes usually take the form of a percentage of Toturi Dynasty, primarily for the simple reason than that he
the harvest from each region, varying somewhat depending was a Hantei and thus many believed him to be infallible. His
on the needs of the people in that area. By serving as a defeat—and subsequent murder several years later—finally
clearinghouse and distribution center for such an enormous confirmed that the Hantei were in fact mortal and capable
quantify of food, the Emperor’s bureaucracy literally deter- of mistakes.
mines who lives and who dies in any given season. While in
theory each link of the chain along which the food travels to
reach the Emperor keeps sufficient to feed the local popula-
tion, in practice there have been more than a few eras when
particularly ruthless Emperors have made sure that does not
occur.
In addition to serving as the ultimate owner and adminis-
trator of all land and resources in the Empire, the Emperor is
also the head of Rokugan’s religion. The two aspects of the
state religion, Shintao and Fortunism, were formally merged
by the second Emperor, Hantei Genji, and have remained so
ever since. In fact the Brotherhood of Shinsei, the principle
religious organization in Rokugan, is theoretically headed by
the Emperor. Each of the different sects within the Brother-
hood has its own leader, but they are all accountable to the
Emperor, though he (or more rarely she) seldom if ever calls
upon them. The only other religious officials in Rokugan
are shugenja, who are all members of the samurai caste and
therefore by definition serve the Emperor as all samurai do.
Although the Emperor is sometimes treated as a semi-
divine being, there are few within the Empire naïve enough
to believe he is infallible. Bearing the blessings of the
Heavens does not automatically bestow perfection upon
the Emperor… although that may have been the case with
the first Hantei, his son Hantei Genji, and the first Empress
Iweko. While in practice all samurai follow the Emperor’s
commands without question, the assumption that he cannot
make mistakes has been eroded over time, particularly due
to the actions of the infamous Hantei XVI (also called the
Steel Chrysanthemum) and the ignominious end of the
Hantei Dynasty in the twelfth century. The short-lived Toturi
Dynasty, for its part, was all too human in both its strengths
and its weaknesses.
Despite the gradual erosion of the Emperor’s infallible
image, this has not radically altered the way most samurai
view the man or woman who sits upon the throne. The alle-
giance of the samurai caste to the Emperor has remained
largely unshaken throughout Rokugan’s history, and on those
Social Structure

occasions when disloyalty has arisen, the consequences for


the Empire have generally been dire.

The Kuge,
Servants of the Emperor
70
The Kuge are the true nobility among the samurai caste.
Many of them can trace direct descent from the Kami, or are
Chapter Three

privileged to serve the Emperor either directly or through an


extremely limited degree of separation. The Emperor himself
is technically a member of the kuge, although obviously his
position is elevated far above the other members because of
his divine blessing.
Most kuge achieve their social status through heredity,
but there are a handful who enter it through promotion. Key
appointed positions in the Imperial hierarchy, such as the
Emerald Champion or the Chancellor, automatically confer
membership in the kuge. This is not hereditary membership,
however, extending only to the office-holder and his imme-
diate family so long as he is alive and holds his position. The
most prominent of these offices over the Empire’s history is
probably the Emerald Champion, who must claim his office
by defeating all other applicants in the extremely challenging
Test of the Emerald Champion. The theoretical position of
Shogun is also of exalted rank, though it did not become a
recognized office until the very end of the Toturi Dynasty. The
Shogun is supposed to be the commander of the Emperor’s
armies and the supreme military authority within the Empire.
The Emerald Champion’s duties actually parallel the Shogun’s
in many ways, and for much of the Empire’s history it was the
Champion who commanded the Imperial Legions in addition
to enforcing the Emperor’s laws by overseeing the Emerald
Magistrates.
Other positions that bestow status as kuge include the
Jade Champion, the Voice of the Emperor, the Imperial
Advisor, and the Imperial Chancellor. These positions are all
duties bestowed directly by the Emperor himself, and are
discussed in more detail in Chapter Four: Politics. Briefly,
the Jade Champion is responsible for overseeing the protec-
tion of the Empire from magical crimes and the forces of
corruption; the Voice of the Emperor sees that the Emperor’s
Vassal Families
decrees and laws are spread across the Empire for all to hear; The system of fealty that exists in Rokugan has
the Imperial Advisor keeps track of all matters of court and created a series of complex social organizations of
makes sure the Emperor is advised of political events; and samurai that are commonly referred to as families.
the Imperial Chancellor moderates the Imperial Court. There However, the term “family” is something of a misno-
are other such positions, but none with the same prestige mer, since very few individuals bearing the name of a
as these. samurai family are actually related to the person who
The daimyo of the three Imperial Families also hold founded that line. Many are not even related to one
membership within the kuge, as do all those who bear the another through blood or marriage; instead, a number
dynasty’s family name (the Emperor’s spouse and children). of prominent bloodlines are surrounded by numerous
Some are of the opinion that all members of the Miya, Otomo, smaller but distinct lineages, together making up an
and Seppun Families should be considered kuge, since they entire family.
are all direct servants of the Emperor with no clan loyalties Most samurai are buke. Either they or their direct
to dilute their devotion. Others restrict the distinction to the ancestors swore an oath to loyally serve a direct
family daimyo and their immediate families. Ultimately, this descendant of the family’s founder, and for their
is essentially a philosophical debate—in practice, almost all service they were honored with the right to bear the
members of the Imperial families hold influence and power founder’s name and pass it on to their children.
within the kuge.
These individuals are all called vassals, but on occa-
Beneath these Imperial servants and families are perhaps sion one distinguishes himself through heroic or noble
the Emperor’s greatest servants throughout the Empire’s service, and in recognition of that his lord will grant
history: the Clan Champions. These men and women are, him a vassal name, setting him apart from other buke.
at least in theory, the direct descendants of their clans’ Ironically, this distinction rarely lasts longer than a
founding Kami, or of those who swore fealty directly to

Chapter Three
few generations, after which the vassal families grad-
those Kami. Unlike other members of this class, the Cham- ually fade into the ranks of the buke. But the vassal
pions’ status extends to both their immediate and extended family bears its name proudly all the same.
families—siblings, cousins, and children. Generally speaking,
the position of Clan Champion is a hereditary one, passed Vassal families are obviously something of a pecu-
down from each Champion to the oldest eligible child upon liarity within the ranks of the buke. If all buke have
71
death or retirement. Some clans consider these positions sworn fealty to the kuge, shouldn’t vassal families be
patriarchal or matriarchal, and will not grant to title to chil- more prestigious than other buke since they have their

Social Structure
dren of a certain gender. For the most part, however, gender own family name? Shouldn’t Kouken Tokaru of the
is not considered a major consideration in choosing the heir. Mirumoto have more status than his cousin, Miru-
In times when direct heredity is not an option for the selec- moto Tokei?
tion of a successor, more distant family relations will suffice. The short answer is no.
However, some clans (such as the Lion) will not extend The longer answer is, not really. An individual
their search for a legitimate heir beyond a certain degree of samurai given the right to create a vassal family
separation, and once that degree is reached, the position is does in fact have a little more clout than the average
appointed based on merit rather than heredity. The Lion are member of a greater family. Akodo Seizuka, founder
somewhat notorious for the rapid progression of their Clan and daimyo of the Seizuka Family, commands more
Champions during and after the Clan War, when the posi- respect than the average Akodo. Those who swear
tion went from Akodo Toturi to Matsu Tsuko, then to Ikoma fealty to Seizuka and take his name, however, still
Tsanuri, and then to Kitsu Motso before finally stabilizing serve the Akodo daimyo; they have just added one
with the Matsu Family for several generations. additional degree of separation to their service. In
The final ranks of the kuge are filled by the daimyo of the essence, the founder of the clan and those who inherit
Great Clans’ non-ruling families and by the ruling daimyo his position do possess more social status than others
of the Minor Clans (sometimes called Minor Clan Cham- of their patron family. (In game terms, this can be
pions). These individuals are likewise devoted servants of represented with the Social Position Advantage when
the Emperor and his chief nobility, and their status is in creating a character.) Other members of a vassal
part recognition for their service. Kuge status only extends family beyond the daimyo are not any more or less
to their immediate family, and in the case of Minor Clan prestigious than other members of their patron family,
daimyo, is largely a gesture of respect rather than an and in fact tend to be somewhat more obscure since
acknowledgment of equality with individuals such as the almost no one outside of their patron family has ever
Emerald Champion or the Great Clan Champions. Much as heard of them or their exploits.
with the Clan Champions, family and Minor Clan daimyo
inherit their positions through blood ties whenever possible,
the closer the better. For example, after the Clan War the
Centipede Clan daimyo Moshi Juiko retired. Because she had
no children of her own, her niece Moshi Wakiza was selected
to succeed her.
Local Daimyo
Social Structure

The most prominent and prestigious position which most buke can aspire to is a posting as a provincial or city governor. Such individuals are
the only buke-class samurai who are permitted to use the term “daimyo” in reference to themselves, and they can choose and appoint their
own ji-samurai assistants and vassals. In many ways they are quite powerful within their own domain, but their power is also extremely limited
outside of the territory they rule.
The position of a local daimyo is a difficult and precarious one. They have attained the highest rank possible for one of the buke, but they
72 can never rise higher—and in order to retain their current position and pass it on to their children, they must serve their clan and their family
daimyo without fail. Such men and women often live in a state of constant stress and tension, driven to extremes of anxiety by even minor
setbacks within their domain.
Chapter Three

The Buke, even the most prominent personages within a vassal family
or Minor Clan.
Servants of the Kuge Setting aside these cases, the highest ranking members of
the buke class are those who have been appointed to some
The vast majority of Rokugan’s samurai belong to the buke position of status among their peers, usually through merit or
class. Buke are not directly descended from the founders of political maneuver. Such individuals include provincial and
whatever family they serve, but instead have sworn fealty to city governors, military officers, hatamoto (personal vassals
the family personally or, more likely, are descended from those of major daimyo and Clan Champions), karo (advisors to
who swore fealty to a direct member of the ruling line. This is daimyo), and magistrates (whether they be clan or Imperial
by no means an indication of short-term service, since many in their authority).
family branches within the Great Clan families can trace their The higher ranks of the buke also sometimes include the
ancestry back to the men and women who swore fealty to the younger children of kuge families. In certain circumstances,
Kami and their subordinates during the dawn of the Empire. kuge families may be too poor to confer an inheritance on all of
There are many striations of power and influence within their children worthy of their social status. When this happens,
the buke. First among equals are the daimyo of families that the younger and less fortunate children are essentially cast
are not kuge—that is, the various vassal families (see sidebar) down to the buke level, although they can climb back up if they
and the subordinate families of those Minor Clans with more prove themselves industrious and earn an appointed office. For
than one family name. At differing times the Minor Clans example, a samurai in this position who wins a posting as an
of the Hare and the Monkey have both managed to attain Emerald Magistrate might well be accepted back into the rank
a second family name, for example. Of course, such ranks of kuge by those who pay attention to such things.
often mean very little in terms of actual power. Indeed, many Beneath those who have received appointments based on
relatives of Great Clan family daimyo, though too distant in merit or influence are the rest of the buke, the rank and file
relation to be considered kuge, are far more influential than of every clan and family in the Empire. This is by far the vast
majority of the samurai caste. Most of them belong to minor The Imperial Histories:
branches of the great families that have sworn fealty to the The Hidden Sword
family daimyo or Clan Champion and in return are granted
the right to bear their lord’s name. A subset of these are the During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, a
so-called vassal families, individual family groups who have ronin band known as the Hidden Sword pa-
been given the right to bear a unique name of their own. trolled the lands around the Shinomen Mori.
These vassal family names are not generally known outside of The Hidden Sword protected small villages
their patron family, although some within the clan as a whole in the unaligned lands around the forest, with
will be familiar with the vassals of other families. a special focus on fighting the deadly bandit
Generally, all samurai of this rank are referred to as gang known as the Forest Killers. The Hidden
ji-samurai or “half-samurai.” This term is not widely used in Sword were adored by the common people of
polite conversation, however—it is usually only brought up that region, and even won allies and friends
when someone of greater rank wishes to shame or embarrass among the militant monks of the Order of
a member of the lower buke. Thunder.
Sadly, their history ended when their Forest
Killer enemies ambushed them. The Hidden
Ronin Sword was wiped out save for three survivors.
However, one of those survivors was a man
named Kaneka, later to become the Empire’s
“You ask me why so many ronin flocked to Toturi-sama’s
first Shogun.
banner. Well, no doubt, there were those who did so for the
usual reason—that employment was both more profitable
and more exciting than idleness, and that if we fought
well and lived, there was the prospect of rewards beyond a
mercenary’s pay. Others could tell right away that he was a
truly great general, and wanted to back the winning side.

Chapter Three
“But I think all of us would say that above all, we fought
for Toturi-sama because he did not spit on us and send
us out to die. For once, we were treated like true samurai.
For that we would have followed him anywhere in this
world, and across the Spirit Realms if it came to that.”
73
— Takuan,
Imperial Chancellor to Emperor Toturi I

Social Structure
Ronin are a unique subset of the ji-samurai. They are
samurai by their birth, and that cannot be ignored even
by their greatest detractors. To deny a ronin the dignity
of samurai status is to call into question the right of any
child born of samurai parents to call itself by that name. Never-
theless, the circumstances of a ronin’s life deny him the oppor-
tunity to swear fealty to the lord of his family or clan—for
a ronin has neither of those things. A samurai’s role in the
Celestial Order is to serve, and without a lord a samurai has no
place in society. For that reason, many consider ronin to be an
anomalous element of Rokugan’s society, the result of weak-
ness and sin on the part of flawed samurai throughout history.
The irony is that because the Celestial Order teaches
samurai cannot stoop to menial labor, ronin are often forced
into a position where their only options are banditry or
mercenary service, both considered dishonorable. However,
despite their reputation for criminality, there are some ronin
who find a virtuous path and ignore the slander and prejudice
of their fellow samurai. Benevolent otokodate (ronin bands)
can even acquire a positive reputation if they are persis-
tent and their acts are of such honor and courage that
they win the hearts of the common folk. For example,
the ronin shugenja sect known
as the Kanosei Furudera Order
are much beloved by the
heimin of Rokugan for their
constant labor on behalf
of simple farmers and
craftsmen. Over the
draws any distinction between genuine renegades and those
ronin who were simply born into their station.
Ronin sometimes settle in their own communities,
although it is more frequent for them to disperse themselves
years their charitable attitudes have also gained them the throughout the Empire. The largest known ronin settlement
favor of the Brotherhood of Shinsei and of more than one in the Empire’s history is the village of Nanashi Mura (liter-
shugenja family. ally, “no-name village”). This settlement on the outskirts of
Dragon Clan territory was founded by a ronin named Fuyari,
Honest ronin face a tremendous problem overcoming the an exile from the Unicorn Clan who raised a ronin army to
stereotype of the ronin as a bandit, a rogue who takes what he wage war against his former clan. After a confrontation with
wants and kills without reason or hesitation. There have been a mysterious hooded ronin, however, Fuyari abandoned his
far too many such individuals throughout Rokugan’s history, war and instead sought a home for the men and women who
some of them of considerable power and notoriety. The infa- followed him. After much wandering, the Dragon agreed to
mous Forest Killers, for example, were one of the largest let him build and maintain a village under their protection so
and best organized ronin gangs in history, and persisted long as they maintained law and order and paid their taxes in
for decades before their destruction by Emerald Champion a timely manner. Thus Nanashi Mura was born, and continued
Yasuki Hachi. Outlaws such as these are the reason so many to thrive throughout the twelfth century.
samurai believe all ronin to be honorless dogs who deserve
nothing better than a quick death. Adding to this problem is
the perception of ronin as samurai who failed their lord and
were cast out of their clans as a result. While there are ronin
Budoka and Ashigaru
who certainly fit this description, the popular mind seldom
Budoka and ashigaru are members of the bonge class, but
because of their service to the samurai caste, they are elevated
Social Structure

above others of their rank and allowed special privileges not


generally available to commoners. This does not change their
true position in the Celestial Order, but it does afford them a
societal promotion of sorts, a reward for services performed.
Budoka are warriors taken from the ranks of the peasants
and selected for individualized training by their samurai lords.
Generally speaking, a budoka is chosen and trained by one
74
particular samurai, although his services may be offered to
others over time and a budoka can conceivably change masters
Chapter Three

during his lifetime. The practice of selecting and training


budoka was most common in the early centuries of the Empire,
when the social system was less strictly regimented, but it does
continue to see use, particularly among the Crab and Mantis
Clans. The Crab are willing to train almost any able-bodied
warrior if he can assist in fighting the Shadowlands, and the
Mantis with their low samurai population are more than happy
to add to their military ranks by training budoka. Magistrates
in all clans also train budoka to assist in upholding law in
remote villages where the magistrate can seldom visit—these
peasants are sometimes referred to as doshin.
Ashigaru are the rank and file soldiers that fill the bulk of
any army. A typical Great Clan field army is no more than
half samurai, and for some clans the percentage may be much
smaller. Ashigaru are peasant conscripts, and have usually
only received the most basic weapons training and forma-
tion drill. Typically they are trained in the use of yari (spears)
although some of them may be armed with bows. Ashigaru
units are typically led by a budoka or by one of their own
selected as having a talent for leadership. These men are
called ashigarugashira.
Because of their training and the nature of the service
they provide for their lords (and ultimately the Emperor),
budoka and ashigaru are considered to be at least nominally
members of the buke. They are most assuredly not samurai,
however, and while their buke status gives them dominion
over other peasants, they are still considered property of their
lord and can be discarded or even killed without reservation.
That being said, their military training makes a budoka and
ashigaru valuable clan resources. Any samurai who casually
The Imperial Histories: The Age of Enlightenment
During the reign of Emperor Toturi III, the whole Empire went through a period of obsession with the concept of enlightenment, prompted
in part by the return of Shinsei’s descendant, the prophet Rosoku, to Rokugan. Although Rosoku was killed by an assassin of the Blood-
speaker Cult, before his death he presented the Empire with a series of six challenges designed to bring forth enlightened souls to guide the
Empire into the future. These challenges immediately became a focus of intense fascination throughout Rokugan.
“The smith who can craft a helmet strong enough to shatter one thousand blades shall keep the Book of Earth.” This challenge is solved by
Kaiu Sugimoto, an aged and infirm Kaiu engineer, who averts a war between the Badger Clan and the gaijin tribes of the Yabanjin when
he slams his helmet down on the table where war is being planned, shocking the gathered officers into rethinking their plans.
“The scholar who can contain one thousand years of learning on a single parchment shall keep the Book of Air.” This challenge is met by
Mirumoto Masae, the sister of the Mirumoto family daimyo, who averted a war between Dragon and Phoenix by scolding the leaders for
their arrogance and brandishing the ancient treaty that promised peace between their clans. Shamed by their own actions, both sides bow
to her wisdom, and soon after she becomes the Keeper of Air.
“The warrior who can defeat a thousand enemies in a single stroke shall keep the Book of Fire.” This is achieved by a brash young warrior
named Kakita Tsuken, who intervenes in a war between the Mantis and the Phoenix. Placing himself between a Mantis legion and a help-
less Phoenix village, he demands the Mantis commander face him in a duel before threatening the town. Tsuken is gravely wounded in the
duel, but the Mantis commander dies, and his legion withdraws.
“The general who can lead his armies from one end of the Empire to the other in a single night shall keep the Book of Water.” This challenge
is met by Doji Jun’ai, a Crane officer who marches her troops to the support of the Phoenix—despite orders from her superiors—rather
than see the Crane violate their oaths to their Phoenix allies.
“The sage who can perform a task greater than these four things combined shall keep the Book of the Void.” This is completed by the blind
shugenja Asahina Hira, who discovers the hidden truth of the Badger lands—they are home to the grave of Ryoshun, the lost Tenth Kami.
“And to the soul who can master all five of these, an even greater gift—a collection of these five scrolls along with ancient writings of Shinsei
himself, combining to form the Book of Five Rings.” This is attained by Asahina Sekawa, the Jade Champion, who finds the hidden and near-
legendary Shrine of Shinsei. There, he kills the assassin of Rosoku and recovers the Book of Five Rings, becoming its Keeper.
Within a couple of years of his achievement, Sekawa leaves the Empire to protect the infant heir of Shinsei’s bloodline. The other five
samurai, known as the Keepers of the Elements, remain in Rokugan and work closely with the Brotherhood of Shinsei to promote study

Chapter Three
and understanding of the Tao among all the people of the Empire.

75

Social Structure
takes the life of such a commoner should have an excellent
reason, or be prepared to face severe punishment from the
Adventure Seed:
lord whose vassal he killed. A Sinful Brother

The Clergy Challenge


The PCs come to a town which seems to be laboring
under a dire curse. Crops are failing, wild animals at-
The clergy is a vital component of Rokugani society. It is
tack at night, and sickness is widespread. The local
comprised primarily of monks, most of them members of the
lord is at a loss, and begs for help in lifting the bad
Brotherhood of Shinsei. The Brotherhood is actually a union
fortune afflicting his lands.
of many different monastic orders, and all but a handful of
tiny and particularly esoteric orders belong to the Brother-
Focus
hood. As its name implies, the Brotherhood is devoted first
and foremost to the study of the Tao of Shinsei, but rever- All normal blessings and prayers seem to have no ef-
ence for the Fortunes and ancestors is accepted and indeed fect, but carefully questioning the local peasants can
expected of its members as well. Indeed, some sects within eventually unearth a story of a thieving monk who
the Brotherhood place the worship of the Fortunes first in passed through the town a few months ago. When
their devotions, with the Tao serving as a supplement to their the peasants caught him taking food and drove him
devotions. out of the village, he threatened to curse them.

Monks are generally not considered members of the Strike


samurai caste and in fact are strangely absent from the Celes-
The PCs can eventually track down the monk at a
tial Order in most of its common representations. However,
monastery in an adjacent province. He is in fact a
they are afforded tremendous respect by both peasants and
thief and a drunkard, but the other monks show com-
samurai, making them a unique bridge between the upper
passion for his flaws and are unwilling to believe he
and lower levels of Rokugani society. The respect and even
could curse an innocent village. The PCs will have to
admiration most peasants show for monks is easy to under-
convince the monastery of the truth before they will
stand. Monasteries dot the countryside, and it is rare to find
turn on their misbehaving brother.
a village of any size that does not have a monastery within a
day’s travel. Unlike samurai, monks believe they are a part of
the world and all that is in it, and do not consider themselves takes precedence over their status as clergy. Shugenja are
superior to anyone for any reason. They interact with the priests of the kami, and as such they perform a wide variety
peasant castes without reservation or bias. Moreover, monks of rituals and blessings the peasants consider essential to
frequently take it upon themselves to purify their body and their ongoing survival. They bless crops, marriages, births,
spirit with difficult physical labor, so it is not uncommon to and deaths, as well as countless other events both mundane
find monks working alongside the lower castes in villages, and significant. Because of their samurai status, however,
fields, or wherever heavy labor is needed. The bonge and most shugenja remain aloof from peasants and conduct their
hinin consider sharing in their burdens the greatest act of rituals purely as part of their duty to their lord and to the
kindness imaginable, and many are brought up from child- kami. Social interaction between peasants and the shugenja
hood with tales of benevolent monks from the local temple who meet their spiritual needs is rare. Ronin shugenja may
working alongside them and their parents. Consequently, they sometimes have a closer relationship to the common folk,
usually treat monks with the utmost respect. especially since they have often grown up among them.
Of course, not every monk is hard-working, pious, or
kind-hearted. Peasants also tell humorous and ribald tales of
monks who engage in lechery or drunkenness. Such stories The Bonge
are usually mere tales, but there are enough “bad eggs” in the
Brotherhood’s ranks to keep such stories in circulation. The bonge class is also known as the heimin or “half-people.”
As another component of their search for true under- It comprises the vast majority of Rokugan’s non-samurai
standing and enlightenment, monks frequently make strin- population—indeed the vast majority of its population of all
gent vows to deny worldly temptations. Chastity, poverty, kinds. The bonge include farmers, merchants, and craftsmen,
and fasting are the most common forms of self-denial, but as well as various other commoners such as servants, fish-
other forms of ritual purification exist as well. Most monastic ermen, and urban laborers. The life of a heimin is generally a
sects advocate spending many hours of each day in medita- difficult one, made up largely of labor in service to a samurai
lord who is usually uncaring about his plight.
Social Structure

tion, sometimes under demanding physical circumstances, in


order to properly prepare their spirit and body for spiritual Heimin have the right to file charges against one another
advancement. if they feel they have been wronged; generally these are
The clergy is not limited solely to monks. Shugenja are handled by the doshin or yoriki of a magistrate rather than
clergy, but they are also samurai, and their status as samurai the magistrate himself. Heimin who are wronged by samurai
have no rights whatsoever, since they are entirely inferior in
social rank. Conversely, a samurai wronged by a heimin can
76 execute him instantly, although he may have to answer to the
heimin’s lord if he does so without prior permission. Killing a
heimin without permission is generally considered rude and
Chapter Three

somewhat distasteful, but in the case of severe impropriety


even the most merciful samurai may find it difficult to stay
his blade. Peasants are in much more danger
from reckless ronin who know they will
be moving on in short order, giving
them little reason to fear a vengeful
samurai lord.
Foremost among the bonge are the farmers. Farmers are
not afforded any particular courtesy by samurai, but they are
considered the most important and worthy of heimin because Social Mobility in Rokugan
it is their work that feeds the entire Empire. Farmers are valu-
Although Rokugan has a strict caste system, it is not
able vassals, and a samurai who kills another man’s farmer is
a completely unchanging one. Samurai born into the
likely to face a duel as a result—he has in essence taken food
buke can aspire to higher ranks if they prove them-
from the mouths of other samurai by his actions.
selves worthy or develop political contacts and net-
After farmers, artisans and craftsmen are most valued. works of alliances. A tiny number of them may even
Art is considered a noble endeavor, and there are numerous be able to vault into the ranks of the bonge by win-
samurai who take up the artisan path as well, tempering their ning a position such as Emerald Champion.
natural contempt for the bonge. Heimin artisans of particular
But what of the commoners? Isn’t their only oppor-
skill are often funded by a samurai patron, sometimes gener-
tunity for promotion to live according to the Celestial
ously enough to allow them to live unusually well for their
Order and be reborn to a higher station in their next
station. Some artisans among the bonge can actually travel in
life? Most of the time, that is true... but during war
affluent and rarefied samurai circles.
the situation changes. An ashigaru or budoka who
Practical craftsmen such as carpenters, blacksmiths, achieves great deeds on the battlefield can, on rare
weavers, and potters do not have the same options for success occasions, win an opportunity to join the ranks of the
as skilled artisans, but they are still afforded a certain respect samurai. For example, an ashigaru might manage
for their skills, many of which are vital to the proper func- to personally slay an enemy daimyo, presenting the
tioning of Rokugani society. severed head to his samurai lord. Such exceptional
Below these heimin are the merchants, a necessary evil peasant warriors are usually allowed to swear fealty
at best. To sully one’s hands with matters of commerce is to a vassal family or a lesser branch of a major family.
considered distasteful by samurai, perhaps even dishonorable Peasants can take advantage of war in another
among those of especially refined sensibilities. These atti- and less honorable way. Samurai battlefields are
tudes filter down into the common ranks, so merchants are often strewn with fallen weapons and other gear, and

Chapter Three
regarded with hostility even by their fellow heimin—despite an unscrupulous peasant can equip himself with a
their often considerable wealth. In point of fact, successful daisho and then claim to be a ronin. Since most ronin
merchants can easily become far more wealthy than most have only their swords and their own word to prove
samurai, rich enough to rival a provincial governor or even their membership in the samurai caste, this gambit
a family daimyo. However, they must be cautious about can work so long as the peasant avoids anyone who
displaying their wealth lest their arouse the ire of the samurai might recognize him from his old life. It is impossible 77
class. One popular maneuver among wealthy commoners is to say how often this gambit has been used through
to wear kimono with extremely elaborate and expensive dyes

Social Structure
the Empire’s long history, but on at least one occa-
and embroidery—all of it on the inside, where samurai cannot sion it gave rise to a Minor Clan. The Clan War hero
see it and take offense. known as Toku began his life as an innocent and
naïve peasant boy who picked up a pair of swords and
thought this made him a samurai. He eventually real-
The Hinin ized the crime he had committed and confessed to his
lord and friend, Emperor Toturi I. Toturi, however,
The hinin, or “non-people,” are without question the lowest of chose to forgive Toku’s crime, declaring he had lived
all people in Rokugan. Unlike the heimin or the bonge, hinin more honorably than any true-born samurai. Instead
are seen as little more than objects—not people at all. Most of of being executed, Toku was permitted to found the
them belong to the group known as eta, who work as morti- Monkey Clan.
cians, leatherworkers, and garbage collectors. These tasks are
considered so unclean they hopelessly contaminate the kharma
of those who perform them. The work of the eta is not gener-
ally considered important by samurai, and thus most eta can be
killed without hesitation for the slightest cause. Slaying eta in
the service of one’s own lord is considered poor form, however,
and can be considered a crime under certain circumstances— Entertainers are generally considered hinin as well, but this
albeit one more like vandalism than murder. It should go without distinction is not always clearly defined. Many peasant enter-
saying that eta live in mortal fear of all samurai. However, most tainers are considered more like artisans, and are shown more
eta are virtually invisible to samurai, who are raised to ignore respect than other eta. Geisha are the most obvious example,
their unclean presence. Unless an eta draws attention to himself, of course, but peasant actors and musicians also fall into this
a samurai will not notice him at all—which suits both parties nebulous category. The best among them may be treated by
fine, given the realities of their respective places in the Celestial samurai almost as equals, although in the strictest interpreta-
Order. Eta are not even permitted to speak to samurai unless the tion of the Celestial Order they are indeed hinin.
samurai expressly command them to do so.
Criminals from any non-samurai caste are also consid-
In point of fact, eta are treated just as badly by the heimin ered hinin once convicted, and those who are not executed
as by the samurai class. They can only find any real degree of outright are marked as hinin for the remainder of their lives.
kindness with each other or, sometimes, among the monks of Such men and women often wind up as lifelong criminals,
the Brotherhood of Shinsei. joining urban gangs, bandit packs, or smuggling rings.
A unique subset of the hinin class that has come to work The Gaijin
closely with samurai over the centuries are the torturers.
Torture is considered a legitimate interrogation practice in
Rokugan (the Empire‘s legal system is discussed in more detail “The mind of Tengoku gives no thought to foreign
later in this book), but samurai magistrates would never stoop barbarians.”
to touching the flesh of criminals themselves. Instead, they
have skilled hinin torturers on hand to assist them with such — Rokugani saying
things. Although these individuals are generally despised by
Gaijin have no place in the Celestial Order. They are foreigners
other commoners and hinin for their work, samurai often
and barbarians, and have no understanding of how all life
treat them with a modicum of respect because of the skill
sprang from the Lady Sun and Lord Moon at the dawn of
with which they perform their necessary duties.
time. Though gaijin look like men, many Rokugani believe
In a similar fashion, some magistrates have been known they are not even created of divine blood, but instead sprang
to maintain an eta assistant to help them investigate the forth from some other (perhaps blasphemous) source. At best,
scenes of murders or other violent crimes. This is particularly they are descended from rebels who refused to acknowledge
common among the Kitsuki family, who prize the knowl- the Kami who founded the Empire.
edge that can be gleaned from close examination of a dead
The gaijin’s complete absence from and ignorance of the
body. The sinister shugenja of the Kuni family also have such
Celestial Order renders them less than human, less even than
assistants, some of whom have a considerable knowledge of
the lowly hinin who perform the most despicable services for
anatomy in order to assist their masters with dissections of
samurai in hopes of a better life. That said, however, it is
Shadowlands creatures and other such unsavory tasks. (Of
not impossible for gaijin to find their place in the Celestial
course, rumor elsewhere in Rokugan suggests the Kuni them-
Order, and in doing so earn the rights and privileges samurai
selves do not hesitate to dirty their hands with dissections.)
enjoy. Over the centuries a handful of gaijin have embraced
Hinin cannot hope for much in the way of comfort or happi- the religion of Rokugan, and in doing so they have opened
Social Structure

ness in their current existence. Most of them believe their their souls to the truth of the universe. Though these gaijin
best hope is to lead a virtuous and dutiful life, executing their can never be truly accepted without some manner of divine
assigned tasks well and without fail, and hoping for a better endorsement, they can hope to be reborn within the Order
life in their next incarnation. Through great effort they may be upon their death and subsequent reincarnation. Otherwise,
reborn as heimin rather than hinin, eventually fulfilling their the best a gaijin can hope for upon death is oblivion.
destiny in this life to earn peace in the next. Some secretly hope
Though the official Imperial histories make no mention of
to one day be reincarnated as samurai, but such desires are
it, there are rumors that the Tortoise Clan, founded in the
78 never spoken aloud for fear a samurai might hear such heresy
aftermath of the Battle of White Stag in the fifth century, may
and punish them terribly for their presumption. And of course
have included many stranded gaijin in its early ranks. More
there are a few hinin who succumb to the anger and bitter-
Chapter Three

recently, during the War Against the Darkness in the twelfth


ness of their lives and join dangerous movements such as the
century the Moto nomads of the Burning Sands came to
Bloodspeaker Cult.
Rokugan and joined their established cousins in the Unicorn
Clan. Because the Moto arrived in the company of Lady
Shinjo herself, the founding Kami of the clan, their rightful
place within the Unicorn Clan could not be denied. Soon after,
Shinjo specifically appointed the Moto the rightful rulers of
the Unicorn until such time as she returned. Since not even
an Emperor can overrule the word of a Kami, the Empire had
no choice but to accommodate to the Moto’s presence.

The Shadowlands
While the hinin are beneath the Celestial Order and the gaijin
outside of it, the denizens and adherents of the Shadowlands
are directly opposed to it. Just as Jigoku is the antithesis of
Tengoku, the oni and those who ally with them are the
nemeses of Rokugan. It is the duty and obligation of every
Rokugani, regardless of position in the Celestial Order, to
oppose the forces of the Shadowlands at every possible
opportunity. Death at the hands of the Shadowlands is
not considered a disgrace, for to die in such a manner
means that one stood against the darkness. Collusion
with the Shadowlands, however, is the most severe
and unforgivable form of blasphemy imaginable. The
souls of those who commit such crimes are usually
severely punished, and if they have succumbed to the
Taint their fate is inevitably condemnation to eternal
torment within the confines of Jigoku.
Techniques

Rank One: The Awe of the Throne


New Mechanics A true scion of the Imperial families knows how to use his
social position to his advantage in nearly any situation. Any
time you are called upon to make a Skill Roll, or to use your
Glory or Honor rank, you may spend a Void Point to instead
substitute your Status Rank.
This section contains new mechanics for the Legend of the
Five Rings 4th Edition RPG. Here we present a new Advanced Rank Two: The Strength of the Throne
School for the Imperial Families, the men and women who As a champion of the Imperial line, you can ensure that
live at the pinnacle of Rokugani society. The Imperial Scion those who oppose you suffer mightily for their temerity. After
does not merely manipulate the court society of Rokugan, he conversing with an opponent of lower Status Rank for a few
defines and controls it, and those who displease him can find minutes, you may force that opponent to make an opposed
themselves cast down into the buke or even made ronin. Courtier / Etiquette roll against you. If you defeat your oppo-
nent at the roll, you may reduce his Status by a number of
points up to a maximum of twice your Insight Rank.
Advanced School:
Rank Three: The Terror of the Throne
Imperial Scion [Courtier] There is virtually no one who is immune to the power of an
The Imperial families are not generally given a great deal of Imperial scion. While conversing with an opponent of equal
consideration by the average citizen of Rokugan. Even most or lower Status Rank, you may force a Contested Void Roll. If
members of the samurai caste go their entire lives while you are successful, you can permanently give the opponent
glimpsing only one or two true Imperials, and many of the any one Social Disadvantage. Alternatively, you can force the
more remote family branches never encounter one for genera- opponent to become ronin, but the technique can only be
tions at a time. The Imperial families are simply smaller than used in this manner once every six months. Forcing a samurai

Chapter Three
most of those who serve the clans, and their spheres of influ- to become ronin in this way costs you 5 points each of Glory,
ence are relatively limited in comparison to their clan coun- Honor, and Status.
terparts. Even the well-traveled Imperial heralds of the Miya
family tend to stick to clearly defined travel routes, avoiding
the Empire’s more remote districts for decades or even centu-
79
ries at a time. In some cases this can lead to a mispercep-
tion of the Imperials as dangerous or hostile individuals who

Social Structure
desire only the obedience and submission of other samurai.
While this is untrue in the main, there are a few individuals
who prove it correct.
Scions of the Imperial families are utterly ruthless indi-
viduals who have mastered the manipulation of their own
social standing to decimate their enemies. Standing against
a scion in court is tantamount to ruination for all but the
most skilled or highest-ranking samurai. These scions most
often come from the Otomo family, which teaches their
secret techniques in its most prestigious and elite dojo. Much
more rarely, members of the Miya or Seppun families are
permitted to train there as well. The scions are rarely liked,
frequently sought as allies, and almost always feared for the
power they can and will bring to bear on any who arouse
their ire.

Requirements
cc Rings/Traits: Awareness 5, Perception 4
cc Skills: Courtier 6, Etiquette 4
cc Other: Only members of the Imperial families may
take ranks in this Advanced School; Status 4 or higher
Chapter Four Politics

82
Chapter Four

Chapter Four
83

Politics
T
he scrolls on the table that depicted the Imperial family The student struggled to stifle a chuckle. “I think my rural
mons had been sitting in the chamber for three days upbringing would prevent me from ever being appointed to a
now, and had been joined by other scrolls sitting on a court, master. As you have said, I lack exposure to certain
variety of other tables, all of which had apparently been added essential aspects of society.”
to the room for the purpose of displaying them. The student “Your upbringing is unfortunate in some respects but ideal
had laboriously learned the mons of all the major families of in others,” the sensei said. “You are a blank canvas on which
the Great Clans the first day, but the number of smaller vassal a masterpiece can be painted. That you are so bright and
families among them had taken longer, given that in most skilled is a tremendous advantage.” He raised an eyebrow.
cases he had never even heard of them. He frowned at the last “Do not allow such lofty praise to make you arrogant, pupil.”
one. “The Tsume family, vassals of the Doji?” he said. The student bowed. “I will try, master.”
“Are you guessing, or certain?” the sensei asked. The sensei smirked. “Regardless, the point of the matter
“Certain,” the student said. is that you are very skilled, skilled enough that one day you
“You are correct,” the sensei answered. “Well done.” He will doubtless find yourself in court in some capacity or other.
strolled around the room looking at the different mons. “Why Always keep in mind, however, that no matter how skilled
do you suppose I have required you to learn all of these, young a samurai may be, court is deadly and a single misstep or
one?” misunderstanding can result in your death. Or worse, your
disgrace.”
“Heraldry is a noble and scholarly pursuit,” the student
replied. He waited for a moment, then added, “and identifying “Is it more dangerous than a duel, master? I thought that
an opponent’s heritage can give strong indicators as to his was the most dire situation in which a warrior might find
capabilities and weaknesses.” himself.”
“The former is true, although largely irrelevant,” the sensei The sensei shook his head slowly. “In a duel, you know who
said. “The latter is much more important. A samurai of skill your enemy is, and you know your skill might be sufficient to
and cunning, such as you will be, can often find himself in save you. In court, your enemy can often be unknown, and too
a court setting, and the sword will not help you there. You frequently, nothing a warrior has at his disposal can prevent
must be ever cautious, ever vigilant, and ever aware, even of his fate.” He paused, and a smile spread on his features
your allies.” beneath his mask. “But then, we have never said you will
simply be a warrior, have we?”
skirmishes. Perhaps this is why the reign of the Hantei Dynasty
is often referred to as “the thousand years of peace” despite the
many conflicts during that time.

The Goings-On But while wars may come and go, the courts remain a
vicious battleground for the Great Clans throughout Impe-

in Court rial history. Indeed, many military clashes great and small
are little more than gambits intended to provoke or respond
to overtures made in court. Skillful courtiers can change the
outcomes of wars even after the battles are fought. Thus even
the normally undiplomatic Lion and Crab maintain a presence
“A warrior’s failure dooms only himself; a courtier’s
in the courts, dispatching their Ikoma and Yasuki representa-
failure dooms the entire Clan.”
tives to parry political attacks from the Crane and Scorpion.
— Doji Norie, Those who follow the courtier’s path must do so with the
Doji Courtier Academy Grand Master same courage and zeal as a bushi in combat, for their fail-
ures can be as catastrophic as a lost war, and their victories
The way of the samurai is often considered synonymous with can bring glory and success to their clan without the need
the way of the warrior. Rokugan has a rich and vibrant history to fight a war at all. Nor is politics free from risk. In a land
of conflict, and countless lives have been lost on the field of where honor is defended with steel and insults are answered
battle. But samurai do not serve their clans solely on the battle- with lethal challenges, the skilled courtier must find ways
field. Politics has been a vital element of the Empire’s history to obstruct, undermine, and destroy his opponents without
since its founding, and the negotiations and maneuvers of falling prey to the same fate themselves. Seasoned warriors
courtiers have changed history as often as war, if not more so. who get re-assigned to court often find it a taxing and even
Indeed, Imperial decree technically forbids aggression against demoralizing experience.
Minor Clans by Great Clans, and signifi- Winter is the greatest season of activity for courtiers; since
cantly restricts the means by which the cold weather and heavy snowfall prevents most mili-
the Great Clans can war against one tary maneuvers, politics and intrigue take center stage. But
another. During the reign of weak
Politics

one should not imagine that winter is the only time court is
Emperors, these decrees can be convened; far from it. Courts are held throughout the year,
winked at or ignored, but for albeit with frequent recesses that can last months at a time.
most the Empire’s history the The longest of these recesses tends to fall immediately before
84 Imperial Throne is essentially and after the Imperial Winter Court is convened, ensuring all
unassailable and the Great Clans representatives have ample time to visit their families, report
are forced to confine their mili- to their lords, and make whatever preparations are necessary
Chapter Four

tary conflicts to what might be for the intense political battles of the winter months.
called spirited border The courts of the Clan Champions tend to be a little less
regular in their scheduling than the Imperial Court, owing
to the intense schedules such individuals maintain, but these
The Imperial Histories: The Fox Clan
When Shinjo led her followers out of Rokugan to explore the lands beyond, not all of her vassals were willing to accompany her. Those who
remained behind called themselves the Fox Clan, and for seven hundred years they were the voice of Shinjo in the Imperial Court.
However, the Fox Clan’s history proved not to be an easy one. The Ki-Rin lands on which they dwelled were fertile and their peasants brought
forth great harvests. This soon drew the attention and jealousy of the Lion Clan, who resented that such a small Minor Clan should possess so much
land. They persuaded the Emperor to issue a proclamation calling on the Fox to “share” their lands... and then marched an army to take possession.
The Fox fought bravely, but were hopelessly outnumbered and soon defeated.
The Emperor felt some responsibility for what had occurred, and assigned the Fox new lands far to the south, where they dwell today. He also
issued a decree forbidding Great Clans from making war on Minor Clans. Although ambitious or aggressive clans would sometimes find ways
around this restriction, in general it worked to ensure the Minor Clans would not be bullied too severely by their stronger neighbors.
The Fox themselves faced dire straits when they arrived at their new home. They had few supplies and the province they had been given was
heavily forested, lacking much arable farmland. They were forced to resort to hunting to feed themselves and their children, violating Rokugan’s
taboo against eating red meat. However, soon after their arrival in these new lands, the Fox formed a mystical connection with the animals of the
forest. According to legend, during one of his reluctant hunting trips, the Fox Clan daimyo accidentally killed a kitsune spirit in one of his traps,
leaving two orphaned kits. The daimyo accepted the kits to raise as his own, in penance for his breaking the taboo against eating meat. The kits took
human form and became Osusuki and Akomachi, the ancestors of the modern Fox Clan’s ruling line. The tale claims that Osusuki married a man
from the clan and birthed the next daimyo, while Akomachi became a kitsune and married back into the line of fox spirits. Whatever is the truth,
with the merging of the kitsune into the clan’s ruling family, the forest became an ally of the Fox Clan and they thrived from that day forward,
until their absorption into the Mantis Clan.

courts also meet in their absence—the Champions place their court, as well as the need to defend against the intrigues of
confidence in trusted subordinates to oversee and manage other clans—which in some cases is by far the more important

Chapter Four
things while they are otherwise engaged. In general, the less task.
important a court is in the grand scheme of things, the more While the court is in the Imperial capital, the representatives
erratic its schedule becomes—thus, the courts of provincial of the Imperial families are usually the largest contingent in
daimyo and city governors meet only occasionally when the attendance, though during the Winter Court they are usually
local lord feels it useful. outnumbered by the host clan. The Otomo always maintain a 85
healthy presence at any Imperial Court, usually a delegation

The Imperial Court of somewhere between one and two dozen representatives.

Politics
This frequently, but not always, includes the Otomo family
daimyo or one of the daimyo’s principal advisors. About 50
There is no higher court in the Empire than the Imperial Seppun guardsmen are usually present, serving as bodyguards
Court. It began as the personal court of the Emperor when to the Imperial contingent and cooperating with the host
he chose to hold it, but over the centuries it has evolved into clan’s forces in providing general security. And of course the
an independent assemblage that meets on a regular basis Miya are present as well, with perhaps half a dozen heralds
throughout the year, often without the Emperor in attendance. in attendance.
The modern Imperial Court is an arena where the foremost The Emperor and his personal retinue attend the court, of
political minds of each clan meet to resolve matters between course, and this group can include such notables as the Impe-
one another, without the cumbersome process of using subor- rial Herald, the Imperial Advisor, Imperial Treasurer, Voice
dinates who need to gain approval from their superiors before of the Emporer, the Emerald Champion, the Chancellor, and
acting. Clan ambassadors to the Imperial Court answer to no when they are active, the Jade Champion and the Shogun.
one except their Clan Champion, and even then they gener- Beyond the Imperial contingent, there is no precise formula
ally have considerable latitude. for Great Clan or Minor Clan attendance at the Imperial
During most of the year, the Imperial Court is located in Winter Court. Each clan is sent a notification of when the
Rokugan’s capital where the Emperor resides. During the Winter Court will begin, and each is entitled to bring roughly
winter, however, the Emperor traditionally leaves the capital a dozen delegates along with the appropriate yojimbo, atten-
to spend the season with a chosen clan, which becomes dants, and the like. These numbers are never explicitly stated,
the host of the Imperial Winter Court for that year. This is and clan delegations can vary in size, but any less than half
a great privilege and clans compete fiercely for the right to a dozen (or more than twenty) is generally considered poor
serve as the Emperor’s host for the season. Through most of form and can even be construed as an insult against the hosts.
the Empire’s history the Crane have tended to dominate this The hosts, of course, are entitled to many more delegates, but
competition, so much so that Kyuden Doji contains perma- rarely take full advantage of this implied right so as not to
nent guest quarters for the Son of Heaven. seem overbearing.
The Minor Clans traditionally have substantially less
Who Attends the Court? representation at the Imperial Court, regardless of season.
The Imperial Court is attended by the highest ranking and One of the few Minor Clans to consistently have a presence
most capable courtiers in the Empire. Every Clan Champion is the Fox, who have been permitted in court since their
recognizes the importance of having his agenda advanced in creation due to the Hantei Emperors’ desire to preserve
their dynastic link with the children of Shinjo. In the reign of the outcome, leaving those in attendance with no choice but
the Toturi Dynasty the Monkey Clan were afforded a similar to accept his decision. Eccentric (or in the case of Hantei XVI,
privilege due to their position as favored vassals of the Toturi. insane) Emperors have been known to turn their court into a
During the twelfth century, the Tortoise led an effort to nightmarish tightrope-act for all in attendance.
form a long-term alliance of the Minor Clans, and this enabled When the Emperor is not in attendance, authority in the
the Minor Clans to establish a more consistent presence at the court falls to other individuals: the Imperial Chancellor and,
Imperial Winter Court. during Winter Court, the host. When court is held in the Impe-
rial Palace, the Chancellor is the unquestioned authority in
The Hierarchy the Emperor’s absence. However, during Winter Court when a
clan or one of the Imperial families is playing host, consider-
The hierarchy of the Imperial Court is clearly defined in theory,
able authority and responsibility falls on the hosting Cham-
but somewhat flexible in fact. Samurai are accustomed to a
pion or daimyo. This can lead to power clashes between the
life of service, but the Imperial Court is attended by the most
Chancellor and the host, although in theory there is a divi-
powerful and influential individuals in the entire Empire,
sion of responsibility. Anything that directly affects actual
few of whom are truly accustomed to quietly accepting the
court sessions should fall under the Chancellor’s authority,
dominance of another. Thus, regardless of who is overseeing
while everything else should be the host’s responsibility.
a particular session or event, tact and diplomacy are vital
Depending on the personalities involved, however, this is not
to avoid severe difficulties or dangerous personality clashes.
always the case—especially during the reign of weak or inef-
Naturally, the Emperor is the ultimate authority in the fectual Emperors, when much of the Imperial power devolves
Imperial Court, and when he is in attendance all court sessions to people like the Chancellor and the Imperial family daimyo.
are held in his presence. They begin at his whim, although
Beneath the Chancellor and host, the other Imperial family
they are typically announced in advance so everyone will be
members, especially the Otomo, often claim some authority.
present and suitably prepared for the Imperial presence. They
This is not necessarily a measure of status, since it is entirely
end when the Emperor grows weary of the day’s proceedings.
possible that guests may outrank even highly-placed Impe-
The Emperor’s presence can create somewhat of a chaotic
rial family members, but a certain amount of deference is
environment depending upon his personality, since he can
expected because of the Otomo’s status as the Emperor’s
arbitrarily end any debate or conflict by simply announcing
direct vassals. Only the local commander of the Seppun guard
Politics

contingent can pull rank on an Otomo, since in the event


of emergency, authority immediately passes to the officer in
charge and remains such until the crisis has passed.
86 Adventure Seed: Below that level there is little authority over the court as a

A Death at Court whole. Rather, control defaults to the individual delegations,


where rank is determined by status inside the clan. The Impe-
Chapter Four

rial Court tends to attract a particularly high caliber of indi-


Challenge vidual, so it is not at all uncommon for a Clan Champion or
The Imperial Winter Court is badly disrupted when several family daimyo to be in attendance at any given time.
an elderly samurai is found dead, apparently stabbed As a result, there is typically a very clear chain of command
to death in his sleep. The Emperor commands the within the individual delegations.
crime be solved forthwith to restore harmony to his Different Great Clans may have more or less influence at a
court. specific Winter Court depending on where the court is being
held—hence the intense political maneuvering every year to
Focus win the Emperor’s favor on this matter. As already mentioned,
Soon an alarming truth comes to light: the dead sam- the Crane are the most frequent victors in this particular polit-
urai is actually a former Clan Champion, retired and ical battle, although the Scorpion, the Phoenix, and the Impe-
living under an assumed name. When rumors of this rial families are also frequent hosts. Conversely, the Crab, the
reach the court, angry accusations against his old ri- Unicorn, and the Mantis are the rarest hosts. No Minor Clan
vals become the order of the day, and soon everyone has ever hosted an Imperial Winter Court.
is talking of war.
What is Discussed at Court?
Strike Only matters of greatest import are worthy to be brought
The murderer is actually a simple yojimbo with a before the Emperor at the Imperial Court. Declarations of war
personal grudge against the old samurai, and had no and announcements of major treaties are common subjects,
idea he was killing a former Clan Champion. In order and a great many wars have begun and ended within the
to prevent war, the PCs must not only discover the confines of the Emperor’s audience chamber. The Imperial
killer’s identity but also present convincing evidence Court also tends to magnify the importance of lesser matters
of his guilt to a court full of angry, paranoid nobles. discussed there, and seemingly trivial disputes—things as
innocuous as a minor border skirmish, the extradition of a
criminal, or even a jilted lover—have sometimes resulted in
war solely because they were broached at the Imperial Court.
In the presence of the Son of Heaven no clan will willingly
back down and lose face in front of its allies and enemies,
regardless of how trivial the matter at hand may seem.
If wars and treaties are the lifeblood of the clans, then rice authority, and is typically a trusted advisor such as a karo or
is the lifeblood of the people, and it has its place at the Impe- hatamoto, or even a former sensei. It is also not uncommon
rial Court as surely as warfare. Court is where the imbalances for a Champion to leave his or her spouse to oversee the court.
of each year’s harvest are resolved. Those who have bountiful Beneath the Champion or his representative, the most
harvests (most typically the Crane) have considerable leverage powerful samurai in attendance are family daimyo. Although
over clans experiencing shortages. Jockeying for position and such individuals frequently maintain their own lesser courts,
offering favors or exchanging services for rice is a large part sometimes even at the same time, it is rare to find the court of
of what makes the Imperial Court so important to the Great a Clan Champion that does not have at least one of the clan’s
Clans and Minor Clans alike. chief daimyo in attendance. This helps maintain close rela-
In addition to affairs that must be discussed before the tions between the families, grants the Champion insight into
court as a whole, the Imperial Court is host to a myriad what his vassals are doing in their provinces, and allows the
of minor pursuits that draw the interest of lesser courtiers Champion to make use of his most powerful and influential
and ambassadors. Chief among these pursuits, as within vassals during a court session. After all, it is likely that the
almost all courts, is the arrangement of marriages between clan’s enemies have sent substantial delegations of their own,
clans. Marriage is both a means of exchanging favors and and there is need to guard against their intrigues.
services as well as a way to secure alliances between families. Once the ranks of the kuge have been exhausted in the
Another pursuit is the fostering of students between schools chain of authority, the next step varies depending on the clan
of different clans, again as part of treaties or for the purpose in question. Among the Phoenix, for example, the highest
of cementing future relations. ranking shugenja, whether a sensei or some other position,
is typically assumed to hold the next highest rank. Among

The Courts the Crane, experienced courtiers are looked to for guidance.
Among more military clans, such as the Crab, Lion, and
of the Clan Champions Unicorn, senior military officers tend to be granted authority
in the absence of a clear chain of command.

The Champions of the Great Clans are among the most What is Discussed at Court?

Chapter Four
powerful and influential individuals in the Empire, outranked
As might be expected, discussion in the courts of Clan Cham-
only by the Emperor and his direct servants. When the Cham-
pions revolves almost exclusively around issues that concern
pions convene their own courts, they are attended by not only
the host clan. Inter-clan conflicts are usually the predominant
their most powerful vassals but also many important samurai
point of conversation, whether those conflicts be military,
from other clans. 87
political, or economic. Of course, these matters must often
be discussed in front of guests whose ranks may include both
Who Attends Court?

Politics
the allies and enemies. For this reason, it is not uncommon for
Clan courts are primarily attended by prominent personages Clan Champions to offer unique distractions for their guests,
of that clan—the Champion is usually in attendance, though such as hunting trips, elaborate games, or theatrical perfor-
he may delegate the task of managing the court to a trusted mances. Naturally, the guests must politely accept and attend
subordinate. Because of the importance of the event, delega- in order to avoid giving offense, and this allows the Cham-
tions from other clans, both allies and enemies, make a point pion’s vassals the opportunity to meet privately.
of attending, and frequently an Imperial guest or two will Even in times of peace, war is a point of discussion. The
show up as well. composition and disposition of a clan’s armies is often
Those in attendance from the host Champion’s clan tend debated during the Champion’s courts, as many daimyo at
to be an assortment of samurai from radically different walks every level often want to control or at least influence things
of life. Senior military officers, such as shireikan or rikugun- like the number of troops stationed within their provinces,
shokan, are generally expected to attend if their duties permit. the appointment of officers, the allocation of food and other
Representatives from the major schools within the clan are supplies to the troops (and where these supplies come from),
present, usually in the form of mid- to high-ranking sensei. and so forth and so on.
Prominent temples, major strongholds, and smaller elite mili- Matters of commerce, although distasteful to samurai,
tary units are all represented as well, although their purpose appear in their own way. Clan leaders pay extraordinarily
for attending may not extend beyond a demonstration that close attention to the yield of each year’s harvest, as well
such groups or locations are prominent enough within the as to how the crops are distributed and what must be done
clan to warrant their own representative. to compensate for any shortfalls. Shortages can be poten-
tially crippling, leading to famine during the following year,
The Hierarchy and any clan that suffers from such a malady will find itself
Without question, the highest ranking member of a clan beset by representatives of other clans that have rice to spare.
court is the Clan Champion himself. Because these events are Of course, any help will come with a price—political favors
convened in his name and at his command, the Champion is or other resources from the beleaguered clan. Similarly,
frequently in attendance when matters of any significance are those clans with agricultural surpluses will find themselves
discussed, but it is also common for him to take his leave after approached for help, giving them ample opportunity to seek
a few days or sometimes even only a few hours, attending out the most lucrative offers in exchange for their surplus.
to other responsibilities. When this happens, the Champion
invariably designates a representative to oversee the court
in his absence. This samurai speaks with the Champion’s
Politics

88
Chapter Four

Family Courts large number of Shiba in attendance to ensure the court’s secu-
rity, and a smaller number of Agasha and Asako to represent
their families’ interests with their Isawa lords. The Phoenix’s
The courts of family daimyo might seem less important than neighbors and most frequent allies, the Crane and Dragon
those of Minor Clan Champions, but the opposite is actually Clans, both send their own representatives to the Isawa court,
true. While the family daimyo of Great Clans theoretically while the Mantis, who have often been the Phoenix’s enemies,
command equal social status to Minor Clan Champions, in send a representative as well. Depending on the era, other clans
truth the leaders of the Minor Clans are afforded this equality may be present in small numbers as well, such as the Unicorn,
purely as a matter of form. Most Minor Clans are substan- the Lion, or the tiny Ox Clan from the nearby Dragon Heart
tially smaller than even a small Great Clan family, and they Plain.
command significantly fewer resources as well.
In contrast to the Isawa, the Horiuchi of the Unicorn are
almost certainly the smallest family serving any of the Great
Who Attends the Court? Clans. Because of their limited numbers and relatively remote
The courts of family daimyo are attended primarily by repre- location, the Horiuchi court does not even have representa-
sentatives of the different branches of that family. There are tion from all the Unicorn families. The Ide are present, as
almost always representatives from the clan’s other families the Unicorn courts are their business, and so are the Horiu-
as well, and often ambassadors from other clans will attend, chi’s patrons, the Iuchi. The Moto may be present as well,
especially if they have business with that specific family. That depending on circumstances. The Shinjo and Utaku families,
being said, courts at this level vary so widely that it is nearly however, reside in the clan’s northern provinces, distant from
impossible to make any broad generalizations about them. the Horiuchi, and the families do not regularly interact with
Examples might best serve as a guide on the type of atten- one another. Due solely to proximity, the Horiuchi occasion-
dance a given family might attract. ally host ambassadors from the neighboring Lion and Scor-
The Isawa are unquestionably the most powerful family pion Clans, as well as a visitor from the relatively close castle
in the Phoenix Clan. As such, their family court is led by at of the Miya family. Other than that, however, there are very
least one of the Elemental Masters and is attended by a larger few who attend the Horiuchi’s small court unless directly
number of representatives from other clans. There are also a invited for some specific reason.
The Imperial Histories: The Three Man Alliance
Although the Minor Clans eventually formed an extensive alliance in the mid-to-late twelfth century, this exercise in strength through unity had
an earlier example in the form of the so-called Three Man Alliance, which formed near the end of the eleventh century.
The Alliance was born out of a notable instance of Great Clan aggression against the Minor Clans. The Scorpion general Bayushi Tomaru
invaded the Suzume Hills, hoping to seize a route through to the rich Daidoji ports of the coast. He seems to have expected the poor Sparrow to
knuckle under and allow his army to cross their lands unmolested, but to his surprise the Sparrow assembled their modest army and prepared to
fight to the death. Tomaru, a man of notable arrogance, was perfectly willing to oblige them, but before the battle had lasted more than a few
minutes, the earth heaved beneath the feet of the Scorpion army and the air filled with deadly flights of arrows. Reinforcements had arrived
from the Fox and Wasp Clans, to the surprise of not only the Scorpion but also the rescued Sparrow. A Wasp magistrate had brought word of
Tomaru’s aggression and the two Minor Clans had agreed their Sparrow neighbors could not be left alone to face it.
Tomaru was swiftly defeated and, in the wake of his retreat, the leaders of the three Minor Clans agreed to an alliance to repel any further
invasion. The three Minor Clans began sending their young men and women to train in each others’ schools, and all three clans placed high-
ranking ambassadors in each others’ courts. The Three Man Alliance would last for a generation, bringing peace and stability to a region that
was previously little more than a field for conflict between Great Clans.

The Hierarchy with the goings-on in Minor Clan courts, any beneficial
outcomes from them are likely to gain favorable notice for
The family daimyo is always the supreme authority in these
whoever made the arrangements. More than one promising
courts. However, such daimyo are frequently called upon to
courtier has found a place in his clan’s Imperial Court delega-
attend their Champion’s court or even the Imperial Court, so
tion after a rousing and utterly unexpected victory in a Minor
they too rely on trusted advisors and representatives to main-
Clan court.
tain court while they are absent. Because of the relatively
minor nature of matters discussed in these courts, it is not out
of the question for the daimyo to be absent for months at a Who Attends the Court?
time, particularly during Winter Court, and it is quite possible Given their limited resources, Minor Clans can ill afford

Chapter Four
the family will not even convene court if there is not a specific conflict, and as such they tend to be more agreeable to peace-
reason to do so. When court is in session and the daimyo or his able solutions to their problems. Conflicts between the Minor
representative are unavailable, authority defaults to the highest Clans are not unknown, but they are rare; anything larger
ranking member of that family, or if necessary to a particularly than a simple border skirmish could theoretically result in the
high ranking member of an allied family. devastation of one or both sides. Because of this, the Minor
89
Clans as a whole tend to maintain amenable relationships
What is Discussed at Court? with one another, and send embassies to each other when-

Politics
ever possible. Geographical distance sometimes prevents this,
Family courts are relatively limited in scope. For the most
again due to limited resources; for example, the Ox Clan can
part, the topics mirror those found at a Clan Champion’s
ill afford to send representatives halfway across the Empire
court, but tend to be more focused on the relation of those
to the Hare lands, even though the two clans have no enmity
events to the specific family in question. This is also normally
toward one another.
the venue through which disagreements between families
within the same clan are resolved, although if that proves The Minor Clans operate on an entirely different level from
impossible the matter is usually taken to the Champion’s court the Great Clans. More than three-quarters of any Minor Clan
for final arbitration. court is comprised of members of that clan, and the proportion
can often be even higher than that. Some of the other Minor
Commerce between families, the security of shared borders,
Clans will have representatives present, usually between two
the training and housing of troops scheduled to campaign
and six such clans. If there is a Great Clan with whom the
together, the disposition of major institutions affecting
hosts are particularly close, they will have a representative
multiple families, and the cross-training of personnel are all
present as well, although such individuals are rarely of high
discussed and dealt with on a regular basis.
rank. For example, the Crane usually maintain a representa-
tive in the court of the Sparrow, a Minor Clan descended from
The Courts them.

of the Minor Clans The Hierarchy


Minor Clan courts are ruled by Minor Clan Champions or, in
As mentioned above, the courts of Minor Clan Champions their absence, by their designated representatives. Although
fall below the courts of family daimyo from the Great Clans it is possible for the Champions to be summoned away for
in importance, and are generally not considered particu- important business or even to attend the Imperial Court,
larly significant or prestigious assignments. In fact, they are this is far less common than with the Great Clans, and it is
frequently regarded as a place to send ambitious or trouble- virtually unheard of for the Champion’s representatives to be
some individuals in order to get them out of the clan’s affairs, called away—after all, the Minor Clans typically have little
or a place where influential samurai can send potential rivals else of note taking place. Individuals outside of the clan are
to prevent them from causing further problems. not ceded authority under any circumstances.
There are some, however, who consider such appointments
a genuine opportunity. Given that so few concern themselves
What is Discussed at Court?
Again, Minor Clan courts mirror the courts described previ-
ously in terms of what is discussed, but the scope of their
discussions tends to be far more limited. The advancement of
each clan’s social, economic, political, and possibly military
goals is the usual topic among Minor Clans. These small clans
feel the weight of their disadvantages in relation to the Great
Clans, and often cooperate simply because they understand so
well how the odds are stacked against them.

Provincial Courts
The lowest courts in the land are the provincial courts, the
domain of provincial daimyo and the governors of large
cities. These are the lowest ranking samurai permitted to call
themselves daimyo, and their modest courts are typically held
in private estates or minor strongholds scattered around the
clan lands. Depending on the province or city in question,
there may not be any court associated with it at all. The Hayai
province in the Kitsu family’s lands, for instance, has no court
of its own because the Castle of the Swift Sword is located
within the province, and the Akodo family daimyo holds his
court there.
This sort of situation is not unusual—each family’s ances-
tral estate is naturally located within one of their provinces
Politics

or major cities, and the governor of that particular region


is usually relegated to less important tasks while the family
daimyo holds court.
90
Who Attends the Court?
Provincial courts have wildly unpredictable attendance,
Chapter Four

varying considerably from one province to the next based


on political climate, geography, and countless other factors.
Oftentimes, guests are invited personally by the governor,
and these invitations may be driven by anything from
complex politics to a simple desire to see old friends again.
Depending on the size and influence of the province or city,
other clans may send representatives to look after their inter-
ests; the great Scorpion city of Ryoko Owari, for example, has
representatives from nearly every clan because it is home to
a number of valuable holdings, including the hugely profit-
able entertainment district known as Teardrop Island and the
fields which produce the Empire’s supply of medicinal opium,
a drug vitally useful when treating badly injured samurai.

The Hierarchy
Generally speaking, lower courts are overseen by the governor
or daimyo in attendance. If a member of the same family or
clan is attending who is of superior rank, they can choose to
oversee the proceedings in place of their underling. Regard-
less, the governor acts in every way as the host, supervising
events and discussions and offering entertainment and diver-
sion just as any other host might. Of course, the matters being
discussed are exclusively of local importance.
Beneath the provincial governor is his chief assistant,
known as a karo. This individual, while not technically of
high status himself, speaks with the authority of his lord in
matters of court, and thus can theoretically hold dominion
over those with higher status than him. Such things are
always a balancing act, of course, and such samurai must
tread carefully in order to avoid offering offense that could when a new Emperor takes the throne, although more conser-
reflect poorly on the governor, his family, and his lord. vative Emperors often choose to keep a previous Advisor
Other than the governor’s karo, other prominent figures in instead. The purpose of the position is to offer personal polit-
the court’s hierarchy who are affiliated with the family or ical advice to the Emperor regarding the goings-on in the
the clan may be in a position to assume control if an unex- Imperial Court and the various other courts, especially those
pected situation develops. Individuals of this caliber could of the individual Clan Champions. The Advisor must remain
include the highest-ranking military officer in the province; fully informed and up to date on all major events transpiring
the captain of the watch at the castle or estate where the throughout the Empire’s political environment. To accom-
court is held; or the governor’s spouse or eldest child. It is plish this, every Advisor quickly and efficiently establishes a
not uncommon for a family daimyo to have a representative network of allies throughout the various clan holdings, and
present at each court in his provinces, although these indi- compiles regular reports on everything of interest. This part of
viduals rarely command any significant power of their own. the duty is easier than one might think, though, because there
are an almost limitless number of samurai who greatly desire
to call the Imperial Advisor an ally.
What is Discussed at Court?
Despite its higher profile and greater political influence,
As mentioned above, there is little of any real significance that
the office of Imperial Advisor generally has less resources at
is discussed at the provincial court level. However, in those
its immediate disposal than others of the Emperor’s Chosen
courts set in major cities, or in provinces that have signifi-
(although the Advisor does enjoy an extravagant personal
cant trade routes passing through, matters of commerce and
estate and fortune). There are no military forces or law
trading can take up considerable time and effort. Regional
enforcement agencies answerable to the Advisor. In truth,
courts in trade cities such as Nikesake, Ryoko Owari, or Samui
though, these things are unnecessary; the Advisor makes his
Kaze Toshi often become the focus of attention for merchant
own resources from the assets of his allies, both inside the
patrons from numerous clans and families.
court and beyond.

The Imperial Chancellor

Chapter Four
Positions of Power The position of Imperial Chancellor is similar in some respects
to the Imperial Advisor. Both are deeply involved with the
Imperial Court on a daily basis, and while their duties are
different, they are just similar enough that the two frequently
become rivals. This is perhaps by design, as the Imperial fami- 91
In the Empire of Rokugan, all political power is supposed to
lies generally prefer to ensure those promoted to such lofty
rest exclusively with the Emperor. There are no exceptions to

Politics
positions are not able to interfere with their “pure” service to
this rule; it is literally the mandate of the Celestial Heavens,
the Emperor. Conversely, when the Chancellor and Advisor
made manifest in the mortal world. However, it is the right
do manage to work together, there are very few forces in the
(and frequently the desire) of the Emperor to parcel his
political arena of the Empire that can pose even a challenge
authority out to his chosen vassals in a manner that alleviates
to them, much less a threat.
the burden of power without lessening his authority. This is
how some of the most powerful and influential individuals in The duty of the Imperial Chancellor is to arrange and
the Empire receive their mandates. oversee the events of the Emperor’s Imperial Court. This is
in theory a relatively simple duty, as the Chancellor merely
establishes the agenda for the day when the Emperor is in
The Emperor’s Chosen attendance or, when the Emperor is absent, oversees the
court’s events in his place. However, given the sheer number
of attendees at the average Imperial Court session, and their
The Emperor’s Chosen are quite possibly the most powerful influence throughout the Empire, it can be extremely taxing
group of individuals in the Empire, outside the Emperor to try and schedule things in a manner that ensures all parties
himself and perhaps the Great Clan Champions. As the name are relatively pleased with the outcome.
suggests, these are individuals personally selected by the
When the Imperial Court is conducted in the Emperor’s
Emperor to fulfill very specific roles in his immediate admin-
absence, the power of the Chancellor increases significantly,
istration. These positions are accompanied by an incredible
since there is in essence no accountability. On those rare
amount of social clout and political power, although for the
occasions when there is no Emperor and the throne stands
most part they lack any significant military power save for
vacant, the power of the Chancellor within the Imperial Court
the Shogun of the Empire (when one exists). These individuals
is essentially without limit. The only individuals who can pose
are able to stand on equal ground with the Great Clan Cham-
a legitimate threat to his power in such a situation are those
pions, though most generally choose to continue observing
who hold other high positions within the Imperial power
their oaths of loyalty to their own Champion.
structure, such as the Otomo family daimyo or the Amethyst
Champion.

The Imperial Advisor Due to the nature of the position and its duties, the Chan-
cellor is one of the few people in the whole Empire with
The Imperial Advisor holds influence that even the other essentially unrestricted access to the Emperor’s person. The
members of the Emperor’s Chosen can only envy. The Advisor Chancellor has so many duties that require the personal atten-
is also typically the first member of the Chosen to be selected tion of the throne that close contact is required. There are
limits, of course, and the Chancellor is always subject to the Unique among the Chosen, the Imperial Herald is an inher-
whim of the Emperor himself. Only the Advisor and the Voice ited position. The office is typically held by the daimyo of
have closer degrees of contact, and depending on the nature the Miya family itself. It is within the right of the Emperor
of the relationships between the Chosen, even that may not to appoint someone different to the position, of course, but
be the case. this has very rarely been the case in the Empire’s history;
most of the time, the Emperor is content to allow the Miya
daimyo to fulfill the position. In addition to the traditional
The Imperial Herald duties of a daimyo, the Imperial Herald serves as the personal
herald of the Emperor and is responsible for overseeing the
The position of Imperial Herald is said to have existed longer many lesser heralds who serve him—traditionally all drawn
than any other among the Emperor’s Chosen, longer even from the ranks of the Miya family. He also oversees the adju-
than the Emerald Champion, eldest of the Jeweled Cham- dication of Miya’s Blessing (see sidebar). As a daimyo of an
pions. The name refers both to a specific individual, the Impe- Imperial family, the Imperial Herald is theoretically one of
rial Herald, and to the agents that individual oversees, the the wealthiest men in the Empire, although the Miya are a
Imperial heralds. The purpose of both is to spread the word small family and tend to be vastly less ostentatious with their
of the Emperor to his people, carrying news, proclamations, wealth. Mostly they prefer to funnel it back into the Miya’s
laws, and edicts throughout the Empire with all due haste Blessing rather than live in luxury.
and urgency. The position was created in the earliest days of
The Imperial Herald’s personal stables are full of the finest
the Empire’s history, when Hantei needed to spread the word
horses in the Empire, rivaling those found in the most lavish
of Rokugan’s victory over Fu Leng. The war with the Dark
stables of the Utaku and Shinjo Families. In addition, the
Brother had cost the land and its people dearly, and there
Imperial Herald possesses a unique back-banner that has
was destruction everywhere. The first Herald, Miya, made it a
been the chief symbol of the office for several centuries. It
habit to spend a few days working in each village he visited,
is not the original, since the wear on these items is signifi-
helping with repairs and reconstruction, before issuing his
cant, but even so, it is perhaps only the third such banner to
Imperial news. This greatly lifted the spirits of the people
have been created, and has lasted far longer than those that
and made the word of their Emperor most welcome. As time
came before. The banner is made in the sashimono style, indi-
went on, others joined the Herald, forming the beginnings of
cating the Herald’s rank and status, and bears the Emperor’s
the Miya family. Their repair efforts became known as the
Politics

personal crest as well. The sashimono is also accompanied by


“Emperor’s Blessing,” later called “Miya’s Blessing” in honor
an intricate horo, or wicker cloak, constructed expressly for
of its creators.
the Imperial Herald.
92
Miya’s Blessing The Imperial Treasurer
Chapter Four

The activities of the first Miya gave rise to a tradition The position of Imperial Treasurer is the newest among the
which is still upheld by the modern Miya family, and Emperor’s Chosen, finally being created at the beginning
which is called “Miya’s Blessing” after them (although of the Iweko Dynasty in the twelfth century. Previously,
some traditionalists continue to refer to it by its origi- its areas of responsibility—tax assessment and collection—
nal title as “the Emperor’s Blessing”). were the domain of the Emerald Champion. The creation of
All Miya samurai are expected to set aside a portion the new position was deemed necessary due the Empire’s
of their wealth (at least fifteen percent) toward the often-erratic taxation policies, enforcements, and records
Blessing. Each year, the daimyo of the Miya meets over the course of previous centuries. Money is not some-
with his senior advisors for a period of three days, re- thing a samurai likes to concern himself with, after all, and
viewing the state of the Empire and discussing which thus most Emerald Champions had done a poor job in that
areas have been ravaged by war or disaster, which regard. This was not a matter ever openly discussed and
roads and landmarks have fallen into ruin, and which certainly not condemned, for no one would expect a man
towns and cities are in need of development. They use of honor and warriors’ training to be learned in the ways
the wealth of the Blessing to hire the finest craftsmen of commerce. The Iweko Dynasty chose to finally separate
and procure vast quantities of food and supplies, then those duties of the Emerald Champion and create the office
dispatch this aid to the three regions they judge to be of Imperial Treasurer to handle them instead.
most urgently in need of help. As might be expected, it is the duty of the Imperial Trea-
Although the Miya’s Blessing is well-known through- surer to oversee the collection of taxes each year throughout
out the Empire, the family itself never discusses it out- the Empire. This is an incredibly complex task, since the
side of those three days each year. They do not want demands of the Emperor are complicated by the demands of
praise or attention for their actions, which they see individual Clan Champions and governors, ensuring almost
solely as a matter of duty and honor. every province throughout Rokugan has a different means
of calculating how much tax should be collected from indi-
viduals and settlements. Once the Imperial taxes are returned
to the capital, the Treasurer is responsible for storing them,
inventorying them, and then distributing them to other Impe-
rial agencies and to the clans as necessary. The task is truly
monumental, significantly more complex than the duties
of any other Chosen, as any Treasurer will gladly attest—to
Chapter Four
93

Politics
the great annoyance of the other Chosen. The other Chosen
usually remain cordial with the Treasurer, however, since he
The Shogun of the Empire
is more or less responsible for the funding of their agencies. The position of Shogun was first theorized in the legendary
Because of the enormity of his duties, the Treasurer is writings of the ronin tactician known as Sun Tao (see
permitted to recruit agents to oversee his operations. These Chapter 10: War, for details about this remarkable individual).
are not technically magistrates or soldiers, but are frequently Sun Tao posited there would be times when the Emperor
accompanied by such individuals in order to ensure their would be unable to defend his Empire, and when such times
safety and security. Given the demanding nature of the arose, a separate military leader would be required to deal
Treasurer’s duties, it would seem to make sense to have a with such duties. Sun Tao named this individual the Shogun,
large number of such agents, but because so few among the although the origin of the words remains unknown. Many
samurai caste are well suited to economic matters the Trea- found this supposition blasphemous, for the mere implication
surer instead tends to have a smaller number of operatives, that the Emperor would be unable to defend the Empire was
carefully selected for their expertise in commerce and calcu- seen as tantamount to treason. It was not until many centuries
lation. This unfortunately tends to make these individuals later that the first Shogun was created by a canny Emperor
somewhat arrogant, and they are usually unwelcome among of the Toturi Dynasty, for reasons unknown. Some believed
the vassals of the other Chosen. the purpose was to prevent the title of Shogun from being
assumed by an independent rival to the throne, perhaps the
Due to the close association of the Treasurer with the Emperor’s brother. Others believe the position was endorsed
distasteful concept of commerce, the position is held in as a means of limiting the power of the Emerald Champion,
slightly lower esteem than the other members of the Chosen, at one of only a few men in the Empire who could rival the
least by outsiders. However, the Treasurer has such complete Emperor’s power. Still others believe it was an altogether
control over the issuance of Imperial edicts concerning taxa- altruistic decision to ensure the Empire would be protected no
tion that no one dares to openly look down upon him or ques- matter what. Regardless of the purpose for the decision, the
tion his authority overmuch. Shogun of the Empire finally came into existence as one of
the Emperor’s Chosen, and thereafter functioned as the prin- The principle power of the Shogun’s authority takes the
ciple military power endorsed by the throne. form of an autonomous military organization called the
The Shogun is unique among the Emperor’s Chosen in that Shogunate. The Shogun has complete discretion in the
the position has virtually no ties to the Imperial Court what- composition and organization of this force, and can hand-
soever. In fact, due to the nature of his abilities and duties, select officers from any other clan or force, including from
the Shogun rarely if ever makes an appearance at court; most the Imperial Legions. This extends to the ability to actually
Shoguns find this perfectly acceptable, since the men selected draft forces from the Great Clans, although Clan Champions
for such a duty very rarely have any may contest this when it takes place. The Shogun cannot
interest in politics. Instead, the Shogun request specific individuals or units by name, ensuring the
is most frequently deployed around clans are not obligated to surrender their most elite forces.
the Empire or to the territories just The Shogunate can vary enormously in size, as some Shoguns
beyond its borders, ensuring the prefer small, elite, exceptionally well-trained forces while
safety and security of the Emper- others prefer larger, more traditionally constructed
or’s lands. The execution of military organizations.
his duties can occasionally In addition to the Shogunate, the Shogun has
bring him into conflict significant influence over the Imperial Legions.
with the Clan Champions This is actually a check on the power of the Emerald
or, more frequently, Champion and vice versa; the two positions both hold
with the Emerald a position of authority over the Legions, and the
Champion. Legion commanders have a great deal of
leeway in determining which authority
figure they more strongly identify as
their commander.
Politics

94
Chapter Four
The Philosopher and the Emperor

S un Tao himself does not write of it, but in the commentaries to his eponymous book, later scholars tell that shortly
before he left Rokugan, the ronin philosopher gained an audience with Emperor Hantei Genji to discuss the proper
government of the Empire. For the most part, the Emperor listened respectfully, but when Sun Tao propounded his
theory of the Shogunate, the Hantei replied hotly that he could not agree.
“My father led his warriors himself, and saw to their arming, provisioning and training through his immediate
staff. It is our right and our duty to lead in war.”
They debated back and forth, and finally, Sun Tao looked the Emperor in the eye and said, “Tell me: When your
heralds disperse across the Empire to deliver the Emperor’s Blessing, do you tell each one where to go and how much
he is authorized to spend?”
The courtiers in the audience chamber gasped at this ronin’s presumptuousness; the right hands of the Seppun
guardsmen twitched and moved toward the handles of their blades.
But the Emperor simply replied that no, that was the Imperial Herald’s task. And Sun Tao pressed on: “And when-
ever a petty thief is brought before a judge, and the judge has a question about implementing your law, shall he consult
with you personally?”
To which the Emperor replied that of course he had no time for such things.
“Very well, then,” Sun Tao concluded. “Is it not your right to comfort your subjects in need, and your duty to enforce
your laws as you see fit? And yet you have no time to manage these things yourself.”
To the astonishment of all present, the Hantei bowed and admitted the wisdom of what Sun Tao had said.

The Voice of the Emperor The Jeweled Champions


Similar in some respects to the Imperial Herald, the Voice of

Chapter Four
the Emperor is a position among the Chosen that elevates a The Jeweled Champions are the greatest example of social
single individual to the privilege of personally speaking for mobility and meritocracy in Rokugan’s otherwise rigid
the Emperor in matters of grave importance to the Empire. social structure. The vast majority of the populace never has
The difference is that the Imperial Herald merely reports the opportunity to rise above the conditions of their birth,
edicts specifically written for the ears of the masses, while the whether they are born to the lowliest family of eta or to the
95
Voice of the Emperor delivers personal, specific information. most dutiful family among the buke caste. But occasionally
Perhaps the Emperor does not wish to attend court one day, there are opportunities for some degree of upward mobility

Politics
and sends the Voice to speak on his behalf (rather than the among the samurai; the Jeweled Championships are a series
Chancellor, which can often lead to tension between the two of tournaments that provide such opportunities for all who
positions). earn the right to compete. Most contestants in the various
Jeweled Championships are from higher-ranking members of
The position of Voice is not maintained consistently across
the kuge, but every clan holds internal competitions to deter-
the Empire’s long history, for many Emperors have seen no
mine who may participate in the tournaments, and it is the
need to have anyone else speak for them. Conversely, there
dream of ever member of the buke to win a place in such a
have been Emperors or even entire Dynasties that refused to
contest.
speak directly to any of their subjects, embracing the notion
that the voice of the divinely-mandated Emperor is too pure Of the Jeweled Champions, only the Emerald and Jade
to be heard by mortals. When this rather eccentric but Champions are truly on the same level as the Emperor’s
theologically supported stance is taken, it is the Voice Chosen. The others, while commanding significant if specific
of the Emperor who speaks to all who have business influence, are still somewhat limited in the scope of their
with the Emperor himself. This makes the Voice an power. This is, of course, by design.
incredibly powerful person, but also effectively robs him
of all but the most minute vestige of a personal life. Most
consider this a small price to pay to be the Emperor’s most The Emerald Champion
intimate confidant.
There are many who believe the Emerald Champion is the most
As might be expected, the Voice of the Emperor essentially prestigious and powerful individual in the Empire outside of
transcends the need for wealth. The Voice is most frequently the Emperor himself, and there is certainly historical prec-
found in the company of the Emperor’s person, and thus edent to support such a claim. The position is by far the oldest
has absolutely no need for money or other wealth in any of the Jeweled Champions, originating in the first days of the
form. His every want and need is accounted for, from lavish Empire. Kakita was the first to hold the position, although it
personal quarters in the Imperial Palace to the most obscure was not known by that name during those early days.
items available merely for the asking. Although the position
The Emerald Champion is the personal champion of the
does not maintain a large staff in the manner of some of the
Emperor, responsible for defending his honor should the
other Chosen and the Jeweled Champions, there are several
unthinkable occur and a samurai offer a slight to the throne.
dozen attendants, from personal valets to yojimbo to scribes,
Depending on the disposition of a particular Emperor, this may
available at the Voice’s beck and call for any service he might
be a position that never takes such action, or it might be one
require. He also is given a personal stable with the finest
wherein the holder is expected to cut down anyone who draws
horses, all descended from Utaku stock.
the Emperor’s ire one way or another. Some centuries after
the position was created, the duties associated with it were
formally codified, both as the Emperor’s yojimbo and, as has
come to be the primary focus of the position, as the enforcer of
Imperial law. For much of the Empire’s history this included the
assessment and collection of Imperial taxes as well.
The resources at the command of the Emerald Champion
are significant. In addition to the enormous political and soci-
etal power at his command, there is a personal estate that is
one of the wealthiest in the entire Empire. The Champion also
commands an extensive organization of magistrates, referred
to as Emerald Magistrates or sometimes as Imperial Magis-
trates. They are authorized to act in enforcement of Imperial
law regardless of clan boundaries, and for much of Rokugan’s
history they were also tax assessors and collectors. Because
of their unrestricted travel and their ability to override the
jurisdiction of clan magistrates, the Emerald Magistrates
are the most definitive and versatile
resource available to the Emerald
Champion, and depending
on an individual Cham-
pion’s inclinations, they
can be a powerful force
for good, a vast informa-
tion-gathering network, or
a dangerous subversive orga-
nization.
Politics

The Emerald Champion’s military


power varies by era and individual. Prior
to the Toturi Dynasty, the Imperial Legions
96 generally answered only to the Emerald
Champion, giving him considerable military clout. Over the
centuries the Imperial Legions have varied greatly in both
Chapter Four

number and size; during the reign of Emperor Toturi I they


were finally standardized, formed into ten large autonomous
armies. However, the subsequent emergence of the Shogun
confused the situation once more, since individual legion
commanders could choose to take their orders from either
the Emerald Champion or the Shogun. This rather effectively
prevents either position from completely overshadowing the
other in terms of military power, which may have been the
intention of the Imperial families in the first place.
On a more personal level, the Emerald Champion has access
to powerful ancestral items that serve as a badge of office.
Many of these were forged for the first Champion, Kakita, or
his immediate successors, and as such were all created within
the first century of Rokugan’s history. After so many years of
service in the hands of honorable, law-abiding champions of
the Emperor’s word, the spirits of these items have been awak-
ened, and they now confer powerful abilities to any Emerald
Champion wielding them.
Although it possesses no mystical properties, the Emerald
Seal is a powerful badge of office. It signifies that the bearer
is the lawful Emerald Champion, and as such entitled to
proper deference from just about everyone else except the
Emperor. None but the Emperor and the Emerald Champion
may carry the badge, save in the rare instances when it must
be transported and given to its new owner. Carrying the Seal,
or even touching it without permission, is a crime that carries
a penalty of execution.
The Emerald Champion is supposed to be a warrior, and
weapons and armor come with the office. Among the oldest
The Imperial Histories: Expansion of the Jeweled Championships
In the year 1171, the second year of the new Iweko Dynasty, the Empress ruled the Jeweled Championships would henceforth be held
every year in order to give more samurai an opportunity to compete. However, each individual contest would not necessarily replace the
current position holder. Instead, the standing champion would add the winner to his organization—for example, the Emerald Champion
would add each year’s winner to the ranks of the Emerald Magistrates. If one of the Champions’ offices did become vacant, however,
the scheduled annual tournament would take on its traditional role of choosing the new Champion.

and most venerable katana in the Empire, the Blade of the


Emerald Champion is far from a ceremonial weapon, but is the Champion does not have to worry about such things ever
indeed a powerful nemuranai (awakened magical artifact) that again. In terms of a network of agents, the Jade Champion has
is said to punish those without honor. the authority to deputize Jade Magistrates, and has a single mili-
Crafted at the same time as the Champion’s blade, the tary force, the Jade Legion, that is exclusively at his command.
Emerald Armor has seen literally hundreds of battles The most significant items of office that accompany the
throughout its existence and emerged intact each time. position are the Jade Seal and the Mantle of the Jade Cham-
Repairs have had to be made over time, but only rarely. The pion. The Jade Seal is a unique badge that the champion uses
armor is said to draw upon its wearer’s honor to protect him, to mark all official documents, including those that grant the
just as the blade does to punish the guilty. bearer status as a Jade Magistrate or a Jade Legionnaire. The
seal is rarely removed from the champion’s personal estate,
and is often used in his absence by a trusted subordinate
The Jade Champion responsible for overseeing the usual bureaucratic responsi-
bilities that come with the position.
In theory a magical counterpart to the martially-based
The Mantle of the Jade Champion is an artifact commis-

Chapter Four
Emerald Champion, the Jade Champion is in practice a posi-
sioned by the Emperor when the office was reactivated. It
tion with a complex and conflicted history. The creation of
was crafted by the Phoenix Clan’s best artificers, perhaps as
the Jade Champion’s office took place relatively early in the
penance for their clan’s role in the disgracing of the posi-
Empire’s history, probably a short time after the creation of
tion years ago. The Mantle serves as the Champion’s badge
the Emerald Championship, although records are imprecise.
of office when he travels, so that the Jade Seal can be left 97
However, it is alleged that the Phoenix Council of Elemental
behind and kept safe. It is meant to be worn over an existing
Masters took offense to the existence of the position, consid-

Politics
kimono, and is said to considerably amplify a shugenja’s
ering it an affront to their superiority in all mystical matters,
natural ability to speak with the kami. Prayers offered when
and worked tirelessly to leverage political influence against
wearing the mantle generally have greater effect and may be
the office. This appears to have been successful, and the posi-
called upon more frequently than normal.
tion of Jade Champion was forgotten for several centuries;
finally, records referring to it were rediscovered in the Impe-
rial City and the position was reinstated.
The Jade Championship is filled by one of the most
The Amethyst Champion
powerful and knowledgeable shugenja in the Empire, at least The Amethyst Championship has the most varied and unique,
in theory. The Champion is selected by an extensive tourna- and certainly the strangest, history of any of the Jeweled
ment that measures each contestant’s abilities in any number Championships. The history of the position is somewhat indis-
of scholarly and societal skills, all of which culminates in the tinct and the records maintained by the Imperial families were
contestants waging a competition of taryu-jiai, the shugenja lost at some point, probably during one of the assaults levied
equivalent of iaijutsu. The victor assumes the mantle of the against the Empire’s two Imperial capitals. What is known is
Jade Champion, which like its Emerald counterpart is a life- that the position was created as a means of safeguarding a
long appointment. The Jade Champion is in some respects a gaijin artifact, an object of mysterious origin called the Crown
more specialized version of the Emerald Championship, one of the Amethyst Champion. The unique mystical properties of
specifically tasked with enforcing all Imperial laws pertaining the crown brought vast wealth to those who possessed it, but
to the use of magic in any form. There is obvious overlap only so long as the crown was kept safe. An entirely different
between the two positions—no self-respecting Emerald Magis- aspect of the strange gaijin magic that infused the artifact was
trate will overlook an offense as blasphemous as the prac- that it was virtually impossible to keep safe, ensuring that each
tice of blood sorcery, for example. When possible, however, Champion would enjoy a lengthy period of unbridled pros-
the members of the Emerald organization defer to Jade for perity followed by inevitable ruination. The crown was stored
such things unless there is significant rivalry between the away by the Imperial families long ago rather than continue
two Champions—a situation, unfortunately, that has arisen on to tax the Empire’s best and brightest samurai with its terrible
more than one occasion throughout history. curse. Many years later the crown’s blessing (and curse) caused
The resources available to the Jade Champion are broadly it to come to the fore again, and the Imperial families restored
comparable to those of the Emerald Champion, but the many the position of the Amethyst Champion rather than continue
years of dormancy experienced by the position prevented it threatening their own prosperity. Fortunately for the Empire,
from accumulating political power to the same extent. Personal an especially powerful and wise Phoenix named Isawa Sawao
estates and monetary resources are significant, enough so that
The Imperial Histories: Hatsuo and Saibankan
The evolution of the Emerald Championship into a law-enforcement position can truly be said to derive from the story of two
men: Doji Hatsuo and Soshi Saibankan.
Doji Hatsuo was the Crane Clan Champion of his generation, as well as the Emperor’s personal champion. At that time, the
position was not yet known as the Emerald Champion, but was merely considered the Hantei’s primary personal defender.
Hatsuo was immensely dissatisfied with the inconsistency with which the Emperor’s laws were enforced. In some provinces, the
authorities had set themselves up as little more than petty dictators who interpreted the law according to their whim. In others,
crime was rampant as those in charge feared acting on their own initiative lest they disrespect the Emperor’s will. Hatsuo found
this situation completely unacceptable, and chief among his objections were the authoritarian figures called judges.
Judges were established in major cities and provincial capitals to pass judgment on those caught in flagrant violation of the law.
Many were corrupt, and many more merely incompetent. In his desire to find a better way, Hatsuo discovered a kindred spirit
holding the position of judge in the Scorpion city known as Ryoko Owari Toshi: Soshi Saibankan.
Soshi Saibankan was among the most well-known judges in the Empire. He was fair and just, respected by every honorable
samurai who encountered him. More unusually, however, Saibankan was beloved by the common people of his city. During his
judgments, the canny Scorpion frequently spun colorful tales about his beloved uncle Sochoku. These tales invariably involved
some moral tale his uncle had supposedly instilled in Saibankan as a youth, or on occasion difficulties Sochoku had encountered
when he failed to adhere to a particular virtue. These tales were completely fabricated, of course, but they succeeded famously
in driving Saibankan’s points home to all who heard them.
Saibankan’s just rulings and emphasis on virtue, not to mention his incorruptibility, earned Hatsuo’s respect. Together, Hatsuo
and Saibankan created the magistrate system that has prevailed in Rokugan ever since. Certain families, clans, and provinces
had established similar policies before, but it was not until Hatsuo and Saibankan’s collaboration that it became widespread and
standardized. They created a series of overlapping fields of jurisdiction to ensure there would never be only a single representa-
tion of the Emperor’s authority in any location. Provincial and clan magistrates would oversee local regions, while a new cadre
of Imperial magistrates enforced the laws Empire-wide, overseen directly by the Emerald Champion, the name assigned to
Politics

Hatsuo’s position. These Emerald Magistrates would be the ultimate enforcers of the Emperor’s laws, responsible for ensuring
that egregious breaches of law and etiquette were not tolerated.
More information on Saibankan and Hatsuo’s creation may be found in the chapter on Law.
98
Chapter Four

finally discovered a means to end the curse forever and destroy personally. These individuals are extended the same prestige
the crown, after which he relinquished the position. as Emerald Magistrates, and are generally considered guests
Since the crown’s destruction, the position of Amethyst of honor at Minor Clan courts or courts held in unaligned
Champion has become associated with the duty of a courtier, lands.
the third major aspect of a samurai’s duty to clan and Empire
(besides those of the bushi and shugenja). The position is
selected by ranking members of the Imperial families based The Turquoise Champion
on a number of criteria. Generally speaking, the Imperials
Created centuries after the other Jeweled Champions were
look for the same qualities they valued during the Champion-
already in place, the Turquoise Champion is an individual
ship’s previous incarnation, which included both knowledge
intended to embody the most sophisticated and cultured
of the blade and the gift of speaking, particularly oratory and
aspects of the samurai caste. In short, the Turquoise Cham-
poetry, as well as a generally honorable nature.
pion is the most elevated and gifted artisan among the samurai
Once an Amethyst Champion is appointed, his duty is of Rokugan. Ostensibly the situation was created in order to
to represent the interests of the Emperor and the Imperial serve as a reminder to the Great Clans that there is more to life
Court in all locations, including those far, far removed from than war, and to spark the fires of creativity in the souls of all
the court itself. By nature of the position, the Champion is samurai. The Champion is selected by means of an extensive
considered to be welcome in every court in the entire Empire, competition between artisans of all types, the ultimate winner
regardless of location, and part of the duties associated with of which is determined by a panel of judges from the Imperial
the position require the Champion to make several trips each families. The winner gains the position of Turquoise Cham-
year in order to spread the Emperor’s attention to distant pion and, in most cases, determines by default the particular
courts. Like the other offices, the Amethyst Champion main- discipline of artistry that will be in vogue for the coming year.
tains a staff of attendants, many of whom attend particularly A victory by a calligrapher will see calligraphy become the
remote or unimportant courts so the Champion need not do so rage in the Empire, while a poet would have a similar result
for poetry.
The Turquoise Champion has relatively little power accom- points may also participate in the climactic iaijutsu tourna-
panying the position when compared to other Champions ment, the winner of which is declared the Topaz Champion for
such as the Emerald, Jade, or Amethyst. The position does a period of one year. The position is accompanied by numerous
award residence in a private estate within the Imperial City. material rewards, the most significant of which is an exquisite
The estate is luxuriously appointed and has facilities for the suit of armor crafted and maintained by Imperial smiths. The
pursuit of virtually any creative endeavor that can be imag- Topaz Armor is the most immediate badge of authority associ-
ined. Likewise patronage is not an issue, as the Imperial fami- ated with the position, but it is typical for a Topaz Champion
lies ensure the Champion lacks for nothing when it comes to to be offered a number of different prestigious positions as
the production of his art. The Champion does not have any part of the victory. The most frequent appointment is as an
magistrates or similar resources, but a suitable staff is made Emerald Magistrate, indirectly serving the Emerald Champion.
available. Attendants, assistants, and lesser artisans are all Enough of the Champions enter this arrangement that there is a
provided, as are yojimbo and individuals necessary to make very small and very elite subset of Emerald Magistrates known
all travel arrangements throughout the Empire. as Topaz Magistrates, consisting exclusively of former Topaz
Champions. There are typically no more than ten or twelve of
these individuals at any given time.
The Ruby Champion
The Ruby Champion is an office that exalts the honorable and
prestigious position of the sensei. Every samurai has a sensei
Related Positions
they revere, so an appointment to a position such as this is Due to the nature and extent of the power possessed by the
considered a tremendous honor even if it lacks the political Jeweled Champions, they tend to create a hierarchy wherein
and social clout normally associated with the Emerald and others are elevated exclusively due to their association with
Jade Champions. Similar to the Amethyst Championship, the the Champions themselves. Most of these fall within the orga-
Ruby Championship does not have a fixed means of deter- nizations of individual Champions, but some exist outside
mining a victor. On numerous occasions throughout history that power structure and have their own abilities and obli-
the position has simply been appointed by the Emerald Cham- gations. And some, of course, are merely inspired by their
pion. The reason for this is that the Ruby Champion is the more egalitarian counterparts, having as their own portfolio a

Chapter Four
master sensei of both the Emerald Magistrates and the Impe- rather sinister set of responsibilities indeed.
rial Legions, organizations over which the Emerald Cham- The Jeweled Smith is a position initially created during the
pion (and to a lesser extent the Shogun of the Empire) holds Iweko Dynasty, and is intended to support the Jeweled Cham-
dominion. The relationship between the two positions is an pions. It is an appointed position, although the possibility that
exceedingly close one, and the Ruby Champion theoretically it could eventually gravitate toward a contest like the Cham- 99
answers only to the Emerald Champion, with no one else pions themselves is quite high. The purpose of the position is to
involved in the execution of their duties.

Politics
create items of great quality for use by the Champions and their
Despite its somewhat lower profile and greater separa- subordinates. Most of the Champions already have significant
tion from the daily goings on of the Empire, the position of resources and items at their disposal, of course, items that have
Ruby Champion has tremendous importance. The Champion been inherited through centuries of tradition and use.
is responsible for personally selecting the training regime During eras in which the Spider Clan is active, the
and the teachers who will train thousands of bushi serving Obsidian Champion is that sinister pseudo-clan’s answer to
the Empire in direct and very essential ways. The Champion the Emerald Champion. Obviously, the Obsidian Champion
has as part of his estate roughly a dozen extremely well- does not enforce Imperial law, but rather the mandates,
appointed dojo throughout the Imperial holdings, the largest orders, and whims of the Dark Lord of the Shadowlands. This
of which adjoins the Emerald Champion’s personal estate near makes the position a strange combination of yojimbo, cham-
Otosan Uchi. This one also includes a small but respectable pion, general, and assassin, given the often mercurial and
private home for the Ruby Champion himself. unpleasant mentality of Spider Clan leadership. Like many of
the Jeweled Champions, the Obsidian Championship is held
annually, and the existing Champion must defend his position
The Topaz Champion against any who might covet it. These are terrible events filled
with absolute brutality and ruthlessness, but are not neces-
The Topaz Champion is far and away the least influential of
sarily always lethal, as the Spider would not wish to lose their
the Jeweled Champions, and the one with the shortest duration.
finest warriors all in one fell swoop.
While most of the other positions last at least a few years, and
in many cases are lifetime appointments, the Topaz Champion- As the Obsidian Champion is the dark mirror of the Emerald
ship has always been an annual event. Each year, the Great Champion, so is the Onyx Champion a sinister version of the
Clans have the opportunity to send a handful of their finest Jade Champion. The Onyx Champion has fewer concrete
young samurai, typically no more than two or three per clan duties than the Obsidian Champion, and is simply expected
(plus a small number of Imperial or Minor Clan attendees), to to be the personal shugenja of the Dark Lord of the Shadow-
the city of Tsuma in the Crane lands. There, the most presti- lands. Of course, it is often the case that the Dark Lord is a
gious gempukku ceremony in all the Empire is held, a grand powerful maho-tsukai in his own right, so this is something of
competition spanning several days. The competitors are a redundancy. For the most part, the Onyx Champion spends
tested in a wide variety of skills, with each successful contest his time weeding out the weak from the Spider Clan’s ranks
awarding points to the participants. Those who gain enough and fomenting heresy and blasphemy among the citizens of
the Empire.
degrade an enemy’s character. Conversely, a funny insult will
not only charm the court, it may keep them listening to see
what the insulter says next.

The Life of a Courtier Do not talk to your enemy. Talking directly to the object of
the insult will give him the chance to reply, which may allow
him a counterattack. Instead, a wise courtier talks to someone
else loudly enough for the target to overhear—preferably,
The life of a courtier in the Emerald Empire can be consider- someone of higher status, so that if the enemy interrupts, he
ably more complex than that of a bushi or shugenja, whose is offending someone of superior station.
roles for their clans are straightforward and direct. On the Quote the sages. A truly effective practitioner of insult
other hand, the courtier routinely deals with matters of great will never rely on his own words, or even those of another
import. Diplomats speak for their clan and have the weight contemporary samurai—instead he will quote a famous book
and prestige of that clan behind them. A minor daimyo who or philosopher. An insult from Shinsei is more devastating
insults or ignores a courtier without legitimate cause could than anything a mere samurai can compose. Further, by
well be forced to commit seppuku. This does not mean court- quoting the sages the insulter forces the target to do the same
iers can always achieve whatever they want, obviously, if he wishes to reply effectively.
especially when dealing with officials from hostile clans,
Skew titles. Everyone in Rokugan has a proper rank and
but they can bring political pressure to bear that mere bushi
appropriate form of address. Twisting or mis-stating these
and shugenja cannot muster. Conversely, because politics in
titles, such as referring to a higher-ranking samurai with
Rokugan is integrated so deeply into the culture, a group of
“-san” or a woman as “-chan,” is a very blunt but effective
samurai without an accompanying courtier may not even be
insult. This form of insult is especially favored by those who
allowed access to a daimyo or other important figure.
are trying to goad someone into issuing a challenge.
Clans trust their courtiers to handle delicate situations,
Be prepared for the consequences. Rokugan is a society
investigate misconduct, and reprimand dishonor. Even without
of warriors in which reputation and face are all-important.
a specific mission, courtiers can call on the trust of their clan
Pushing someone too far with gibes and insults will often
to give their word great weight in court. Minor daimyo or
result in a duel. Naturally, some courtiers expect this, keeping
provincial officials will have difficulty keeping their positions
Politics

a skilled duelist available to back them up and using their


if a powerful, influential courtier speaks out against them to
insults, in effect, as a form of indirect assassination. The Scor-
their feudal lord—especially if the courtier’s accusations are
pion are especially effective at this maneuver, although other
true. Rokugan, after all, is a society which relies on civilized
clans are not above employing it on occasion.
100 discussion and courtly proceedings to maintain its system and
keep wars from spinning out of control. In such an environ-
ment, courtiers’ words can be weapons as devastating as any
Courts of the Empire:
Chapter Four

bushi’s sword.
What to Expect & How to Act
The Art of the Insult Part of the challenge of making a career of diplomacy in
Rokugan is that the experience of participating at court can
The key to surviving in the courts—literally and figuratively— vary greatly depending on the host. Each clan holds court in
is wit. To insult someone without wit is to show your neck to its own distinctive style, and those invited must be prepared
the enemy and hand him the sword with which to cut it off. for these idiosyncrasies. In fact, beyond the clan level even
Being properly and effectively insulting, however, is not only individual families and provinces can have radically different
extremely effective but can also reduce an enemy’s public customs and expectations for courts convened there. But such
appearance to that of a fool or a weakling. All skilled court- differences are best examined at the clan level, where the
iers practice the art of being effectively insulting. A successful themes are broadest and most are generally applicable to the
insult is one to which its target cannot even reply, and skilled courts beneath them.
courtiers observe a series of basic principles to ensure their
insults are always truly effective.
Keep it personal. An effective insult must be delivered The Crab Clan
against its target alone, not against his family, his clan, or
any other figure or institution on whose behalf he can take To describe the court of any Crab lord as austere would be a
offense. significant understatement. The Crab do not enjoy court, and
given an option would likely not hold them at all—but they
Keep it true. An effective insult must be based on real understand that such things are often a regrettable necessity.
information rather than wild speculation or specious slander. The sons of Hida go to no particular lengths to make their
If ammunition for an insult is not yet available, a skilled guests feel comfortable or even welcome, preferring instead
courtier will wait until it is instead of hurling obvious false- to allow their guests to experience the harsh and unforgiving
hoods. Conversely, obvious openings should not be ignored; lifestyle the Crab must endure in carrying out their centuries-
if someone is known as greedy, insult him for that, instead of old duty of protecting the Empire from the Shadowlands.
calling him ugly. Some Crab courts will even welcome their guests with advice
Be amusing. A truly effective insult is one which brings on how to commit suicide in the event of a successful Shad-
smiles and laughter from those who hear it. An insult that owlands attack.
fails to amuse will be seen for what it is—a petty attempt to
Of the Crab families, only the Hida, Kaiu, and Yasuki hold guests are made to feel welcome. While it is traditional and
court with any real frequency. The Kuni and Hiruma have no expected for arriving guests to offer their hosts a gift, it is not
interest whatsoever in such things; the Toritaka, after they uncommon for Crane lords to offer personalized gifts to each
join the Crab, lack the political clout necessary for such an of their guests as well, and the quarters afforded even to the
endeavor. least among their guests are beautiful and comfortable, well
As lords of the Crab, the Hida hold the highest ranking and beyond those found in most families’ guest accommodations.
most heavily attended Crab courts. Even so, an appointment Even when they first arrive, the Crane’s guests are treated as if
to Kyuden Hida or one of the lesser courts is considered an they are family. This serves to put them at ease and lower their
extremely unpleasant duty for courtiers of virtually every guard, making them more amenable targets for whatever polit-
other clan. The Hida are brutish, insulting, and completely ical advancements the Crane hope to achieve through them.
unpleasant to their guests in virtually every respect, offering Unlike other families or clan courts, where the entertain-
only token attempts at hospitality or cordiality. They remind ment provided tends to reflect the tastes of the host, the Crane
their guests at every turn that their safety is being ensured by provide a variety of distractions to ensure that all their guests
the deaths of Crab samurai virtually every day, and seem to can find something of interest, whether it be a dueling tourna-
expect some manner of recompense. Only those guests who ment, a circuit for playing go with various guests throughout
treat their hosts with absolute respect and deference, with the season, or the clan’s normal preference for the arts in all
frequent thanks offered for the enormity and difficulty of their forms: poetry, plays, or exhibitions of painting, sculpture, and
duties, seem to garner respect in return. The frequent displays ikebana.
of martial prowess the Crab hold throughout their court season The Crane will not attempt anything that would risk
present another opportunity for guests to earn the respect of their reputation as impeccable hosts, so guests are greatly
their hosts, although the prowess of Crab warriors makes this tempted to relax and feel at ease. This is deceptive,
a difficult task. however, for there are no more skilled
Guests of the Kaiu and Yasuki have a much less difficult orators or rhetoricians in the Empire
time executing their duties. The Kaiu are somewhat indifferent than the Crane, and to enter their
about court, and conduct it only as a matter of duty. They domain without being prepared
tend to invite those who are like them in thought: engineers, for the ruthless assault of

Chapter Four
architects, magistrates, and some of the Empire’s more practical
artisans. Courts of the Kaiu are an opportunity for
the free exchange of ideas in all matters relating
to construction and craft. Guests who attend with
an open mind and a willingness to discuss such 101
topics will be welcome among the Kaiu any time.
The Yasuki, on the other hand, are far more inter-

Politics
ested in matters of commerce and the traditional
diplomatic wrangling that goes on at court. They are a
manipulative group, and guests would be well advised to
be on their guard. However, the Yasuki recognize that the
greatest profits can be reached by taking risks, and they not
only respect those willing to embrace such a philosophy, but
can also be overcome by those willing to play the same game
with their hosts.

The Crane Clan


The court of a Crane lord is the quintessential court of
Rokugan in virtually every way. Lady Doji, the founder of
the Crane, created the culture and customs still observed in
court today, and the Crane have made it their duty to see to it
that their Kami’s contribution is never forgotten. Toward that
end, they convene more courts than any other clan, and they
tend to invite more guests as well. Not only that, but it is rare
to find any court held by another clan’s Champion or family
daimyo that does not have at least one Crane representative,
even among those small courts convened by the Minor Clans.
The Crane’s true strength, greater by far than their military
or spiritual might, is their powerful political presence, and
they are unwilling to risk losing that edge in even the least
significant courts in the Empire.
The Doji and the Kakita are most likely to host a Crane
court, as both families have over a thousand years of expe-
rience with the Empire’s complex political system. As
hosts, neither family spares any expense in ensuring their
their kindness and hospitality is to set oneself up for inevi-
table failure.
The Lion Clan
Although not as stark and unforgiving as the Crab, the courts
of the Lion are severe nonetheless. The style of court varies
The Dragon Clan considerably among the families, with the Akodo and Kitsu
providing a hospitable if somewhat dull setting for their
The courts held by the Dragon Clan are in many ways as guests, the Matsu bordering on open hostility toward most
strange and enigmatic as the clan that convenes them. More attendees, and the Ikoma regaling their guests with bold tales,
than one playwright over the centuries has made the obser- plays, and all manner of entertaining diversions. Not surpris-
vation that Dragon courts are the only courts in the Empire ingly, the Ikoma courts tend to be the most popular. The other
convened with no sense of purpose behind them. Naturally, families do not find this particularly concerning, since the
even the most esoteric Dragon lord recognizes that he must Ikoma’s duty is to serve as the clan’s public face. Still, the
meet the needs of his people and the duties given him by Ikoma family’s relatively small size ensures that the courts of
his Champion, so the average Dragon court does contain the other families are required in order to meet the clan’s diplo-
typical assortment one would expect: diplomats, allies, and matic needs as a whole.
enemies. In addition, however, Dragon courts tend to invite
The Akodo and Kitsu often hold their courts together,
any individual samurai the lord finds of interest. This means
following the example of their joint control of the Castle
many magistrates, heroes, scholars, or individuals of note can
of the Swift Sword. Their guests are made comfortable and
find themselves with unexpected invitations to prominent
offered token entertainments, but many visitors find their
Dragon courts. The mixture of samurai at these events is quite
courts boring and uneventful despite the frequent sparring
diverse and prone to unexpected interactions.
matches and tactical games the Akodo favor. Some also find
The majority of prominent Dragon courts are convened by the courts uncomfortable because of the ability of the Kitsu
the Mirumoto or the Kitsuki. The Tamori, and before them the to sense ties to one’s ancestors, as they correctly believe the
Agasha, tend to eschew major social events as much as their Kitsu are able to gain insight into individuals and families
duties allow, and the notion that the Togashi would convene with very little social interaction. To maintain successful rela-
a court (unless by personal order of the Clan Champion) is tionships with the Lion, most clans send martial representa-
plainly absurd—the monk-samurai of the tattooed order tend tives from honorable and noble bloodlines in order to provide
Politics

to dismiss all courtly activity as frivolous and non-produc- their hosts with amenable interaction.
tive. The number of courts held in the High House of Light
The Matsu and Ikoma courts are vastly different from
over the course of the Empire’s history can be counted with
one another, and tend to be uncomfortable for their guests
the fingers of one hand.
102
in different ways. A Matsu court is much like a Hida court,
The Mirumoto are far and away the most traditional Dragon save that the Matsu are likely to be less directly insulting
family, and their courts more closely resemble those held else- but more openly hostile. They are quick to judge others and
Chapter Four

where in the Empire than those of their brethren. Mirumoto hold them to a near-impossible standard of honor, one many
palaces are quite minimalist, however, and guests should enemies secretly believe the Matsu themselves are not capable
not expect the comforts found in Crane, Phoenix, or Mantis of meeting. To suggest such aloud would be tantamount
courts. From a physical standpoint the Mirumoto courts are to suicide, however, so representatives for Matsu courts
closer to those of the Crab or Lion, although the Dragon are are selected by their clans based on their self-control and
far more courteous and respectful of their guests than either their ability to meet the Matsu on their own terms without
of those clans. provoking them needlessly. Ironically, often the best way
Most clan courts follow clear agendas that incorporate their to deal with the Matsu in their own house is to match their
guests’ needs as much as possible, but the Dragon tend to fervor without escalating it.
prefer a more free-form environment where the participants, Finally, although the Ikoma courts are far and away the
particularly the guests, determine the agenda for any given most popular Lion courts, they still make their guests some-
day. The Mirumoto consider the spontaneous organization what uncomfortable. The open display of emotion is foreign
of entertainment or spirited discussions an indicator of their to the average samurai. To see the Ikoma surrendering to their
guests’ comfort and discovery of their own path, which they emotions during their speeches and storytelling is discon-
of course wish to foster as much as possible. certing to many. Still, the courts are pleasant and enter-
Although the Kitsuki family is generally more socially taining, and those who find themselves invited or appointed
adept than the Mirumoto, its unique philosophy and prac- to an Ikoma court usually enjoy the experience despite their
tices generally make Kitsuki courts even less traditional than initial misgivings.
those of their cousins. The Kitsuki observe proper etiquette, of
course, but they seem to do so more out of habit rather than
from any particular zeal for tradition. Guests of the Kitsuki The Mantis Clan
have few expectations placed upon them; their presence is all
the Kitsuki require. No clan, whether Great or Minor, maintains so ostentatious
a display of wealth in its courts as the Yoritomo family of
Those who find themselves within the Kitsuki court are the Mantis Clan. Although the Moshi and Tsuruchi have
subjected to perhaps the most intense scrutiny in the Empire, much more traditional courts than their Yoritomo cousins,
their hosts analyzing their every movement and word in the remote location of their provinces and the more limited
an attempt to infer all they can about their intentions and resources they have available ensures they host far fewer
agenda. Needless to say, clans with something to hide (like events than the Yoritomo. Often entire seasons go by when
the Scorpion) send only their most inscrutable representatives the Yoritomo host the Mantis Clan’s only meaningful court.
to the Kitsuki lands.
The Imperial Histories: Tsuruchi and the Wasp Clan
The castle which became known as Shiro Ashinagabachi was originally a key Scorpion castle known as Shiro no Uragiru. In the late
eleventh century, the lord of the castle, Bayushi Uchinore, fell in love with a beautiful Lion maiden named Akodo Tameko. The two
became lovers and soon Tameko was with child, forced to flee her clan and take refuge within Shiro no Uragiru. Uchinore, devoted
to his love, cancelled his own arranged marriage and acknowledged Tameko’s child as his own.
The situation was displeasing to both clans. The Lion could not openly disown Tameko without great loss of face, but were left
fuming at the constant stream of rumors and insults which the incident created. The Scorpion Clan was pleased at the embarrass-
ment Uchinore had inflicted on the Lion, but their attitude quickly changed when Uchinore refused to hand the child over to them for
training, instead raising the boy himself and training him with Tameko’s help. Raised with far too much of his mother’s Lion honor,
the boy named Tsuruchi was displeasing to the lords of the Bayushi.
The Scorpion leadership decided that Uchinore had betrayed his loyalty to the clan, and that meant only one punishment: he and
his family must die. The Scorpion spread rumors that Uchinore planned to make a claim on Akodo lands based on his wife’s lineage.
The Lion could not endure such a thing and dispatched an army to attack Shiro no Uragiru. Before the army could arrive, Shosuro
assassins slipped into the castle to murder the family. The mother and father perished, but young Tsuruchi escaped the killers’ grasp
and rallied his troops to defend the castle. He asked for help from his father’s family, but none was forthcoming—the Scorpion had
an army nearby, but when they realized Tsuruchi had escaped their assassins, they chose to surrender the castle rather than save him.
The Young Wasp, as his parents had called him, had no choice but to try to arrange a peaceful surrender to the Lion army. That
too failed when orders from superiors forced the Lion commander to betray the agreement and slaughter Tsuruchi’s followers. The
young man escaped with only a tiny handful of comrades, and the Lion occupied the castle.
Tsuruchi, having seen the treacherous and dishonorable nature of so many samurai, broke his sword and swore the bow would be
his only weapon henceforth. Two years later, he and his followers slipped back into Shiro no Uragiru—having grown up in the castle,
Tsuruchi knew its secrets better than any. He slaughtered the Lion garrison, then declared himself the ruler of the castle and refused
to swear allegiance to either Scorpion or Lion. Both clans would gladly have destroyed him... but Tsuruchi brought his case before
the Emerald Champion, presenting the entire story of betrayal, treachery, and revenge. The Champion persuaded the Emperor to
recognize Tsuruchi as the ruler of a new Minor Clan, and personally granted the Young Wasp’s followers the right to serve as bounty
hunters for magistrates across the Empire. In this way the Wasp Clan was born, eventually to become the Tsuruchi family of the
Mantis Clan.

Chapter Four
103
The location of the Yoritomo lands is the first and perhaps situations, and for their mental fortitude to resist manipula-
most significant difference from more conventional events. The tion and bullying by their overzealous hosts.

Politics
Islands of Silk and Spice are so distant from the mainland that Moshi and Tsuruchi courts, while much less common, are
it requires several days, sometimes even weeks depending on also far more traditional. The Moshi, ever a pious family,
distance and weather, to reach them safely. Sea life does not tend to place greater emphasis on spiritual pursuits during
agree with many courtiers, especially those with a delicate their court season, and shugenja are far more likely to receive
constitution, and thus most guests arrive with a poor disposi- an invitation than anyone else. Likewise the Tsuruchi, who
tion and are somewhat more vulnerable than normal during place tremendous importance on law and order, tend to
the season’s early days. Furthermore, the conditions on the invite magistrates and honorable warriors or courtiers. Those
islands are considerably different than the mainland, with hotter with questionable methods or ethics are rarely welcome, and
temperatures and greater humidity. All in all, it creates a rather the Tsuruchi do little to make their Scorpion neighbors feel
hostile environment where the normal court costume (heavily accepted within the confines of Shiro Ashinagabachi. In
layered clothing and thick face-paint) can become quite physi- earlier eras, when the Tsuruchi ruled the independent Wasp
cally taxing. Clan, both Scorpion and Lion were forbidden from attending
The Yoritomo are well aware that their guests are often at all due to the circumstances of the Wasp Clan’s birth.
at a disadvantage, and are more than willing to exploit it to
their advantage. In addition to the island environment, the
actual court chambers themselves are equally alien to those
accustomed to a conventional environment. The Mantis were
The Phoenix Clan
once a Minor Clan, and were distinguishable from their fellow The courts held by the Phoenix are among the most popular
Minor Clans only by their ostentatious wealth. Generations of in the Empire, second only to those of the Crane, and more
pride in their material abundance form a major component than a few Emperors have spent their winters in Phoenix
of the Yoritomo’s inheritance, and their homes and cham- lands—indeed, the Phoenix have hosted more Imperial Winter
bers are decorated with all manner of valuable minerals and Courts than any other faction save for the Imperial families
gemstones. They likewise prize gaijin artifacts and decorate and the Crane Clan. The Phoenix offer the same comforts their
their homes with them, a controversial practice which sets Crane allies can bestow, but typically without any pressing
many other clans on edge. Again, this is primarily a means by political agenda. The clan is renowned for the beauty and
which the Yoritomo, ever ambitious and cunning, can gain an tranquility of its courts, and perhaps that is why the greatest
advantage over their guests, who they almost always view as of their courts, Kyuden Asako (also known as Morning Glory
potential opponents rather than allies. Castle), has been host to at least one Imperial Winter Court
from almost every Emperor for the past 300 years.
Guests to the Mantis court are chosen by their clans for
their ability to quickly assimilate new information and new
The majority of Phoenix courts are convened in the lands Elemental Council believes that they are above such petty
of either the Asako or the Isawa. The Shiba are generally concerns. Instead, the Isawa view a large court as an oppor-
considered somewhat bland by outsiders (and even some of tunity to demonstrate proper behaviors and philosophies to
their comrades within the clan) and their castles tend to be ill- their guests. This unfortunately tends to come across as arro-
suited to major social gatherings. On top of that, the Shiba are gant, but this is in keeping with the perception many already
responsible for protecting the courts of all the other families have of the Phoenix. Regardless, most clans send their philos-
in the clan, leaving them precious few resources to devote to ophers, priests, and artisans to the Phoenix courts in order to
their own political agenda. They usually don’t even have one make best use of the opportunities there.
in the first place. Thus, it is exceedingly uncommon for the
Shiba to hold any court outside of Shiro Shiba, their main
seat of power—and sometimes not even there. The Scorpion Clan
After the Agasha join the Phoenix Clan, they hold very
There are no courts in the Empire so feared as those hosted
few courts, normally restricting themselves to small events
by the Scorpion Clan. For all that the sons and followers
in the City of Remembrance and their newly built estate at
of Bayushi may claim the stereotype many hold of them is
Kyuden Agasha. While they do have the resources to conduct
false and unfair, the simple truth is that they are by and large
larger affairs, the family as a whole prefers to keep a low
deceitful and manipulative samurai who will use almost any
profile—they are still regarded as untrustworthy by many
tactic, no matter how dishonorable or ruthless, to gain an
in the Empire in the wake of their mass defection from the
advantage over their opponents. This has always been true of
Dragon to the Phoenix.
the Scorpion in battle, but the truly wise recognize that facing
Both the Asako and the Isawa tend to avoid aggressive them in their own court is by far the deadliest confrontation
political agendas, albeit for different reasons. The Asako imaginable.
consider court to be an opportunity to bring samurai that
Scorpion courts are for the most part held in the Bayushi
are traditionally rivals together in an environment of peace
provinces, with a small number of supplemental courts in
and tranquility. They are the consummate advocates of peace,
Shosuro lands. The Soshi and Yogo have other concerns, and
and constantly strive to end hostilities between their guests.
it is rare for there to be courts in any of their provinces, save
More than one burgeoning border skirmish between different
for obligatory courts convened within their ancestral estates by
clans—conflicts that could have escalated to full fledged
Politics

their daimyo. For the most part, outsiders find these particular
warfare—has been defused at a court held by the Asako.
families so strange and intimidating that they have no desire to
The Isawa have a radically different approach with regard attend their courts, even in the rare instances that these Scor-
to political agendas. They do not pursue one because the pion families have something of value to offer them.
104
Chapter Four
Bayushi and Shosuro courts are in many ways a dark
reflection of the courts convened by their traditional rivals
among the Crane. Scorpion political power comes from both
The Shifting Walls
knowledge and lack of constraint, and many a samurai has of Kyuden Bayushi
found his deepest secrets turned into bargaining chips by
the clan of Bayushi. Additionally, a samurai whose hands Kyuden Bayushi, the seat of Scorpion power, is the
are tied by honor can rely on the Scorpion to handle the principle site for Scorpion courts and is the city chosen
problem discreetly… for a price. In Scorpion courts, customs to host the Emperor on those occasions when the Im-
and protocols are observed with unfailing devotion, never perial Winter Court comes to Scorpion lands. One of
granting guests the opportunity to suggest the Scorpion might the many other physical oddities of Kyuden Bayushi
be failing in their duty or engaging in any practice that could is that the castle has almost no interior walls save for
be considered dishonorable. At the same time the Scorpion a few load-bearing necessities. This allows the hosts to
go to work undermining their guests’ loyalties and rooting easily change the layout of the castle and its halls, mov-
out their secrets. Manipulation is a game that was practically ing partitions and shoji screens around to reconstruct
invented by the Bayushi, and they stage any number of false the interior with almost no effort. Visitors have been
ploys and gambits, setting up their opponents against threats known to go to sleep only to awaken in what seems to
both real and imagined. By creating a field of constant oppo- be a totally different part of the castle from where they
sition and hostility, not only do the Scorpion make it difficult were before. Needless to say, this can cause problems
for their opponents to discern the true threat they offer, but when attempting to reach a meeting or appointment
they also set their guests against one another and prevent on time, so the Bayushi often employ this trick to place
them from uniting against their hosts. a petitioner in a position of weakness—by showing up
to his meeting late, he has already insulted his hosts,
One tactic unique to the Scorpion involves the presenta- forcing him to curry their favor.
tion of food to their guests. Scorpion courts integrate meals as
major social events as well as presentations of artistry. While
the Crane value poets, painters, and sculptors, the Scorpion
value chefs above all other artisans. They enjoy presenting

Chapter Four
new and unusual foods to their guests, incorporating typical
ingredients with unusual spices in new and unusual ways. In
addition to garnering the admiration of those who practice this courts into their own. The result is a strange combination of
unique brand of artistry, the Scorpion are very well aware that practices that draws on multiple traditions. This has had a
many of their more paranoid guests are terrified these new most beneficial result in that every guest of the Ide, regard- 105
dishes might contain poison. Thus, the guests are in a position less of their patron clan or family, finds something familiar
where they must either decline the offer of food, offering a

Politics
and comforting within the court, putting them at ease in an
potential serious insult to their hosts, or eat it and then worry otherwise strange environment.
for hours or days that they may be suffering the adverse effects
Moto courts are barely recognizable as such by most court-
of some unknown herbal compound. Either way, the Scorpion
iers familiar with the Empire’s traditions. The Moto family
win a psychological victory over their guests.
embraces architecture and decoration that is almost entirely
gaijin in origin, which sets the majority of their guests on
edge (to put it mildly). Even worse, the Moto seem completely
The Unicorn Clan unashamed of their somewhat barbaric traditions, including
Unicorn courts have never been traditional at any time since such delights as the wearing of fur and leather, the drinking of
their return to the Emerald Empire. During the centuries the fermented mare’s milk, and the frequent consumption of red
Shinjo oversee the clan’s affairs, they make a genuine and meat. All of these things are considered disgusting by polite
concerted effort to fit in with the other clans, but not to the society in Rokugan, ensuring that only the most unflappable
point of sacrificing their own traditions and customs. Other and strong-willed ambassadors are sent as emissaries to the
families have been less willing to compromise their unique Moto courts. In fact, most clans prefer to send their courtiers
practices, and as a result the Iuchi and Utaku Families have to speak with the Ide and send their warriors (and those with
rarely hosted any courts of note during their time in Rokugan. particularly strong constitutions) to the Moto courts.
The Ide Family is a notable exception, of course, since they
are the clan’s diplomats and are trained to overcome their
own customs in order to meet the needs and expectations of The Minor Clans
friends, allies, and even enemies from other clans. It is impossible to make any sweeping statement about the
The Moto are a far less accommodating people than the courts maintained by Rokugan’s Minor Clans, since any claim
Shinjo, with much more pride in their history and customs, would be true for no more than half at the very most. As
and after they take control of the clan their courts become the might be expected of such a diverse group with such radi-
most prominent in the clan, with the Ide courts a close second. cally different histories, cultures, and even geographies, the
The two are radically different in almost every respect. Minor Clan traditions are often directly opposite each other in
The Ide are the voice of the Unicorn in court, and as such philosophy and execution.
they have the most experience with normal Rokugani tradi- The smallest and newest Minor Clans tend to lack the
tions. They have observed how business is conducted in the resources to hold court at all; for example, the Wasp Clan
courts of every other Great Clan and most Minor Clans, and never held a court until after they joined the Mantis Clan, and
have incorporated a wide variety of practices from other
the tiny Oriole Clan participates in the courts of its patron traditions in many ways, although they are less willing to
Great Clan, the Dragon. pander to the needs of outsiders.
The Badger Clan holds courts but rarely, and those it hosts The Sparrow Clan are much like their Crane relatives and
resemble the clan’s progenitors among the Hida, at least on the patrons save that they exist in a state of near-poverty at all
surface. There are few creature comforts to be offered to guests times, and are thus much more somber in their attention to
high in Northern Wall Mountains. Unlike the Hida, however, artistry and the entertainment of guests.
the Ichiro try not to be hostile toward their guests. They can Finally, the Tortoise host courts of their own, although they
hardly afford to risk offense even at the best of times. rarely have any attendees from the Great Clans given their
The Dragonfly Clan traditionally have but a single court, perceived dishonorable and dubious natures.
convened in their seat of power at Kyuden Tonbo. Gener-
ally, the Tonbo family has little interest in the activities of
others, and is content to fulfill its role as a gate-keeper for the
Dragon Clan. It is uncommon for any Great Clan guests other
Courts of the Ronin
than the Dragon and Phoenix to be in attendance. Very few ronin organizations and certainly no individual
ronin have the resources or political acumen to host a
The Fox and Hare Clans both host traditional courts,
successful court regardless of the season.
although the Fox have enough strange customs to deter any
significant attendance from outside parties. The Hare were For much of the Empire’s history, the independent settle-
friendly to outsiders for most of their history, but after the ment known as the City of the Rich Frog was home to Roku-
clan was nearly destroyed at the end of the eleventh century gan’s only ronin court. The city was ruled by an obscure
and rebuilt a generation later, they became far more paranoid and secretive ronin family, the Kaeru, and they hosted small
of outside influences and restricted themselves to inviting courts attended by minor diplomats and merchant patrons,
only a handful of their most trusted allies. discussing the city’s trade relations with its Lion and Unicorn
neighbors. Eventually, however, the city was annexed by the
The Monkey and Ox Clans both bear striking resemblances
Lion Clan and the Kaeru became a vassal family of the Ikoma.
to the families that gave rise to their clans. Although the
Monkey were created primarily from the ranks of ronin, their In modern times, the only ronin court of any real signifi-
close relationship with the Akodo family ensured many simi- cance anywhere in the Empire is the one held every season
Politics

larities between the court practices of the two. The Toku are in the village of Nanashi Mura. Overseen by the ronin band
far more gregarious and welcoming than their Lion allies, called the Eyes of Nanashi, the Nanashi court is a simple
however, and generally are well regarded by all who have affair. It is rare for more than two or three Great Clans to be
visited their court sessions. The Ox likewise mirror the Shinjo represented, although there are often several Minor Clans in
106
Chapter Four
attendance in one form or another. The only true fixtures are sincere of the Emperor’s servants outside of the clergy, and
the Dragon, the patrons of Nanashi Mura for generations. they genuinely work for peace and understanding among the
Regardless of their scarcity, samurai affiliated with any clan Great Clans; in that respect, they are very nearly the opposite
can be expected to be treated with respect and admiration of the Otomo.
during their attendance at the Nanashi court. Merely making Guests in the Miya court are made to feel welcome and
an appearance is essentially a show of support for the Eyes, appreciated, and are treated with the utmost hospitality.
and the ronin within the village are greatly appreciative of Sadly, due to the Miya’s reluctance to involve themselves
such gestures. Likewise, gifts for the hosts are not expected, in major events, the environment at their courts is one in
but greatly appreciated when they are offered. which little of significant political importance can actually
For their parts, guests are expected to behave with a be accomplished. Thus, few truly important personages attend
modicum of honor and etiquette, but have few expectations the Miya courts despite the esteem which almost all samurai
placed on them. The Eyes host demonstrations and sparring feel for the Miya family. Still, those who do attend can expect
sessions, inviting any in attendance to participate. Standing to be welcomed with open arms into an environment of coop-
offers to study or even teach in the Eyes of Nanashi Dojo are eration and congenial discussion. More than one great friend-
not uncommon. ship between members of rival clans has been forged at the
Those who cannot abide by such simple requirements Miya estate, and it is exactly that sort of atmosphere the Miya
of courtesy and decency find themselves treated with cold, hope to create both in their home and throughout the Empire.
impassive hospitality, and little else. The Eyes will not risk
offending any guest, regardless of their behavior, but neither
will they make any effort to offer such boors any warmth or The Spider Clan
courtesy. Such rude guests will not be addressed unless they
During its limited career as a self-titled “Great Clan,” the sinister
speak first, and while they will be invited to every function
Spider Clan holds no court that is known or understood by the
taking place during the court, they will not be made to feel
people of Rokugan. That is not to say they do not hold court of
welcome. Most such individuals leave in short order, their
sorts, of course, but they keep such gatherings private, limited
prejudice against ronin confirmed by their own behavior as
to their own ranks and a handful of trusted friends or potential
well as that of their hosts.

Chapter Four
allies. The lords of the Spider Clan pay lip service to many of the
more common court customs, such as the offering of a gift to the
host and the holding of entertainment bouts for the amusement
The Imperial Families of guests, but most of this is merely deception to lull those few
Of the Imperial families, only the Otomo and the Miya hold outsiders in attendance into a false sense of familiarity. Religious
rituals are offered as usual, but are strangely absent of any iden- 107
formal courts with any regularity. The Seppun are more often
content to attend and protect the courts of their cousins, tifiers for those to whom they are offered… save for simply “the

Politics
although on some occasions they have staged courts of their Kami.” Naturally, the Spider are actually offering thanks to their
own. The Otomo primarily concern themselves with the Impe- dark patron Fu Leng, but the ignorant or distracted among their
rial Court, but when their own court is held, it is the perfect guests may not notice this at all.
reflection of the Emperor’s court in every way save for the pres- There are precious few “guests” at any Spider court, as even
ence of the Emperor himself. Every tradition must be upheld, those who believe they are there voluntarily might better be
every custom observed. This makes for a particularly rigid described as hostages. Being invited into the Spider’s lair
and ritualized event, but it is one the Otomo in particular feel means those within the clan believe an individual has some-
comfortable with, as it gives them a sense of control over the thing to offer them; that, or the individual has some funda-
proceedings. mental weakness that can be exploited to bring him into the
Guests in an Otomo court should be prepared to act on Spider Clan’s web of involuntary allies. The overtures toward
the defensive. The Otomo are rarely if ever overtly aggressive such individuals are cautious at first, with various discus-
with their guests, but their polished and polite exterior hides sions, debates, and contests held in an attempt to discover the
ruthless intent. The Otomo consider it their sacred duty to fan guest’s weaknesses and appetites. Once a suitable approach
the flames of aggression between the Great Clans so they can is identified, the Spider appeal to their targets in an almost
never unite against the Emperor. This duty dates from the irresistible manner. Those who lust for wealth are shown the
Gozoku era, and although many among the Great Clans take vast reserves of gold and jewels at the Spider Clan’s disposal
offense at the notion they would ever betray the Emperor, (of course, it is never mentioned that these riches have been
the Otomo remain convinced their role is essential. Toward harvested from the Shadowlands). The wrathful are probed to
that end, the Otomo tend to place their guests in situations discover the names and talents of their rivals, and then are
where they are confronted by their traditional rivals and shown incontrovertible proof that Spider samurai can elimi-
given reason to renew such rivalries. The Great Clans attempt nate the object of their enmity with no negative consequences
to respond by sending very even-tempered, level-headed for the guest. Lust, sloth, pride, regret, and countless other
diplomats to the Otomo courts, hoping to avoid unnecessary sins and flaws can be exploited in a similar fashion.
hostilities with their neighbors. Those rare few who cannot be tempted are rarely seen
The Miya are radically different from the Otomo in their again, as the Spider cannot allow anyone who has visited
philosophy of court, if not in its execution. Like the Otomo, their lair and remained untouched to escape alive. Guests of
they follow a highly ritualized process that observes centu- the Spider must tread carefully, for the very least they can
ries’ worth of customs and procedures, but in their case this is hope to lose is their life. Far worse, most lose their honor and
done out of genuine reverence rather than a desire to control their soul.
the flow of events. The Miya are perhaps the most pious and
Table 4.4: You Overhear Rumor That...
Play Aid: Random
a

d10 Event
Events at Court 0-1 ...one delegation is spying on or intriguing against
another delegation.
2-3 ...one delegation is spying on or intriguing against
the host.
The following tables can be used by GMs to create interesting
4-5 ... the host is spying on or intriguing against a
and plausible occurrences for any court-based adventure. If delegation.
the GM is stuck as to how next to challenge the PCs, or if the
action is losing momentum and something needs to happen 6-7 ...a delegate is planning to betray his faction.
to get it going again, feel free to consult Table 4.1—either roll 8 ...a delegate will be assassinated.
randomly, or just pick an option that seems attractive. 9 ...an important member of the host faction will be
assassinated.
Table 4.1: Random Events Root Table
Table 4.5: You Stumble Upon:
d10 Result
0-1 You are asked or invited to... (see Table 4.2) d10 Event
2 You are challenged to a duel 0 ...members of the same faction arguing with each
other.
3-4 A representative of another faction approaches
you... (see Table 4.3) 1 ...a clandestine (until now, at least) romantic li-
aison between delegates from different factions.
5-6 You overhear a rumor that... (see Table 4.4)
2 ...a note in a faction cipher, apparently dropped
7-8 You stumble upon... (see Table 4.5)
by mistake.
Politics

9 Specific event; varies by host (see Table 4.6)


3-4 ...a personal item that seems to belong to a delegate.
5 ...a personal item that seems to belong to a mem-
Table 4.2: You Are Asked Or Invited To... ber of the host faction.
108 6 ...a dead guard.
d10 Event
0-1 You are invited to hear a musical performance put 7 ...a dead delegate.
Chapter Four

on by the court host. 8 ...an unauthorized person in a delegate’s quarters.


2-3 You are invited to a performance of a noh play put 9 ...an unauthorized person in an area that is off-
on by the court host. limits to everyone except the host faction.
4 The author of a poem asks for your opinion of it.
5 A samurai-artisan asks for your opinion of his work. Table 4.6: Host-Specific Random Event
6 An orator from another delegation asks you for your
opinion of a speech that he plans to give at court.
Host Faction Event
Crab Clan You are gratuitously insulted by a Hida bushi.
7 You are asked to judge a formal challenge based on
an Artisan Skill between two delegates. Crane Clan A Crane courtier tries to ingratiate himself
8 You are asked to judge a formal challenge of ora- with you through a gift fashioned by a Kak-
tory between two delegates. ita artisan.

9 You are asked to serve as witness for an iaijutsu or Dragon A Togashi monk attempts to engage you in
taryu-jiai duel. Clan an obscure theological debate.
Lion Clan A Matsu bushi challenges you to a test of
Table 4.3: A Representative swordsmanship.
of Another Faction Approaches You... Mantis A Yoritomo invites you to view an ostenta-
Clan tious display of his clan’s wealth.
d10 Event
Phoenix A Phoenix courtier insists on mediating a well-
0-1 ... and tries to befriend you for no apparent reason. Clan known dispute in which you are involved.
2 ... and heaps scorn on you, your faction, and the Scorpion A Bayushi courtier invites you to dine with
way you look. Clan him, with the intent of observing your anxi-
3-4 ... and asks a favor of you. ety over the possibility of being poisoned.

5-6 ... and asks your opinion (in all confidence, of Unicorn A Moto invites you to view a contest of horse-
course) of a matter being debated at court Clan manship—or worse, challenges you to one.

7 ... and tries to blackmail you. Imperial An Otomo takes you aside and passes on a
Court rumor meant to create suspicion between
8-9 ... and tries to bribe you. your clan and another clan.
Rank Two: The Lion Cannot Fail
The first true lesson of the great Ikoma is that surrender is
never an option, and failure can be overcome regardless of
New Mechanics circumstances. You gain a bonus of +1k0 to all Skill Rolls
using School Skills.

Rank Three: The Spirit of Ikoma


This section contains new mechanics for use in the Legend Although many among the Lion remember him differently,
of the Five Rings 4th Edition RPG. Here we present the Lion’s the followers of the Lion’s Shadow know that Ikoma was a
Shadow, a rather unconventional school maintained by the warrior who cared for victory first, and the means of attaining
Ikoma. Although it is a bushi school, its students are taught to that victory second. Once per Round, you may lose three
approach the battlefield of the courts with the same ruthless- points of Honor as a Free Action to add +2k1 to your attack,
ness as any other field of conflict, and almost all Lion delega- damage, and Contested Social Skill Rolls until the end of the
tions to major courts include one or two of the Lion’s Shadow. Round.

Rank Four: The Quiet Lion’s Claws


New Basic School: Although their principle battleground is that of the court,
those who bear the name Lion’s Shadow are sons of Ikoma
The Ikoma Lion’s Shadow [Bushi] first and foremost, and carry the ferocity of their ancestor
Although many modern Ikoma no longer recall it, or have within their veins. You may make melee weapon attacks as a
chosen to forget, the first Ikoma was not a particularly honor- Simple Action instead of a Complex Action.
able man. He served his lord Akodo with great distinction and
loyalty, but the means by which he executed his duties are Rank Five: Ferocious Determination
frequently omitted from any historical record. Most Ikoma The wrath of a disciple of Ikoma is terrible to behold. You may
do not consider this an issue, but there are some among them spend a Void Point to take a Free Action to make a Contested
who understand this omission is a means of protecting the Roll of your Courtier / Awareness versus against an opponent’s

Chapter Four
family’s honor, as the first Ikoma was a ruthless, pragmatic Etiquette (Courtesy) / Awareness. If you win the roll, you have
individual who would gleefully embrace dishonorable tactics shaken his resolve by reminding him of his past failings. The
as a necessary means of completing his duties. opponent subtracts a penalty equal to your Awareness plus
the opponent’s own Honor Rank from the total of his attack
The Ikoma Lion’s Shadow are a small and extremely secre-
and Contested Social Skill Rolls against you for a number of 109
tive group within the Ikoma family who remember exactly
hours equal to your School Rank. This Technique does not work
who and what Ikoma was, and they celebrate his memory.
against those who possess no Honor Rank (animals, oni, etc).

Politics
They consider themselves extremely practical individuals who
exist as a sort of foil to the dire machinations exercised by
the Scorpion and other unsavory individuals. Although they
frequently are called upon to sacrifice their honor for the
sake of their clan, they do so willingly and without regret,
and almost always with the greater Lion Clan remaining
completely ignorant of their activities.

The Ikoma Lion’s Shadow [Bushi]


cc Benefit: +1 Awareness
cc Skills: Courtier, Etiquette, Kenjutsu, Investigation
(Notice), Sincerity, Stealth, any one High or Low skill
cc Honor: 3.5
cc Outfit: Traditional Clothing, Daisho, any one weapon,
Calligraphy Set, Traveling Pack, 5 Koku

Techniques

Rank One: No Boundaries


Those who walk the path of Ikoma choose a life of self-sacri-
fice and questionable actions in order to serve their clan as
their founder did. You do not lose Honor for using Low Skills
if they are used directly for the goals or glory of the Lion Clan
(subject to GM judgment). As a Free Action you may target
a number of opponents equal to your School Rank; you gain
a bonus of +1k0 to the total of all attack rolls and Contested
Rolls made against these opponents. This bonus may be acti-
vated a number of times per day equal to your School Rank,
and lasts until the end of the day.
Chapter Five The Arts

112
Chapter Five

Chapter Five
T
he student frowned as he examined the sculpture. It “Excellent,” the sensei said. “Incorrect, but excellent just 113
sat on a small column that had been placed within his the same.”

The Arts
master’s private instruction room. There was no indica- The boy turned to look at his teacher. “How can it be both,
tion of who had created it, no information about it at all. my lord?”
There was only the stone item itself and the column on which
“It is excellent because you have tremendous insight. It is
it sat, made from the same stone. The student could not glean
incorrect because it was not the tool that changed, but the
any useful information from it.
artist.”
“What do you know of the arts?” the master asked.
“Ah,” the student said, staring more closely. “Two artists
“Nothing,” the student admitted at once. “There was no created this piece?”
art to speak of in my father’s village. I was able to acquire
“No, only one,” the sensei answered. “However, the artist
reading materials from the greater Empire on occasion, but
creating this piece received word that his brother, his only family
nothing like this.”
left in the world, had died. He heard this news when he was
“Interesting,” the sensei mused. “What can you tell me halfway completed with the work. He did not touch it for many
about it?” months, or so I am told, and then finally came back to complete
The boy shook his head slowly. “I am sorry, master, but I do it.”
not have any experience with anything like this.” The student stared at the sculpture in rapt attention. He
“Look again,” the sensei admonished. “What can you tell me?” longed to run his hands across it. “Is that why you acquired
The boy drew a deep breath and stared carefully at the piece this piece?” he asked. “Because of the artist?”
of art. “It appears to be made of granite. That could have come “The piece was sponsored by an associate of mine,” the
from any mountain range, but I would assume the Twilight sensei said. “He noticed the change in the features and
Mountains.” assumed something unusual had happened. All we know
“Why?” about this piece was learned after the fact.”
He pointed to the side. “The marks are very abrupt. They “So much information,” the student whispered.
remind me of the Crab.” “Exactly,” the sensei said. “We study art not only because
“Good. Continue.” it sharpens our minds, but because it gives us insight into the
minds of others. If you take something a man has created, you
“It seems like the artist changed tools halfway through the
have a piece of that man, and you can learn much about him
piece,” the boy said. He pointed to the side. “Do you see how
from it.” He smiled wryly. “Everything is a weapon, young
the chisel marks change here? Whether he started at the top
one. Never forget that.”
and moved down or at the bottom and moved up, the tools
changed halfway through.”
to downgrade the importance of historians (save among the
Lion, who take their history very seriously), it gives artists
permission to reshape events to suit their plot so long as their
The Role of the Arts clan’s hero comes out looking good—or at least looking the
way art and honor demand they look, which may be heroic,
tragic, noble, or some combination of all three.
Another result of this attitude is that a great many Roku-
The arts play many roles in Rokugan. First and foremost, they gani stories have a strongly moralistic theme. This is especially
serve to educate the Rokugani about their past. Few samurai noticeable among the Lion, whose stories, plays, and historical
actually study history, but they all grow up hearing stories narratives almost always stress the importance of honoring
about their ancestors and about the heroes of their clan and your ancestors, obeying your lord, and abiding by the tenants
family. The stories may be passed along through a puppet of Bushido—and the dangers of forsaking any of those duties.
play, depicted on a painted wall screen, portrayed in an inter- Lion writers do not hesitate to pen tragic stories where the
pretive dance, or conveyed through the tales told by a grand- protagonist finds these injunctions in conflict, but they save
parent, but in the end the effect is the same: young samurai their most dire fates for characters who don’t even try to live
always know who is important in the history of their clan, up to Lion standards. (Scorpion stories are almost as moralistic
and why their deeds must be remembered. as Lion ones; this is not immediately obvious to the rest of the
A natural result of this is that all clan samurai learn a Empire due to that clan’s somewhat unique brand of morality.)
version of history that is slanted in their clan’s favor, often Art also serves as a way to express the beauty of nature
quite heavily so. The Rokugani do not readily perceive this, or the artist’s emotional reaction to the natural world. The
and indeed would not consider it a bad thing if they did. founding Kami of the Great Clans were exiles in Ningen-
The whole point of a samurai’s upbringing is to make him do, and yet Lady Doji found herself profoundly moved by
into someone who is dedicated to lord and clan, and if the the things she saw in the mortal realm. The knowledge that
facts of a particular incident don’t promote that, the facts will these things were short-lived seemed to increase, rather than
be replaced with a story that does. While this attitude seems decrease, the effect they had on her, and she tried to commu-
nicate the wonders she had discovered through art. Her
followers and children followed her example, and from them
The Arts

came the idea that nature was both some-


thing worth admiring and a source of inspi-
ration for many sorts of art. Indeed, natural
114 beauty remains the single most popular
topic for art in the modern Empire.
Poetry is the most frequent medium
Chapter Five

for art about nature. Poetry in Rokugan


tends to be both short and highly
improvisational, which makes it ideal for
capturing the emotions created by seeing a
moment of natural perfection: the sun rising
over a mountainside, or a fall of cherry blossom
petals set loose by the northern wind. For
those who find words don’t say enough,
there is painting, and painters depict every-
thing from the sweep of a mountain valley
to a single blooming flower. Landscape
gardening and ikebana also attempt to capture
the same idea, but by manipulating nature
rather than embracing it as-is.
The arts are also a source of entertainment.
Many samurai enjoy spending a day at the
theater, taking in the performances of whatever
kabuki or noh troupe happens to be in town.
Especially popular theater troupes can look
forward to being invited to the home of the local
daimyo to perform for his household and court
(and be handsomely paid for their trouble), and
a few artisan academies sponsor permanent
theaters where the performances are of
supreme skill. A samurai with only an
evening free might instead visit a local
tea house to listen to a story chanter,
or go to a geisha house to hear
his favorite geisha sing and play
the biwa. Many geisha are also
trained in dramatic dance or storytelling, allowing them to
offer their clients a choice of different arts.
Clan Morality in Art:
Samurai can also actively create art as a pastime. Callig-
raphy is widely studied both for its intrinsic beauty and The Tragedy of Matsu Uji
because an elegant hand at writing is useful for impressing
daimyo, matchmakers, and other persons of importance. One of the more notorious examples of how differing
Many duelists believe calligraphy sharpens the spirit and aids clan attitudes and clan morality can influence the arts
their swordsmanship. Among the more cultured clans of the may be found in the various plays about the life of Mat-
Empire, poetry is widely studied even by those who do not su Uji, a young hero of great courage and skill but also
consider themselves particularly artistic; the Crane, Dragon, great temper and passion. In the conventional Lion ver-
and Phoenix Clans in particular believe that any decently sion of the tale—recounted in many plays, stories, and
educated samurai ought to be capable of composing a waka pillow-books under the title The Tragedy of Matsu Uji—
or haiku to suit the occasion. young Uji falls in love with a beautiful Scorpion woman,
Shosuro Sushanume, and marries her. Naturally, mar-
Art is so widely used for entertainment that it can serve
rying for love is a violation of Bushido and leads inevi-
as the justification to host a court, evening party, or other
tably to tragedy, as the faithless Sushanume conspires
major gathering. A lord hosting a famous ikebana master will
with Uji’s karo, Sanjuro, to murder her husband and
almost always invite his friends and retainers (and sometimes
take over the province. The story ends in a massacre,
his enemies) to come and admire the master’s work. The tea
with all parties dead in pools of blood; a suitable lesson,
ceremony itself is a kind of party, of the most decorous and
from the Lion viewpoint, in honor, humility, and loyalty.
elegant sort. And finally there are poetry parties, where the
guests compete to create a poem on the subject provided by However, on one infamous occasion a playwright
the host, or to complete a poem started by another guest. with a Scorpion mother offered a different version of the
Many poetry parties are in fact thin excuses to drink sake and story, a play called simply Mercy. In that version of the
have a good time, and this is so widely accepted that poetry tale, Sushanume is a loyal wife, but her husband spends
matches will sometimes spontaneously break out among his time at war, and when he needs a woman’s comfort
groups of drunken samurai. Even Crab samurai can be suscep- he finds it with geisha and concubines. His temper and

Chapter Five
tible to this, and while the resulting poetry is generally of very bull-headedness finally drives his wife into the arms of
poor quality, no one can doubt its heartfelt nature. the karo, Sanjuro—who proves to already be a disloyal
man who hates his lord. When the play ends in death
The following sections survey some of the arts of the
and suicide, Uji whispers, “Why did you betray me?”
Empire and how various clans pursue (or ignore) them.
Sushamune replies, “If you were a better man, you
115
would not need to ask. But if you were a better man...”
Dance According to legend, at the premiere of this play

The Arts
the audience—entirely Lion—was brought to tears
by Sushamune’s plight. The moment the play was
Regarded on its own, dance is a minor art form. There are a over, the Akodo daimyo executed the half-Scorpion
number of courtly dance styles, such as the bugaku in which playwright and all of the actors, and forbade Mercy
masked dancers perform fictional characters with stylized to ever be performed again. Illicit copies of the play,
steps and movements. Many geisha also specialize in graceful however, have circulated ever since.
dancing to the accompaniment of the biwa or samisen.
Overall, however, dance is more often considered a medium
of light entertainment rather than great art. Dance gains most
of its respect for its importance in theater, since both noh and
kabuki use dance to help convey the drama of the play.
Though the Crane and Scorpion compete for the honor of
training the Empire’s finest dancers, the Crane are the clear
leaders in the art of choreography. This is a result of the differing Art and the Spider Clan
philosophies between the playwrights of the two clans. Theater
fans can spend hours debating which is correct and why. As discussed earlier in this book, while the Lost samu-
Scorpion playwrights feel that while the motions of dance rai of the Shadowlands do sometimes engage in some-
are important, it is the nuanced performance of the dancer- thing that might be called art, their work is hardly a
actor that creates the real meaning of the dance. Therefore, fit topic for a Rokugani to discuss. Once the Spider
they often simply take dances from already existing plays and Clan comes into existence, it forms a partial exception
reuse them. Sometimes they will choose a particular dance to this; while some Spider samurai are born into the
because it is associated with a well-known character type (a clan, the majority of non-Lost Spider are samurai of
dance establishing that a character is an animal spirit, for other clans who joined the Spider though choice or
example, or an old woman) and sometimes the dance will be mischance. As a result, what art does exist is in a mix
chosen to incorporate a reference to an earlier play into the of styles and sensibilities borrowed from other clans,
present one. lacking any unified artistic tradition. Players and
GMs running Spider characters or NPCs should feel
Crane playwrights believe every element of a play, from
free to work out individually what trends and tradi-
the words of the text to the patterns on the actor’s costumes,
tions influenced the character’s view on art.
must be chosen to help convey and intensify the effect of the
drama. Thus they will commission new dances for their plays,
working with the dancers who will first perform the roles to Landscape Gardening
establish the correct sequence of motion that will precisely
create the tone the playwright is seeking. Dancers and play-
wrights who work especially well together will establish rela- The classical Rokugani garden tries to recreate the look of
tionships that can last years, sometimes becoming permanent a natural landscape on a small scale, and usually includes
by means of marriages between the families. a water feature in the form of a running stream and a pond.
This style of gardening is especially prized by the Crane
because of its ability to evoke the simple beauty of nature,
Ikebana not to mention that it makes a wonderfully elegant backdrop
for parties.
Samurai and wealthy merchants who want a classical
“Tomorrow I expect to find the sun rising in the west garden but could not afford to put in an artificial stream often
and gold-hued elm leaves to fall upwards, because today turned to using pebbles to signify the path of a stream’s bed.
I attended a viewing of ikebana done by a Matsu. A In the reign of Hantei IX a Togashi monk took this to the
Matsu! And not some lord’s wife who married into the logical extreme of creating a garden entirely out of rocks,
family; Matsu Tae is a bushi who took up the art, she pebbles, and sand. This new style of gardening—called, appro-
says, to clear and focus her mind before battle. If this is priately enough, rock gardening—spread rapidly through the
truly the case I am quite glad I will never be forced to Empire, with the Crane soon setting aside sections of their
meet her in combat; just watching her trim flower stems classical gardens for the new form and the Crab embracing
was terrifying. it with a whole-hearted love. No Crab castle goes without
“Anyway, her arrangements were quite well done. a rock garden, and it is a common thing to find tiny rock
Takauji criticized them harshly, pointing out the errors gardens tucked in behind barracks along the Wall, each of
she committed, but I think he (as usual) has missed the them maintained by the bushi who bunk there. The Brother-
point. I think the errors were deliberately made; each hood of Shinsei also embrace rock gardens, considering them
arrangement had only one and she never repeated a to be aids to meditation and spiritual serenity.
mistake. This is not the way of someone who doesn’t
know what she is doing, it is the way of someone feeling
for the limits of good style. It’s a pity that getting her Painting
The Arts

into the Academy is an impossibility. Perhaps a winter


court spent among the Shiba? They might know what to
do with her.” Painting is one of the most highly regarded arts, and very
116
few samurai homes or palaces lack some kind of decorative
—From the pillow-book of Doji Barihime painting. The preferred subjects are serene natural landscapes
or images of wild animals (birds taking flight are an especially
Chapter Five

Ikebana is the art of arranging cut flowers, and emphasizes popular topic), but individual families and clans may seek out
using them to create something both aesthetically pleasing other topics—battle scenes are popular with the more warlike
and spiritually harmonious. An ikebana arrangement is clans, and many samurai also seek out pictures depicting
similar to a haiku (see Poetry below) in the sense that both use the deeds of great ancestors or their clan’s founding Kami.
limited means to evoke a larger reality. The Crane Clan credits Regardless of topic, it is generally agreed that no samurai’s
Lady Doji with the invention of ikebana, and the art is widely home is complete without a wall scroll or a painted screen.
loved and practiced throughout that clan. The rough soldiers Down through the centuries great painters have arisen in
of the Daidoji may not practice it, but they will have ikebana every clan, but no clan can match the Crane for sheer numbers
arrangements in their home to mark special occasions, and of great painters or for the influence those painters have had
some will go to great lengths to make sure their daughters are on painting styles across the Empire. The Crane also lead in
educated in the art. Among the Doji courtiers and the artists the numbers of ordinary samurai who practice painting as a
of the Kakita it is considered a necessity to have at least a hobby: rare is the Crane lord who cannot create an elegant
speaking knowledge of ikebana, and down through the years piece of calligraphy, or capture the mood of an ancient tree
a number of Asahina have composed books on how the prac- with a few stokes of a brush. The Phoenix Clan runs a close
tice of ikebana can promote harmony of spirit. second to the Crane in this, and their artisans are held to be
For the most part the rest of the Empire follows the Crane especially gifted in creating paintings of nature. Many Shiba
lead in ikebana, with the Lion, Phoenix and Scorpion clans artisans have achieved great fame for their flower studies,
all producing great masters of the art. The Yoritomo of the and a fan painted with such a study makes an impressive gift.
Mantis generally find it too minimalist for their tastes, though The Unicorn created a particular type of painting, the
the Moshi relish its air of natural elegance. The Kitsune, both narrative scroll, soon after their return to the Empire. In
before and after they join the Mantis, likewise enjoy ikeba- their wanderings through gaijin lands it had been common
na’s close connection to the beauty of nature. Although the for Unicorn samurai to record a journey in a scroll: such a
Unicorn and Dragon have little interest in ikebana, only the scroll would consist of a running series of sketches and notes
Crab will admit to actually disdaining the art, considering a on things done and seen. When artists of the Unicorn began
perfect example of the frivolous waste found in Crane lands. mastering the arts of calligraphy and traditional painting
Ikebana is largely unknown among the heimin, but monks they realized all of these things could be combined to create
and geisha will frequently study it—albeit for entirely different a continuous narrative. Narrative scrolls quickly became
motives. popular throughout the Empire, and in modern times artists
from other clans produce them as well.
Poetry Styles
Poetry (Waka) The most widespread and traditional poetry form in Roku-
gan is the haiku, which is practiced to a greater or lesser
degree by all samurai (and even many commoners) in the
“Today I finally had the chance to meet the Ide boy that
Empire. A haiku is composed of 17 syllables divided into
Yuu-chan is always prattling about, and not a moment
three lines of five, seven, and five syllables respectively—a
too soon. I had been worried that he was a threat to her
structure often expressed shorthand as “5-7-5.” The poem
virtue, but now I realize the truth is even worse than I
is expected to use highly evocative allusions or compari-
suspected: he is a threat to her development as a poet. He
sons, often involving nature or the seasons. Often, though
spent some time explaining to me the “Unicorn style” of
not always, the third line offers a twist or ironic contrast to
poetry, which evidently is based on the initial sounds of
the two previous lines, changing their meaning and adding
the words chosen. I was aghast. To think something as
further depth to the poem as a whole.
shallow as sound could trump the meanings of a word!
Never before have I been so grateful for the protection of A more antique and complex style of poem is the tanka,
a fan, or so profoundly tempted to beat someone with it. which has two additional lines each of seven syllables, for a
I will not allow this bumpkin to go on poisoning Yuu- total structure of 5-7-5-7-7. Tanka are not as popular in the
chan’s mind. I have written him a note forbidding him modern Empire, since they require more time to compose
to see her ever again. If that doesn’t work, I shall set and appreciate, and thus are not as well-suited to courtly
Nobutaka on him. Crane steel can always be relied on to games. However, books of poetry often make use of the
defend the artists of the Crane.” tanka form to express more complex thoughts or to tell
stories.
—From the pillow-book of Doji Barihime The Unicorn Clan developed its own form of poetry
during the eight centuries it spent roaming the Burning
Poetry is the most celebrated of the literary arts. Many of Sands. So-called “Unicorn travel poetry” follows a very
the most famous books of literature in Rokugan’s history are different format than traditional Rokugani forms. It
poetry collections, and no samurai can be ignorant of them usually involves five lines without any consideration for
and still be considered educated. This tends to annoy the the number of syllables, rhythm, or meter, and a separate
samurai of the Crab Clan, many of whom have never read sixth line that sums up the poem. The first two lines of the

Chapter Five
a poetry book in their life; the lords of the Crane, who have poem will alliterate, and the third line will alliterate within
taken upon themselves the duty of defining what it means itself. This pattern is repeated with the fourth and fifth lines
to be educated, are unwavering on the importance of poetry. alliterating and the sixth line alliterating within itself. A
Though the Crab seldom read poetry, it would be a mistake separate sub-style of Unicorn poetry is the so-called death
to assume they never compose it. The shortness of the stan- poem, in which the last line does not alliterate—a jarring 117
dard Rokugani poetry forms encourages spontaneous compo- shift designed to capture the abrupt end of death.

The Arts
sitions, and a Crab bushi is just as capable of appreciating a It may be noted that while Unicorn poetry makes use of
sunrise as anyone else. (Indeed, the Crab might argue they alliteration, none of the Rokugani poetry forms use rhyme.
appreciate it more than anyone else in the
Empire.) But it is a fact that Crab poetry is
usually off-the-cuff, unrecorded, and
of uneven quality… none of which
bothers them.
The true glories of
Rokugani poetry can
be found in the more
cultured clans, and none
of them can rival the
Crane for creating
or appreciating it.
Crane courtiers use
poetry for everything
from making political
observations to
morning-after notes
to their lover, and
even the clan’s bushi
feel the need to be able
to produce a respect-
able verse at need.
Not all of them study
it formally, but most
know the basic forms
and have memorized
a list of appropriate
seasonal words.
All of the other clans save the Unicorn follow the Crane prisingly, the Crane and Scorpion lead the Empire in both the
Clan’s lead in poetry. Most lords and courtiers of any rank at publication and consumption of pillow books.
all will be able to compose an appropriate poem at a party or, Travelogues are usually the diaries of courtiers or magis-
failing that, memorize one someone on their staff has composed trates who have traveled the Empire as part of their duties, of
for them. The samurai of the Dragon Clan are nearly as famous artisans who have gone on an artist’s journey, or of samurai
as the Crane for their skills in poetry, although their approach who have engaged in a musha shugyo (warrior’s pilgrimage).
tends to be more extemporaneous and less practiced than the Depending on the temperament of the writer, these works can
children of Doji. The Unicorn do not dismiss traditional poems contain descriptions of important historical or religious sites,
(or waka), but only the Ide and Shinjo families really embrace accounts of especially good or bad meals, sketches of other
them. Most other Unicorn cling to the travel poetry of their travelers, stories drawn from local folklore, studies of flowers
ancestors, feeling that to do otherwise is to insult them. and trees, descriptions of duels, or poems inspired by things
seen or experienced.

Prose Literature Shortly after their return to the Empire the Unicorn seized
on the travelogue as the ideal literary form. For the first
century or so after they arrived, the works of Unicorn writers
The bulk of Rokugani prose literature falls into three major were read only by their clansmen, but as time went on and
categories: war tales, pillow books, and travelogues. The they gained more familiarity with classic Rokugani writing
Empire does see the creation of some pure fiction, mostly as forms their works gained a wider and wider audience. Unicorn
short stories or novelettes, but as a general rule the Rokugani travelogues are generally admired for their innovative and
prefer to have prose that presents itself as being about real lyrical descriptions of landscapes.
happenings. Even fictional works often follow the structure of
non-fiction books—for example, Kakita Ryoku’s novel Winter
takes the form of a pillow-book about Winter Court, even Sculpture
though the events it portrays are entirely fictitious.
Writers of all clans produce war tales based on their Sculpture in Rokugan is a relatively minor art. It is not looked
history, but few of them can match the power and mastery of down upon, to be sure, but the demand for it is quite limited.
The Arts

material shown by the Ikoma storytellers. Ikoma war tales are Temples, shrines, palaces, and tombs are often highly deco-
popular with every level of society, so much so that peasant rated with statues of fortunes and guardian spirits, but in their
story chanters will pay to have them read out loud so they private homes samurai prefer to use unshaped rocks in their
can memorize them. gardens, and Rokugani architecture makes their houses more
118 While war tales glorify the past, pillow books—journals congenial to paintings than sculptures.
containing incidents from the writer’s life, along with commen- The Mantis Clan is a strong exception to this. In their early
Chapter Five

tary and observations—are treasured for being witty and up-to- history the sailors of the Yoritomo took to wood-carving as a
date. No fashion or trend will be accepted by the lower ranks of way of entertaining themselves during long voyages. The results
samurai until it gets mentioned in the published pillow book of a of their efforts were cherished by their families and friends
famous courtier or artisan. Pillow books are also the best sources when they were away, spurring them on to improvements in
of gossip and scandal; though it is dishonorable to mention technique. Eventually Mantis lords began to notice who among
such things directly, a skillful writer can relate abso- their retainers showed promise in the art and arranged for them
lutely sordid stories through indirect language to receive training in sculpture on the mainland, thus creating
and pseudonyms. It is quite common for a lively artistic tradition that continued and flourished after the
pillow books to use symbols or nicknames Mantis attained Great Clan status. Many Mantis samurai enjoy
for the people they are written about, collecting figurines done by their favorite artist, or relating to
leaving the readers to speculate on a certain theme such as Fortunes of the sea, sea animals, or
who “Cho” or “D-chan” really is. people engaged in fishing or sailing activities.
Somewhat unsur-
The Phoenix also have a strong sculpture tradition among
their Shiba artisans, though it is modest compared to the other
arts the clan admires. Their primary focus is sculptures of the
Fortunes, the Kami, and famous monks, and the many temples
to be found in the Phoenix provinces are filled with examples
of their work.
In discussing sculpture some mention of netsuke should
be made. These are small toggle-shaped or button-shaped
objects intended to help secure items to an obi; kimono have
no pockets, so this allows one to keep small personal objects
handy. Netsuke are everyday useful things, made by heimin
craftsmen and not samurai artisans—no samurai would consider
them art, but nevertheless some of them show great talent and
care in their making. The finest netsuke are eagerly sought after
as gifts. More than one peasant family has risen to prosperity
on the strength of its netsuke production, and a samurai who
sponsors a skilled netsuke carver can gain considerable success
for himself as well.
Storytelling
Storytelling is an art loved in every clan and at
every level of society. Among the heimin, most
storytelling is done by a village or family elder;
there is also a professional class of wandering
story chanters who draw enthusiastic audiences
at village festivals. Chanters recite stories taken
from the Ikoma histories or the works of the Kakita
masters, usually to musical accompaniment.
Samurai favor storytellers of their own class,
and every refined lord will try to have a storyteller
as a member of his court: either an artisan trained
in the art or a retainer who has a gift for it. It is not
uncommon for a lord to arrange for such gifted retainers
to receive training to enhance their skills. Training a t
the Kakita Artisan Academy, or by an artisan who trained
there, is highly sought after and many favors are exchanged
to make this happen. To have an actual Kakita storyteller at
one’s court is even better, of course. Many Kakita lords will
send their artisan vassals to visit allied lords, or to persuade
lords whose alliance they seek, as a gesture of goodwill. Such the Crane will praise the artistry of a fine tattoo. Praise, but
efforts rarely go unrewarded. not practice it: very few Cranes outside of the Daidoji have
tattoos, and the Daidoji usually limit themselves to the wrist
The Ikoma bards (or omoidasu) are also highly regarded,
tattoos that symbolize their devotion to family and duty.
but they are tightly focused on the immediate needs of the
Aside from the Dragon, it is chiefly among the Crab and the

Chapter Five
Lion Clan and rarely visit other courts merely to entertain. A
Mantis Clans that tattooing is most embraced as a purely
samurai who has the opportunity to hear an Ikoma spinning
decorative art. It is not uncommon to find a Hida warrior
a story is in for an amazing time, however: the Ikoma pride
or Yoritomo sailor who wouldn’t be caught dead buying a
themselves on bringing out the emotional highs and lows of
painting spending hours contemplating which tattoo design
characters’ conflicts while at the same time delivering a solid
he wants. 119
account of whatever battle happens to be central to the story.
It should be noted that Ikoma stories almost always center on Tattooing is also an art form that has migrated into the

The Arts
a battle, fight, or feud; they leave love stories and the like to commoner population, albeit at a much cruder level of
lesser storytellers... like the Kakita.
The Shiba artisans also train in storytelling, and if they are
less famous than the Kakita they are no less dedicated to their
craft. The winter courts of the Phoenix Clan are the richer for
The Artist’s Journey
their efforts, and many Dragon daimyo will invite them in The tradition of the artist’s journey dates to the reign
preference to Crane storytellers. The Shiba have a vast store of Hantei XVI, the infamous Steel Chrysanthemum.
of ‘priest stories’—stories where a priest or monk must expel Kakita Saigyu, a poet in service to a Crane courtier
some supernatural spirit from a location by means of negotia- in the Imperial Court, became worried that one of his
tion or force—and their audiences in the Phoenix and Dragon poems might offend the mercurial Emperor. Needing
lands never tire of hearing them. an excuse to leave town that wouldn’t attract scandal
or attention from the Throne, he hit on the idea of re-

Tattooing questing leave to go on a “poet’s musha shugyo” and


travel across the Empire. Permission was granted,
and he spent the next six years happily wandering the
The art of the tattoo is most strongly associated with the remote corners of the Empire, recording everything
Dragon Clan—with good reason, for it is rare to find a Dragon he saw in poems, journal entries, and hastily-done ink
samurai who does not have at least one. Of course, very paintings. After the Steel Chrysanthemum’s death,
few of them have the mystic properties associated with the Saigyu returned to the capital and started publishing
famed Togashi tattoos, but neither are they merely decora- his journals, which proved to be wildly popular. The
tive. Dragon samurai favor tattoo designs that have some link between travel and art was made, and the tradi-
special meaning in them, such as a challenge still to be met tion continued in the centuries that followed. By no
or one triumphed over, a battle won, or some special insight means do all artisans go on artist journeys, but many
they wish to preserve. Naturally they seek out artists who do, and those who indulge in this tradition are expect-
will do full justice to the subject, and over time a flourishing ed to publish afterwards.
artistic tradition has grown up in the Dragon lands. Tattoos
have spread from there to the rest of Rokugan, but in limited
numbers, for many clans disdain such art.
The greatest tattoo artists show the same mastery of color
and form that marks the work of the great painters, and even
artistry than what is found in the samurai caste. In particular,
commoner criminals such as pirates, bandit gangs, and urban
Theater
criminals often tattoo themselves to show their affiliations
and loyalties. “I must admit that Kakita Tamami’s Dawn of Fire is
one of the finest puppet plays I have seen in some time.
She has skillfully reflected a puppet’s lack of ability
Tea Ceremony to express nuances of gesture by creating dialog that
possesses no emotional depth at all. I am stunned by the
magnitude of her achievement. One might have thought
The tea ceremony can be considered as the most intimate the actors of the Jeweled Garden troupe, who were per-
of the performing arts: it is performed by one person in the forming the play, would have difficulty reproducing the
small confines of the tea house for a handful of other people, wooden mannerisms the play requires, but no: they man-
the only props being the tea set itself. It is an art of motion aged to faithfully embody the play’s complete absence of
and clarity, its only goal to bring the participants together in grace, energy, and mood. Truly a wonder.”
harmony with the eternal now.
The Crane credit Lady Doji herself with the creation of the —from the pillow-book of Doji Barihime
tea ceremony, and no other clan can quite match their obses-
sion with creating the perfect ceremony. Crane practitioners Theater is a popular entertainment at all levels of the Empire,
will go to great lengths to obtain a perfect tea set, or will and every clan can boast its share of playwrights and actors.
fret endlessly over the correct placement of the tea house in The Crane are generally considered to be the leaders in noh
their garden. Needless to say, once the ceremony is begun and the Scorpion in kabuki, but the truth is that both clans
a Crane tea master is the very essence of serene grace—to have produced great artists in both forms.
be otherwise would be to perform incorrectly, which a Crane There are broad variations among the clans as to which
would never do. forms of theater are favored. Lion daimyo tend to barely
The samurai of the Dragon and Phoenix clans are also great tolerate kabuki, regarding it as a debased entertainment for
devotees of the tea ceremony, though they tend to approach undisciplined minds. However, commoners, ji-samurai, and
it as a spiritual exercise rather than an artistic one. However, ronin sometimes need distraction, so kabuki troupes are
The Arts

students of the tea ceremony can be found all throughout the permitted in Lion lands so long as they adhere to the long list
Empire; its single-mindedness in execution and the clarity it of legal requirements imposed on them. The Crane, after some
leaves behind has made it one of the most popular arts. initial resistance, soon came to regard kabuki as a legitimate
dramatic form and attach no shame to attending a perfor-
120 mance. The Crab simply adore kabuki, and the favorite actors
of a Crab lord can count on being well-rewarded for a tour
in the shadow of the Wall.
Chapter Five

On the other hand, the Crab have little


patience with noh theater, and “it’s a noh
play” is common Crab slang for “it’s
boring.” The Dragon love noh, espe-
cially those plays that deal with ghosts
or spirits. It should be no shock that
among the Unicorn the cosmopol-
itan Ide are fans of noh, but more
surprising is that the Moto rival
them in fervor. The first Moto
daimyo to see a noh play thought
the plot was incomprehensible, but
compared the grace of the actors
to “a fine horse running across an
open field under the setting sun”—
thus establishing a fashion for
it within his family.
Samurai of all clans enjoy
puppet theater as a light diver-
sion, and though the actors and
chanters in a puppet troupe
are traditionally all heimin,
playwrights of samurai rank
consider it a compliment to
have one of their plays adapted
to be performed by puppets.
Some have even gone so far as
to write plays specifically for
their favorite puppet troupes.
Prominent Artisan
Traditions
All the clans of Rokugan include artists in their ranks—even
the brutal Crab boast playwrights, sculptors, and poets.
However, only a few clans have pursued the arts to such an
extent as to have actual schools and deeply-rooted traditions.

The Kakita Artisans


The history of the Kakita Artisans goes back to Kakita himself,
the husband of Lady Doji and the creator of the formal
dueling style known as iaijutsu. While he is most remem-
bered for his swordsmanship, Kakita was also fascinated by a
tation for a talented child to study at the Kakita Academy—
number of arts and how the quality of mind they cultivated
there are a multitude of such favors, large and small, that a
was so similar to the quality of mind to be found in a fine
Crane courtier can provide for an ally, and those allies are
duelist. He studied music and painting with the same burning
only too happy to repay such favors at a later time. In an
focus he applied to the sword, and when men came to him
Empire where art has been defined as important by Imperial
in hopes of learning the art of dueling, he required them to
decree, having a connection to the supreme guardians of art

Chapter Five
study other arts as well. Kiyamori, Kakita’s twin sister, was
can be as necessary as having a well-trained army.
herself a talented poet, storyteller, and painter, and she dedi-
cated herself to helping teach her brother’s students.
As time went on the students of Kakita’s dueling school,
now known as the Kakita Dueling Academy, became as 121
famous for the art they could create as for their skill with
the sword. New students began to come hoping simply to

The Arts
be trained in art. The masters of the Academy reasoned that
to turn them away would show dishonor to Kiyamori and to
Lady Doji, who had created a number of the arts they now
taught. Thus the Kakita Academy was expanded and split into
two schools, one for those who sought the art of the blade
and one for those who sought different arts.
The Kakita Artisans have become the main means by
which the Crane Clan carries out its Imperial mandate to
promote beauty and art throughout the Empire. The
Imperial Palace is a veritable warehouse of artwork
created by Kakita master artisans, and every
Great Clan’s palace is ornamented with
Kakita paintings. Even the Crab with their
traditional dislike of the Crane cannot
help but treasure the panel screens and
wall scrolls that extol the lives and
deaths of their great heroes.
The Kakita Artisans are also
one of the main means by which
the Crane generate favors and
friendships to empower the
political maneuverings of
their courtiers. The gift of
a beautifully painted wall
scroll, a visit from a Kakita
storyteller to enliven a
winter court, an ikebana
arrangement to grace a
wedding feast, an invi-
The Shiba Artisans The Ikoma Bards
Although they lack the stylish presence of the Kakita Arti- The Ikoma omoidasu are the only group that can seriously
sans, the quiet and unassuming artisan tradition in the Shiba and consistently challenge the Kakita Artisans for primacy
family has been a mainstay in Rokugan’s world of art for in an art form. The Ikoma are famed for only one art, story-
generations. Some find it curious that the stoic Shiba would telling, and they have poured generations of Lion tenacity
produce such a significant number of artists, but those who and tactical wisdom into honing their skill. Kakita storytellers
have spent time among the Shiba on the battlefield under- do not precisely fear the Ikoma—fear, after all, is unbecoming
stand that even their most stalwart bushi have within them a in a samurai—but they never, never underestimate them.
quiet serenity that mirrors the creative genius in the greatest Despite this, many samurai in the Empire have only the
of artisans. In contrast to the Crane approach to art, which dimmest notion that the Ikoma have storytellers of such
sees their creations as part of the clan’s larger dedication to quality, and most will never hear one tell a story. Ikoma story-
excellence in culture and politics, the Shiba artistic tradition tellers are found mostly in the courts of the powerful, aiding
is based almost solely on the need to capture and express the courtiers of the Lion or serving as courtiers themselves.
beauty in as pure a form as possible. Kakita artists always Combining their deep knowledge of history with their talent
want an audience; Shiba artists do not need one. for spinning tales, the Ikoma can stymie their opponents
That being said, the Phoenix Clan as a whole recognizes by pointing out they might be acting in a way contrary to
the value of art in forging alliances and long-term friend- their ancestor’s good example. Since everyone in the Empire
ships, and the clan’s representatives in the courts do not agrees (out loud, at least) that one should always act in a way
hesitate to take advantage of the artistic gifts of their Shiba pleasing to the ancestors, this can be a devastating political
brethren. attack. Scorpion courtiers who would cheerfully betray their
dearest friend or stab an Imperial magistrate in the back will
go to great lengths to avoid being publicly labeled “unfilial.”
It is important to note that in virtually every case the story
an Ikoma cites is the unvarnished truth. The Bards consider
themselves the spiritual heirs of Ikoma, a fun-
The Arts

loving, hard-living samurai who told outra-


geous stories about himself—most of which
were true. Using falsehood to score a
political point demeans both Ikoma’s
122
example and Lion Clan honor, and story-
tellers are trained to avoid it whenever
Chapter Five

possible. As it happens, this is a rela-


tively easy task. The combination
of centuries of history and a good
memory for detail gives an Ikoma
plenty of material to work with,
rendering lies more trouble than
they are worth.
Because their duties are so heavily
politicized, the Ikoma are reluctant
to train outsiders in their techniques.
Talented samurai of other Lion fami-
lies will be accepted, so long
as they come from proper
bloodlines and show suit-
able dedication to Bushido.
It is extremely rare for the
Ikoma to accept a student
from another clan, since their
sensei do not want to have their own
techniques turned against them. Ironically,
it is their rivals in the Kakita family who
have had the most success in placing students
among the Ikoma storytellers. The Ikoma
reasoning is that the Crane are already so
overwhelming powerful in the courts that
they will have little temptation to copy the
Lion techniques. On the other hand, they
can use a Kakita student’s presence as a
way to study the Crane storytelling tech-
niques.
Roll, you may use your Ranks in the Artisan Skill in place of
whatever Social Skill is called for. You gain no Mastery Level
benefits when using this Technique, since you do not actually

New Mechanics
possess ranks in the Social Skill in question.
There may be social situations where this Technique is not
applicable; when in doubt, the GM has the final say.

Rank Four: Bounty of the Craft


This section provides a new mechanical option for players When presenting your art to others, you increase not only
of the L5R 4th Edition role-playing game: the Shiba Artisan your own understanding of your place in the universe, but
school, repository of the Phoenix artistic traditions. Although you aid others in perceiving theirs as well. Once per day you
not as prestigious or politically connected as the Kakita Arti- may make an Artisan Skill Roll against TN 30. If successful,
sans, the Shiba Artisans are still much-admired in the Empire you and a number of other people up to your School Rank
and few Phoenix or Dragon daimyo will let themselves go who are present at the time regain all Void Points. This ritu-
without a sample of their work. alized presentation of your craft requires at least fifteen
minutes to complete. This Technique cannot be used in the
New Basic School: Shadowlands.
Shiba Artisans
Rank Five: The Touch of Destiny
cc Benefit: +1 Intelligence
The work of a true master requires no explanation to inspire
cc Skills: Artisan (pick two), Calligraphy, others to greatness. When your work is on display in court or
Etiquette, Lore (pick one), Sincerity, in the home of a lord, all present in the chamber where it is
any one High or Bugei Skill displayed gain one additional Void Point. If you are present,
cc Honor: 4.5 you gain two additional Void Points instead, and you may
cc Outfit: Sensible Clothing, Wakiza- choose to deny the benefit of this Technique to any in atten-
shi, tools necessary to practice dance. An individual may only receive a maximum of one

Chapter Five
your chosen specialty, Traveling additional Void Point per day in this manner (or two, in your
Pack, 5 Koku. case).

Techniques
123
Rank One: Soul of Brilliance
A true child of the Shiba line finds his

The Arts
perfect center in the serenity and beauty
of creation. Select any one Artisan Skill.
Whenever you spend a Void Point making
a Skill Roll using that Skill, you gain a
bonus of +2k2 instead of the normal
+1k1.

Rank Two:
The Way of Sincerity
Through use of his craft, a Shiba
artisan can forge close bonds
with others that allow for long-
term alliances to be formed.
Once per month you may make an
Artisan Skill Roll against TN 15. You
gain a number of Experience Points
equal to the amount by which your
roll exceeds the TN, but these Expe-
rience Points may only be spent to
purchase the Allies Advantage (subject to
GM approval). These Allies are temporary and
last for a period of time equal to your School
Rank in weeks.

Rank Three: The Art Speaks


An artisan has the ability to fall back on his art
when pressed in a social situation, allowing
its beauty and simplicity to speak for him.
Choose one Artisan Skill. When you are
called upon to make a Social Skill
Chapter Six Money and Commerce

126
Chapter Six

Chapter Six
127

Money and Commerce


T
he student stood in the doorway of the chamber, seem- “That it can,” the sensei agreed. “Do you see the fallacy,
ingly incapable of movement. The morning sunlight however?”
slipped in through the eastern window, glinting off of The boy shook his head.
the surface of countless gold, silver, and copper discs that
“The line of thinking leads to the notion that while we are
littered the various tables spread around the room. He was
above concerns of money, that our lords should worry about
familiar with money, of course; his father had been the village
such things. Does this not imply that they are less virtuous?”
magistrate and as such had overseen the collection of taxes for
the Imperial tax collectors each season. Still, for all that he “No, master,” the boy said. “They have vassals for such
had seen more money than most of the villagers would ever see things, do they not? Merchants and the like?”
in a lifetime, the sum total of the coins in this room was easily “In which case the essential matters of food and equipment
ten times that of any amount he had ever seen. for all of a lord’s followers and warriors falls into the hands of
“A relatively meager sum,” the sensei told him. “When you men who are beneath them in the Celestial Order.”
work in the clan’s ancestral estate and grow accustomed to The boy frowned. “That does seem… odd.”
seeing the annual taxes each year, something like this seems “As it should,” the sensei replied. “As with so many things
quite mundane.” He regarded the boy curiously. “Although I in this Empire, there is the ideal, and there is the reality.
suppose you might be unaccustomed to such things.” For many, mostly within other clans, the ideal of a life lived
“Yes, master,” the boy said quietly. without care for money is occasionally recognized. For most,
“Common convention tells us that money, whether koku, bu, however, money must be given some consideration in order to
or zeni, means nothing to a virtuous samurai.” He walked to ensure a family’s survival.” He chuckled. “Honor and bushido
one of the tables and ran his finger through the loose metal, have their place, to be sure, but can you live on those things
causing an almost musical jingling sound. “We should care alone? Should you ever abandon the notion of a concept that
nothing for such base concerns. We should take what is given is so essential to your survival as money?” He shook his head.
to us by our lord and fulfill his commands without thought for “Do not become absorbed with such things, but regardless of
material possessions.” He glanced at the boy again. “What do your perspective on honor, do not allow yourself to remain
you think of that?” ignorant of factors that are part and parcel of how you survive
from day to day.”
“It is just and right,” he answered at once. “I have seen how
money can corrupt a man’s thoughts.”
So while samurai are raised to believe it is unworthy of
them to concern themselves with money, they are also very
much aware that material wealth is crucial to maintaining

Money in Rokugan their position at the head of the Celestial Order in the mortal
realm. Samurai heroes who have found themselves separated
from the Great Clan structure with great deeds still to accom-
plish, men like Toturi, have been keenly aware that there is
always a limit to what charisma and great leadership can do
The samurai class is home to the deep Rokugani ambiva- by themselves. Followers need to be rewarded or they will
lence toward money and commerce, attitudes which filter desert (except perhaps for those few who truly exemplify
down to the lower classes as well. As a general rule, it is Bushido at its best). Thus at some point, all samurai must face
socially inappropriate, and in some cases borderline dishon- the fact that, like it or not, money does matter.
orable, for a samurai to seek financial gain or even to be
Those at the lower end of the samurai class cannot afford
seen as worrying too much about financial matters. Valuing
to care any less about material gain than their betters in the
material wealth smacks of excessive self-interest and self-
kuge. Vassal samurai and Minor Clans do not have nearly as
preservation—the Sins of Desire and Fear—whereas Bushido
secure a purchase on their rung of the Celestial Order as those
honors fearlessness and selfless devotion to one’s lord and
born into the main Great Clan families. It would be no great
clan. But at the same time, money is essential to the samurai
matter for them to slip back into obscurity, and sometimes a
class, as it is material wealth that enables them to maintain
family fortune is all that prevents them from having to live
not only the standard of living to which they have accus-
like commoners.
tomed themselves, but also the trappings that express their
proper place in the Celestial Order. It is one thing, after all, And it is certainly the case than ronin, lacking the security
to decree that the Mandate of Heaven has given you the of allegiance altogether, have no way of acquiring even the
Money and Commerce

right to lord it over your fellow man, but it requires osten- basic necessities of life without coin in hand. These samurai
tation and splendor to keep your fellow man convinced of at the low end of the buke caste must live every day with
your legitimacy. the realities of money and commerce, and the notion that a
samurai should not stoop to concerning himself with such
The clothes a samurai wears—especially at court—must be
things is at best a polite fiction.
made of the finest materials. The culture of court also requires
the giving of gifts, often quite expensive or beautiful ones,
and making sure one has appropriate ones often requires
sponsoring artisans and acquiring rare materials. And of Money and
128 course, a superior daisho and a suit of fine heavy armor can
cost the equivalent of enough rice to feed a man for his entire
the Bonge: Merchants
Chapter Six

lifetime. Samurai, in theory, are supported by their lords


and supplied with the necessaries to live and perform their Since the samurai class consider it unworthy of them to
duties, but replacing a broken katana, procuring more arrows, take too great an interest in money, it is the bonge who
repairing a suit of armor, or buying new clothes to replace attend to the nuts and bolts of commerce in Rokugan, and
those that are old, worn, or hopelessly soiled—all of those they are often held in contempt for handling something so
things require someone somewhere in the feudal order to lay disreputable—yet at the same time, their social betters would
out some koku to pay for them. have a difficult time of it if no one took care of those tasks.
At the level of governance, both the clan/family and the The commoners who make their money as middlemen—the
Imperial governments levy stiff taxes on commoners—recog- merchants, who earn profit by redressing local imbalances
nition by itself that the governing class, the samurai elite, between supply and demand of various goods—play a crucial
cannot exist without considerable material wealth. Palaces role in Rokugani life. The silk from which a courtier’s fine
cost a great deal to build and maintain, and every family kimono and peaked cap are made does not appear by magic;
has at least one. Imperial and clan officials alike must be it must be acquired from whoever spun it and brought to a
maintained in a style befitting their position, and the Impe- tailor who will fashion it. When a clan relies on imported
rial bureaucracy in particular is staffed by an army of petty food to keep its population from starvation, the food must
functionaries and attendants who must be supported from be brought from wherever it is grown to where it will be
tax revenues. And of course the clans support real standing consumed. In all cases, it is a merchant who runs the risk
armies of thousands of samurai, all of whom are armed, (and reaps the profit) of doing so… but what they do receives
housed, trained and fed at the clan’s expense. These mili- little respect from their social betters, or even their fellow
tary establishments are expanded during wartime, in part by peasants.
drafting ashigaru and purchasing the services of ronin. While All throughout the year, especially during the warm-
the former are not necessarily paid in coin for their service, weather months, merchant caravans great and small flow
they must still be provided with food, arms, and armor. And through the Empire like lifeblood, bringing food, finished
while ronin generally supply their own gear, their services do goods, and raw materials to places where they are needed. The
not come cheap. merchants who transport them generally pay for their cargo
Even the Emperor maintains his own personal standing on receipt from their suppliers and are paid on delivery to
army, and while the Imperial Legions don’t hire mercenaries, their buyers, so trade always carries the risk of loss or bank-
the Emerald Champion (and when the office is active, the ruptcy. Small-time peddlers also travel the roads of Rokugan,
Shogun) has authority during emergencies to recruit addi- carrying all of their wares on their back or on a single pack
tional forces through any appropriate means. animal, selling to any travelers they meet. In all cases, these
commoners must brave bandits, wild animals, and the fury of
nature to make the Empire’s economy work, and they are not crafts) to their samurai lords in exchange for the right to live
always well compensated for their risks and troubles. on the land they work. Of course, in theory everything they
Clever and fortunate merchants have learned to ingra- need to work and live actually belongs to their lord, not to
tiate themselves with the samurai caste to gain a measure of them, but most samurai recognize the reality that they need
financial security and protection. Having a samurai “patron” the peasants as much as the peasants need them.
means you will have your lord’s financial resources to fall To the extent that they may have a little left over for
back on if a caravan meets with misfortune. This also means themselves from the year’s harvest or production, peasants
the merchant gains protection against bandits, and other and craftsmen may participate in the cash economy, selling
samurai who might wish to interfere with his trading had surpluses directly to merchants and buying minor creature
best think twice lest they incur the patron’s wrath. comforts to supplement what their lords provide them. The
Occasionally, clever samurai who understand the value of samurai class as a general rule does not like the idea that
a koku more than their hidebound peers will go into busi- part of the economy can exist beyond their direct control and
ness themselves; the financial resources at their call through ownership, but they also recognize that allowing the peas-
their personal fortunes or those of their family make them antry to contribute to the cash economy keeps small villages
formidable competitors to any commoner, no matter how prosperous.
successful. Certainly the Yasuki, the only samurai family to
openly and unreservedly embrace the world of commerce,
have been very successful and are all but indispensable to Money and the Clergy
the Crab Clan. As a general rule, social prejudice against
commercial pursuits compel any samurai who takes this route No matter the temple to which they belong or the sect of
to set himself up as a “merchant patron” (similar to the patron Shinseism or Fortunism in which they are trained, all monks
of a heimin artisan) who takes commoners under his protec- take vows of poverty. Their education teaches them they are
tion, letting them do the actual (distasteful) work and at least to focus on perfection of the inner self and shun material
pretending not to involve himself in operational details. possessions such as fine clothes and jewelry. They seek to
understand the underlying nature of reality, not to get rich.

Money and Luxury and the pursuit of wealth only distract from those

Chapter Six
quests, and so monks are taught to live simply and to purge
the Bonge: Peasants themselves of desire for worldly comforts.
An itinerant member of the Brotherhood is content to live
without a fixed abode, wearing only the simplest of clothes,
The lives of Rokugani peasants are very much bound by the performing all manner of manual labor without complaint, 129
traditional bonds of feudal obligation, and the more flex- and carrying nothing except what is absolutely essential to
ible and complex world of commercial transactions in which

Money and Commerce


live, study, pray, and meditate—often no more than a bo staff
merchants live does not affect them a great deal. and a pack carrying dried food and a few mundane items.
The peasant class mostly deals in a barter But not even a follower of the Little Teacher can live
economy, providing food and purely on air and sunlight. Somewhere,
labor (crops and basic
somehow, he must acquire a meal and perhaps also a place to with a material benefit. When they turn out the begging
sleep. Itinerant monks usually live on charity, asking for alms bowl, monks also bank on the reverence that most Rokugani
whenever they come to a town, or relying on the generosity have for them and the willingness of those people to support
of those for whom they perform a blessing or a ceremony of monks in return for the satisfaction of having given freely to
passage. Of course, some monks have been known to abuse someone spiritually superior.
such generosity, but these are thankfully a small minority. Of course, aside from a few cynical souls, monks do not
This reality sheds a rather different light on the monks’ view their lives this way, but it is nonetheless possible to see
attitude toward material things. They are not absolutely that they do, in fact, engage in commercial transactions all the
immune to the need for wealth—someone has to provide them time, though of a more subtle sort than those of merchants.
with the food they consume, or at least a few zeni to buy The fact that monks need to find material support in spite
it. This implies an exchange of some sort at some level, in of their sworn detachment from worldly things becomes an
which monks provide a service that benefits patrons with the even greater contradiction at the level of temples and monas-
implied expectation the patrons will in return provide monks teries, where not only are there more monks to support, but
also a permanent physical location to acquire and maintain.
If a lone monk on the road cannot support himself with air
and sunshine, neither can twenty living in a monastery.
Economic Warfare Here, too, the Brotherhood of Shinsei banks on the rever-
ence in which they are held from their reputation for holi-
Trade and commerce in Rokugan are not just ways ness. Temples are often built and subsidized by clan daimyo
to provide goods for the samurai. They are also weap- and wealthy commoners, and further supported by donations
ons in the clans’ arsenals, weapons used to weaken from countless individual samurai and commoners. In addi-
their enemies and strengthen their own positions. The tion, many monasteries maintain their own farms, craft shops,
Money and Commerce

Crane are probably the clan most notorious for this or artisans, and can sell their surplus to merchants just like
sort of indirect warfare, because their immense agri- commoners.
cultural production makes them the primary suppli-
Shugenja are technically part of the Rokugani priesthood,
ers of food to the rest of Rokugan. During times of
but because of their roots in the samurai caste their attitudes
drought or famine, the Crane gain enormous lever-
and relations to money and commercial activity cannot really
age on the other clans and can often bring their op-
be separated from those of other samurai. Their power to
ponents to their knees with a mere threat to restrict
speak with the kami sets them apart, but as a practical matter,
trade. Trade embargoes are also a popular Crane tool,
shugenja are just as much a part of the governing class as
especially if an actual war breaks out—because trade
130 warriors and courtiers, and the ideals of Bushido apply to
is so dependent on travel papers, the Crane (or any
them also.
other clan, for that matter) can effectively shut down
Chapter Six

large parts of the Empire’s trade network simply by To the extent that wealth helps all samurai express their
refusing to issue or accept travel papers. status as Rokugan’s ruling class, though, shugenja must
concern themselves with its acquisition and maintenance
The Crane are not the only clan to engage in
whether they like it or not.
economic war, though their position and wealth
makes it easier for them than for many others. The
Mantis are also known to employ such methods, espe-
cially given their near-monopoly on exotic foods, Trade Routes: Overland
foreign curiosities, and other such luxury goods. Few
Rokugani ports can thrive without regular visits from Wherever there is a border between two clans, there will be
Mantis trade kobune, so the clan can exert consider- points where they meet to trade with each other, making the
able leverage by refusing to use a particular port. roads leading in and out of these places trade routes of some
The Scorpion are capable of running a subtler form consequence. For instance, Crane and Crab traders often meet
of economic warfare, based on their involvement in at the city of Jukami Mura, one of the southernmost Crane
many forms of illicit goods and activities. Although settlements; the town also serves as a point of contact with
these forms of trade are illegal and socially scan- Mantis trade vessels, allowing transshipment between the
dalous, they are also very much in demand, and the Crab and the Mantis.
Scorpion can cause considerable disruption and social During the centuries that Beiden Pass functioned as the
unrest within rival clan territories. main passage through the Spine of the World Mountains,
On some occasions, economic warfare has actually the Scorpion village of Beiden was a major trade site for
trumped battlefield outcomes. More than one war commerce between the Scorpion and the northern Empire,
between the Crane and their Lion and Crab enemies especially the Lion who lay on the immediate far side of the
has ended in Crane victory solely because trade pass. After Beiden Pass was destroyed and trade shifted north
embargoes threatened starvation to the other side... to the newly expanded Seikitsu Pass, the Scorpion village of
even through their armies had repeatedly defeated the Pokau at the southern end of the pass became another such
Crane in the field. point, serving as a hub for Scorpion trade with the Unicorn
lands. Scorpion grain and herb merchants would travel there
to meet Unicorn merchants bearing fine horses and other
exotic goods.
Trade between the different parts of the Empire is vast and
complex, and the steady flow of goods throughout the centu-
Chapter Six
131

Money and Commerce


ries has caused many roads and paths to grow into major an important conduit for the movement of foodstuffs. And of
trade routes. For example, in the south the famous Kaiu Road, course Ryoko Owari makes it not only a route for food and
which runs roughly parallel to the Kaiu Wall, was originally trade goods into and out of the city, but also for the trade of
built solely as a military road to facilitate movement of troops medicinal (and illicit) opium, which is grown and processed
along the border with the Shadowlands. But it also facili- in Ryoko Owari and then dispersed throughout the Empire.
tated the movement of iron ore from mines in the Twilight The destruction of Beiden Pass in the War of Spirits puts a
Mountains to the Great Forge at Kaiu Shiro, not to mention serious crimp in the movement of goods between the northern
the transport of dried fish and seaweed from Earthquake Fish and southern halves of the Empire, since the Seikitsu Pass is
Bay to garrisons all along the Wall. Large bodies of soldiers far less convenient for the movement of goods than Beiden.
moving along the road also drew hordes of peddlers hawking In the era after Beiden Pass’ closure, caravans wishing to pass
their wares to the passing troops; one can find almost any sort through the mountains have to either swing far to the north-
of trinket or curiosity hawked on the Kaiu Road, from good- west through the Unicorn lands or take a ship to or from a
luck tokens to jewelry to candy. Doji-controlled port in the south. This arrangement benefits
Just about every major north-south road that runs through the Crane and Unicorn, of course, and to a lesser extent the
the center of the Empire is an overland trade route of some Phoenix (who also control a couple of ports), but decreases
consequence. Although the River of Gold is the preferred traffic through the Lion and Scorpion territories. The Lion
route for products headed from the Crab or southern Crane in particular suffered from the closure of Beiden, since they
lands to the Unicorn provinces, the highway that runs from controlled the northern side of the pass and were able to
the Crane city of Mura Sabishi Toshi in the south to the great charge stiff fees to anyone who wished to pass through.
Scorpion metropolis of Ryoko Owari Toshi in the north plays Probably the most important trade route in the Lion lands is
an important role in facilitating Crane and Scorpion trade the Way of Elements Highway, which runs from Otosan Uchi
interests. Mantis luxury goods must pass through Crane ports to Shiro Akodo, then west and north to the Akodo holding of
and then along this road to reach the Scorpion, and the Crane Shiro Sano Ken Hayai (the Castle of the Swift Sword). During
charge a hefty fee for passing them along. (Of course, they the centuries that Otosan Uchi was the Imperial capital, this
charge a hefty fee to everyone who wants some of what the route was choked with commercial traffic almost year round.
Mantis bring into their ports.) The fact that the highway cuts After the devastation of Otosan Uchi and the relocation of
through the Scorpion’s agricultural heartland also makes it Rokugan’s capital to Toshi Ranbo, the importance of this
Money and Commerce

132
Chapter Six

route diminished somewhat, but its relative proximity to the generally the preferred route for Crab traders headed for
new capital allowed it to maintain some degree of prosperity. Ryoko Owari or, in more recent eras, the Seikitsu Pass. The
Lion copper from mines in the Spine of the World Mountains, abundant trade on the river does sometimes attract pirates,
timber from the forests in Akodo territory, and grain from the and during eras of intense war or social unrest the River of
clan’s central plains flow along this road, both for circulation Gold can be rendered near-unusable for trade.
within the Lion Lands and for shipment north to the Dragon In the north, the Drowned Merchant River flows from
or west to the Unicorn. Shiro Sano Ken Hayai is one of the east to west, and provides the main avenue of trade for the
liveliest trading cities in the northern half of the Empire. Phoenix and Dragon to ship goods to and from the Unicorn,
Caravans headed north to the Dragon Lands also tend to as well as contact with Lion traders on the southern shore.
route through the Lion village of Oiku on their way to the Of even greater importance is the Three Sides River, which
Dragon trade center of Toi Koku. Since the Dragon import flows from the Drowned Merchant southward along the Spine
grain from both the south and east, Toi Koku is a natural focal of the World, passing through the Lake of Sorrows and Red
point for the clan’s trading activities. Finished goods from the Shore Lake and then on southeast to the sea. Both the Crane
Mirumoto and Tamori come here from the west, as does gold and the Lion use the river to move goods within and into
from the mountains to the north. each other’s territories. The Scorpion also consider it a valu-
able route, and more than once they have ventured over the
Spine of the World Mountains to try to take it for themselves,
Trade Routes: Rivers or at least to seize a point they could use to levy tolls on the
riverine traffic.
The River of Gold is the southern Empire’s primary inland North of the joint with the River of the Drowned Merchant
waterway. It is a popular trade route for barges taking Scor- is the Firefly River, a holding of the Unicorn. The Firefly River
pion grain and opium to the Crab lands, since the journey serves as a conduit for Unicorn trade with both the Lion and
flows with the current and can be made in very good time. the Crane, with the most notable goods being horses, grain,
Coming back upstream is more difficult, but even so it is and diamonds from the Unicorn lands and dried fish from
the south.
The Empire’s major rivers also are choke-points for land
The Imperial Histories: The
trade, since these waterways are generally too wide and deep Mantis and the Ivory Kingdoms
to be bridged using Rokugani bridge-building techniques.
Instead, ferries are used to move wagons and goods across Far to the south of Rokugan, beyond the Tainted Sea of
these rivers, and a large caravan will often take an entire day Shadows, is a remote chain of islands stretching far off to the
to cross a river. Most lesser rivers and streams are crossed by south and west. The Mantis call these the Coral Islands, and
wooden bridges, either flat or arched depending on the size. first discovered them in the eighth century when one of their
ships was blown off course. The islands were uninhabited by
man, but they were abundant source of exotic timber, beauti-
Trade Routes: ful coral, and pearls. The Mantis visited them for decades,
bringing back their bounty to trade with the rest of the Em-
Seagoing Trade pire.
Several decades after they first began visiting the Coral
The Mantis Clan does not have a monopoly on shipbuilding— Islands, the Mantis discovered that another group of sailors
the Crab, the Crane, the Imperial Families and even the were visiting the isles for the same purposes. These strange
Tortoise Clan own shipyards and maintain ocean-going fleets. dark-skinned gaijin folk hailed from a land far to the west
However, the Mantis Clan does heavily dominate this form which they called the “Kingdoms of Ivory.” After a tense
of trade, especially the shipping lanes between the Islands initial confrontation, the two groups agreed to trade rather
of Spice and Silk and the Rokugani mainland. Luxury goods than fight.
harvested or crafted on the Isles, especially the famous spices, Ever since that time, the Mantis make an annual voyage
are much in demand on the mainland, and Mantis ships carry to the Coral Islands to trade with the merchants of the Ivory
these to Crane and Phoenix ports in exchange for grain and a Kingdoms. The Mantis bring gold, spices, silk, and Unicorn
variety of mundane finished goods. curios and trade them for rare gems, ivory, exotic feathers,
During the thousand years and more that Otosan Uchi is and timber. In more recent years, the Mantis have even
the Imperial capital, it is the most popular single destination brought back a representative from the Kingdoms, a man
for Mantis and Crane ship captains bearing goods and riches named Rama Singh, to visit Rokugan and meet with the

Chapter Six
to trade, as the Imperial city’s appetite for both basic goods Empire’s leaders.
and for luxuries such as gems, precious metals, ivory, and rare
spices can never be truly sated. After the city’s destruction,
demand for these items scarcely abates, as the new capital of
Toshi Ranbo desires them no less. But with the old capital’s 133
great port no longer usable, trade between the Imperials
and the Mantis must flow through lesser ports such as

Money and Commerce


Dragon Guard City and the Phoenix port at Toshi no
Omoidoso.
The Crane are always quite happy to serve as
middlemen between the Mantis and the landlocked
clans and factions. Mantis ships put in at Crane ports
constantly, especially Mura Sabishii Toshi. The village
of Aketsu also serves as an important trading post, where
merchants from further inland come to purchase Mantis
goods shipped to the mainland.
Mantis, Crane, Phoenix, Imperial, and Tortoise captains
earn a great deal of income out of coastal trading missions,
sailing up and down the mainland to run goods and passen-
gers from port to port. Mostly, this represents trade between
the Crab, Crane, and Phoenix, or between the northern and
southern Crane provinces. The Mantis do not dominate this
coastal trade in the way they do the oceanic trade routes; this
suits the Mantis perfectly well, since they consider it far more
important to maintain their control of the routes that run
between the mainland and their own ports on the Islands of
Spice and Silk. This also ensures they have near-full control
over access to the gaijin lands beyond the sea, especially the
Ivory Kingdoms—aside from the Mantis, only the Tortoise
Clan visit foreign ports, and they do so primarily for intel-
ligence gathering rather than trade. Thus, the Mantis
Clan get first look at whatever wonders foreigners
may have for trade, and they alone can reap huge
profits from selling Rokugani goods to the gaijin.
This sort of trade is very much under-the-table, of
course, since official Imperial edicts issued after
the Battle of White Stag forbid any open commerce or contact ance. Eventually these methods made their way back to the
with the gaijin lands. mainland and more sophisticated ship designs emerged,
Pirates (wako) are often a major hazard of naval trade, using oak or cedar wood and caulking their seams with pitch.
and the Mantis themselves have engaged in such sea-borne However, in the sixth century most refinements in ship design
banditry more than a few times during their history, especially came to a halt; in the wake of the ugly encounter with sea-
in the many centuries before they were elevated to Great faring gaijin at the Battle of White Stag, the Hantei Emperors
Clan status. Ronin pirates and independent fleets have also proclaimed shipbuilding to be a “perfected art” and forbade
ravaged the Rokugani coasts and shipping routes many times, any further innovations or the construction of any deep-sea
and have occasionally even acquired Empire-wide fame (or at voyaging craft. Although some minor adjustments to these
least notoriety), such as the infamous Yasuki Fumoki in the rules were made later, for the most part this proclamation still
seventh century. holds true, and the Rokugani continue to make ships much
like those used by their ancestors half a millennium ago.
After the Mantis gained the respectability of a Great Clan,
their interests shifted more toward legitimate trade with other Rokugani ships are very different from those which the
Great Clans, and piracy was seen as more of an embarrass- gaijin sailed into the Bay of the Golden Sun so many years
ment than a source of revenue. (The admission of the law- ago. The Rokugani do not lay down a keel for their ships, nor
enforcing Tsuruchi family into the Mantis Clan doubtless had do they fasten their deck planks down, so their vessels do not
some influence on this shifting attitude as well.) The Mantis withstand storms very well. Traditional Rokugani ships all use
officially disavowed piracy and purged their clan of those square sails rather than fore-and-aft sails, and thus can only
recalcitrant elements who continued to practice it. In fact, rely on the wind when it is coming from the stern. Thus, their
the Mantis began devoting much of their naval strength to ships all must rely on banks of oars to propel them when the
suppressing independent pirates, greatly reducing the hazards wind is poor or the currents unfavorable (as they often are).
of sea trade for other clans. It is interesting to note that most Rokugani consider it
Money and Commerce

inappropriate for samurai to pull oars. Thus, the war-galley


is a tradition which has not found much popularity among
Rokugani Ships them. The Mantis, as always, are something of an exception
to this rule, but even they rely primarily on commoners to
In the early centuries of the Empire, the Rokugani made ships row their vessels.
from softwood timbers, easily worked and easily harvested.
The only drawback to this was that the wood tended to be Navigation is also not a strong point for the Rokugani.
devoured by worms in warm salty seas, but since the Roku- Although the ancient race of the Naga possessed the secret of
gani seldom sailed out of sight of the mainland and had an navigating by astronomy, the Rokugani have only a rudimen-
134 tary understanding of this technique, and can take only the
abundance of such timber, this seemed a trivial problem. It
was the Mantis, living year-round on tropical islands in the most general directions from the stars. However, the Rokugani
Chapter Six

middle of the ocean, who began experimenting with tougher do possess an interesting navigational aid known as a sunstone,
woods and with methods of curing timbers for greater endur- a crystal which always shows the direction of the Sun when it
is above the horizon (even during an overcast day). For the In the late eleventh century, a visionary ship-builder
most part, however, Rokugani ship captains must rely on dead named Watanabe begins working in the Mantis shipyards.
reckoning and on sets of secret navigational directions known Recognizing the flaws with current Rokugani shipbuilding, he
as koukainisshi, which offer specific directions for reaching a increases the size and (more importantly) covertly improves
destination. (For example, “sail three days down-coast until the designs of Mantis kobune, while keeping their outward
you reach shoals where the water is green, then turn east.”) appearance close enough to maintain the fiction of obeying
The Mantis Clan have also become adept at using the kami to the long-standing Imperial decree. These ships, called sengo-
help them navigate, and few of their ships go to sea without a kobune, measure 90 feet long and boast a crew of 40 or
specially-trained shugenja on board. more, plus 5 samurai officers. They boast internal bracings
Smaller Rokugani boats, used primarily on the coasts and to strengthen the hull, overlapping planks that are resistant
rivers, are called sampans. They measure 15 to 30 feet long, to ruptures and leaks, and lateen (angled) sails that make it
and have a crew of between 2 and 6. They are used for both easier to catch the wind. The Mantis use these ships solely
fishing and short-distance commerce. On shallow rivers or for ocean-going voyages, since their draft is too deep to risk
in coastal marshes, folk will build so-called “duck” sampans river journeys.
with flat-bottomed hulls, allowing them to operate in very
shallow waters.
The rivers of Rokugan are filled with barges, great flat-
Agriculture,
bottomed vessels measuring anywhere from 45 to 120 feet
long, with multiple giant sails and crews that can be as
Mining, and Craft
numerous as 200 sailors, including samurai officers. These
ships are used primarily for trade, and every clan that relies Much of Rokugan’s economy revolves around the production
on river traffic builds them. They are far too easily swamped and processing of two types of raw materials crucial to the
to venture into the ocean, however. life of the Empire: grains and metals. Rice is the predominant
Rokugani foodstuff, of course—so much so that the value of
The primary seagoing vessel is the kobune, and it is this the Empire’s coinage is in theory based on it, and the stan-
design which most people think of when discussing Rokugani dard greeting in the Empire is “Have you eaten rice today?”
shipbuilding. Measuring 75 feet long and with a crew of 25 Wheat, barley, and other grains are also cultivated, espe-

Chapter Six
or more (usually with 5 or more samurai officers), the kobune cially in regions like the northern plains that are less well-
is able to carry cargo or passengers in its three large holds, suited to growing rice. Livestock are also present wherever
and has a raised quarterdeck for the helmsman which can also there is agriculture, but ranching is unheard of in Rokugan,
function as a fighting platform during battle. The ship typi- and large-scale herding is found only among the Unicorn.
cally has two square sails (although a few vessels add a third), 135
Because many regions of the Empire operate at a food deficit,
and the larger aft mast has a limited ability to be turned to
meet the wind.

Money and Commerce


trade in food is the most high-grade paper is nearly as esteemed in the Empire as high
fundamental and continuous form quality silk. Every self-respecting samurai wants only the
of commerce in Rokugan. best paper for his calligraphy; after all, sending an official
Iron is a crucial commodity because of its message or important correspondence on cheap, poor-quality
key role in the manufacture of steel weapons and paper is an insult, suggesting the sender does not esteem
armor (not to mention mundane iron tools and the recipient enough to use the proper materials. Likewise, a
cutlery), but copper is also valued for its role in fabricating samurai who cannot afford good paper can only further harm
tools and other mundane items. The Crab, Dragon, and Lion his own reputation by sending letters on cheap paper.
dominate the trade in metals, although most clans have at Within the highest ranks of society, especially in political
least a few modest mining interests. environments such as the major courts, a fierce if rarely
Precious metals, gems, pearls, silks, spices, and other acknowledged rivalry exists over paper. When every word
luxury goods are always in demand for the samurai caste, and action has triple meanings, even paper can start wars.
but the rarest and most desirable of commodities are precious The quality of a samurai’s paper, whether used for letters,
materials with magical or semi-magical properties: jade interior walls, or even lamps, is a sign of his place in the
and crystal. The rarity of such things means they account world. Many clans have paper made with subtle or even
for a relatively small physical portion of trading activity in invisible dyes mixed in with the raw pulp, or place barely
Rokugan, but there is considerable money to be made for visible watermarks of their clan mon on each sheet. Since
those fortunate enough to have access to them. paper is expensive, re-use is quite common, and proud
samurai guard their own paper so closely that they some-
Of course, crafted and processed goods fashioned from
times enchant their documents to self-combust should
these raw materials are also traded heavily and form
anyone else try to write on them.
another important segment of Rokugan’s economy. They
can vary widely in quality; a storage jar can be either a
Money and Commerce

cheap, plain item meant for the peasantry, or a thing of


beauty as well as function fashioned by a Kakita or Shiba
artisan for a noble household. Production of finished goods
tends to cluster by availability of raw materials—pottery
clay can be found almost anywhere, for instance, but metal
Regional Supply
forges congregate near mines.
Fundamentally, Rokugani trade is driven by demand and
and Demand
scarcity. Important commodities and goods are not distrib-
136 uted equally or even fairly between clan territories, and every
clan must trade what it has in plenty for what it lacks. No The Crab Lands
Chapter Six

clan is truly self-sufficient, and thus every clan must rely on


commerce with allies and rivals alike to keep itself supplied The Crab lands are mostly rugged and barren, and rela-
with all the necessaries of a complex society. This makes the tively little of their territory is well-suited to agriculture. It
delicate political relationships between them all the more doesn’t help them, of course, that so much of the Hiruma and
difficult and treacherous. Kuni lands were lost to the Shadowlands or devastated by
exposure to the Taint. Even in a good year, the Crab barely
produce enough food to feed themselves, especially since the
enormous standing garrison of the Great Carpenter Wall is
A Vital Commodity: Paper a perpetual drain on their food supplies. The clan therefore
Washi, or paper, is one of the most important finished exports no rice, and often has to rely on food imports to get
products in Rokugan, a necessity of the complex civilized by. Fortunately, the Crab can claim possession of Earthquake
life of the samurai. The Rokugani use it for all manner of Fish Bay; rich in fish, Earthquake Fish Bay not only supple-
things—for the walls of their houses and the panels of their ments the clan’s food supply but also provides them with a
lanterns, for court fans, for writing their letters and decrees, useful export product to landlocked areas who tire of eating
for wrapping gifts, and for making art (origami). However, only fowl and vegetables with their rice.
paper manufacture is neither easy nor cheap, and every clan Tea is also an important Crab export, and tea plantations
in the Empire, every district and city, has its own expert dot the slopes of the Twilight Mountains and the Wall Above
paper-makers, men and women who specialize in the fine the Ocean. More tea is grown in the Crab lands than anywhere
art of making paper. else in Rokugan, and given the social importance of tea to
Paper is manufactured from the bark of a mulberry tree the Rokugani, this export is viewed by some in the Empire as
(whose leaves also feed silkworms). The bark is laboriously rivaling the importance of the Crab Clan’s role of defending
steamed and stripped from the branches, then the inner layer the Empire against the Shadowlands.
of soft white fibers is heated in an alkaline solution before The Crab’s most important commodity, however, is without
being rinsed in cold water. After cleansing any impurities, the a doubt the abundant and high-quality iron ore mined in the
fibers are beaten into a pulp which is mixed with water and Hida lands, which in turn is used to create the clan’s most
vegetable mucilage. The resultant material is spread across valued export: Kaiu steel and the weapons, armor, and tools
a bamboo screen and shaken to remove excess water. After made from it. Of course, the Crab keep most of the weapons
drying, it becomes washi. crafted in the Great Forge at Kaiu Shiro for themselves, but
Washi is a tough paper and takes ink well, making it they know the rest of the Empire will pay well for them, and
superb for the many uses the Rokugani have for it. That being they usually allow some of their output to leave their lands
said, there are considerable differences in paper quality, and for the right price. Ingots of Kaiu steel also do quite nicely as
export products, since the Kaiu name carries with it an almost
mystical aura of expert craftsmanship.
The Dragon Lands
The Crab also maintain a number of jade mines in the For all its famous introversion and focus on the otherworldly,
Twilight Mountains, but they are far less willing to export this the Dragon Clan still cannot avoid the basic realities of the
sacred stone despite its high value. The Crab can never have world. The clan lacks much arable land, and since it cannot
enough jade to satisfy the needs of their armies, and during grow enough food to feed its own population, it must get it
eras of shortage, when jade production falls, the Crab often from someone else.
are forced to trade other goods for more jade in order to keep The perpetual conundrum of the Dragon is the need to
their armies fully supplied. support a population base worthy of a Great Clan while
Of course, pretty much all trade to and from the Crab lands dwelling in rugged, mountainous holdings less suited for
flows through the Yasuki family, as no one else in the clan food production than those of any of their Great Clan peers
can approach their knack for striking deals and getting the (except possibly the far-smaller Mantis Clan). The flatlands
best possible price, whether buying or selling. The Yasuki held by the Mirumoto family produce most of the grain grown
import food and silk for the Crab, running ships up the coast in the Dragon lands, but they simply cannot grow enough
(and occasionally as far as the Islands of Spice and Silk) and to feed the entire clan by themselves. The clan also covertly
sending caravans to all corners of the Empire. Their lands raises goats—the only livestock well-suited for mountainous
are also notorious as havens for gambling and other illicit terrain—but that, too, cannot keep the Dragon fed. The clan is
activities—a fact that does not sit well with the other Crab thus very much at the mercy of its trading partners, and poor
families, but they turn their gaze aside in consideration for relations with them can easily lead to famine.
the unique skills the Yasuki bring to the clan. Fortunately, the Dragon are not wholly without natural
wealth. The Great Wall of the North blesses them with deposits
of gold and iron; in fact, they own more gold mines than any
The Crane Lands other Great Clan. The Serpent’s Tail Mine, in the holdings of
the Agasha and later the Tamori, is particularly famous as a
When it comes to trade, the Crane are blessed by geography. source of both gold and iron ore, and it keeps the forges in the
Thanks to their possession of both bountiful farmlands and nearby city of Suigeki Toshi well supplied.
coastal lands, as well as their central location in the Empire,

Chapter Six
As long as their mines hold out, the Dragon usually have
trade with other clans has a central place in their economy.
enough wealth to persuade other clans to keep them fed,
The western Doji holdings are the Crane’s breadbasket, although vagaries of Great Clan politics can disrupt this at
providing not only rice but also cheaper grains like wheat, times, especially during years of Empire-wide dearth.
barley, and millet. Vegetables are also grown in large quanti- 137
ties, along with the mulberry leaves that fuel silk production.
The Crane have no problem exporting agricultural products,
The Lion Lands

Money and Commerce


using them for both wealth and political leverage. One of the
few commodities the Crane are somewhat short on, however, is The Lion are fortunate in that their holdings provide them
lumber, so the fruit of the Doji lands often flows north to the with a helpful variety of natural resources—they are actually
Phoenix in exchange for wood harvested from the Mori Isawa. more self-sufficient than many clans, and have more than
The Crane have numerous port cities and towns along the one substantial export product. Although the dignified art of
coast, and do not hesitate to take advantage of this. Mantis soldiering is and always will be the Lion Clan’s emphasis, they
ships bring exotic luxury goods to the Crane from their islands, have the potential to exert considerable influence through
picking up food, art, metal, and various staple goods in return. trading—or choosing not to trade—their commodity surpluses.
Samui Kaze Toshi (Cold Wind City), Mura Sabishi Toshi, and That they are not more influential in the Empire’s economic
Jukami Mura are the most important trade ports as far as affairs is largely the result of their clan culture: more than any
contact between the Mantis and Crane are concerned, but all of other Great Clan, the Lion embrace the notion that commerce
the coastal ports do a brisk trade with their off-shore neighbors. should be beneath the notice of a samurai, and there are very
few merchant patrons in their ranks.
The Crane also benefit from the flow of goods into and
through their lands from the rest of the Empire. Other clans’ The northern plains of the Lion, lying just south of the
trade caravans, eager to procure Mantis goods, must pass Drowned Merchant River and the border with the Dragon
through Crane territory, as must those overland caravans lands, are the clan’s prime agricultural area. Rich and fertile,
running back and forth from the Crab lands. Crane merchants they allow the clan to grow vast crops of rice, so great that
happily play middle-man between buyers and sellers, espe- in many years they can exceed their needs despite their vast
cially in the ports, where they have learned how to get first armies. When a surplus is available, it usually heads south
crack at whatever goods Mantis traders bring from their to the Crab in exchange for Kaiu steel, weapons, and armor.
islands. Both the Doji and Daidoji have set up trading grounds The Unicorn also sometimes import rice from the Lion when
to ensure their merchants can profit from the movement of they can.
goods. The most prominent of these are located at Aketsu and
Mura Sabishii Toshi.
As a result of their position as a natural trade hub, the
Crane tend to be wealthier in koku than in natural resources.
Their comfort is that they can always buy whatever they need,
and their perpetual food surplus (even during years of bad
harvest) makes it easy for them to maintain their cash riches.
The Lion are also blessed with Rokugan’s most significant
copper deposits, found in the Spine of the World Moun-
The Mantis Lands
tains. The clan operates mines all along their section of the The Mantis are positioned to take advantage of trade in unique
range, and has even been known to use enslaved zokujin ways. Difficult as it is for them to grow enough food in their
to assist in the labor. Copper ingots constitute the Lion’s jungle island home to maintain a substantial population, they
single most significant export. Copper is an important indus- nonetheless have the wherewithal to trade with the mainland
trial commodity that figures in the production of a variety for whatever they want to eat and anything else they need.
of commercial and household items; every temple needs Geography, good fortune, and their own native cunning have
braziers for burning incense, for instance, and there are a lot given them all they need to prosper and then some.
of temples in Rokugan. Also, bronze—an alloy of copper—is Even before they became a Great Clan, the Mantis were quite
commonly used for producing decorative items and high- wealthy, rivaling the far larger Crane Clan in riches. Visitors to
lighting luxurious arms and armor. their holdings on the Islands of Spice and Silk often comment
Akodo Mori, the only major forest in the Lion lands, is on their ostentatious displays (and questionable taste). In
a major source of timber, and through careful management earlier centuries much of the Mantis’ wealth came from piracy,
the clan usually produces enough to meet its needs and even but that hardly explains most of the clan’s good fortune. The
export a little. The Katai, a vassal family to the Akodo, handle Mantis have also accumulated a significant amount of wealth
the timber trade for the clan; they make sure the traders who through trade with gaijin peoples, especially those of the Ivory
buy from the local woodcutters set aside enough to cover Kingdoms, though in the eyes of most Rokugani that is a
the clan’s military needs, which take priority over trade and pursuit scarcely more respectable—perhaps even less so—than
civilian construction projects. piracy. Still, there is no doubt that exotic foreign goods can
Although the Lion do not think highly of commerce, that’s fetch more than a few koku if one knows where to sell them.
not to say they don’t welcome trade caravans passing through Competition from foreign traders has driven up demand for
Money and Commerce

their domain. The Way of Elements Highway is an important the luxury goods the Mantis have wrested from their islands,
trade corridor and the Lion, proud as they are, are nonetheless allowing them to sell to Rokugani for higher prices.
sensible enough to serve and profit from the merchants who Above and beyond these dubious sources of wealth, it is
pass constantly under the noses of the Akodo. primarily the export of rare exotic goods to the Rokugani
The Lion Clan’s only significant import needs are iron mainland that drives the economy of the Mantis lands.
(usually supplied by the Crab) and sometimes food—any time Unusual timber from the rain forests, beautiful coral and
they suffer a poor harvest, they must rely on imports to make pearls from the coasts, powerful and vivid spices and deli-
up the difference and keep their vast armies fed. This has cious fruits that can only grow in a tropical climate—these
138 often worked to their detriment when a poor harvest coin- are commodities found nowhere (or almost nowhere) else in
cides with a war against the Crane. Rokugan, and Mantis traders can always fetch a good price
for them, especially in the Crane coastal ports.
Chapter Six

The mountains that rise at the heart of many of the Mantis


islands also contain rich lodes of gold, silver, and gemstones. The
Islands of Spice and Silk are far and away the largest source of
gemstones in Rokugan, exceeding even the Unicorn Clan’s do not have in adequate quantities. Their main imports are
diamond deposits, and the clan’s mines are so valuable that the gold, iron, and silver ingots from the Dragon lands.
Yoritomo keep their exact locations secret from all outsiders. Perhaps the most unusual trade activity in Phoenix lands
All of which is very much to the good, since the Mantis is the clan’s occasional furtive meetings with gaijin Yobanjin
also possess very little arable land. The Islands of Spice and traders, who bring exotic but useful goods from beyond
Silk are mostly beaches at the edges, and sand quickly gives the Empire’s northern border. Of particular interest to the
way to tropical forest and mountains as one moves inland. Phoenix (or at least to the Isawa) are the foreign herbs and
Where there is flat land, the jungle can be cleared away to strange alchemical compounds they bring and trade for rice
make room for rice paddies, but these forests are also lucrative and cloth. The herbs are not native to Rokugan, and the
sources of export goods, making the decision to clear them a alchemy has yet to be reproduced by Rokugani researchers.
difficult one. Thus geography significantly limits the Mantis’ These meetings are held in Yobanjin Mura, a remote settle-
agricultural output. Fishing in the rich waters off their islands ment built for this express purpose, but more illicit contacts
can make up for this to some degree, and in some years the also take place in Hopeful Rest City, where items that official
Mantis can actually generate a surplus of seafood, but more Phoenix representatives would not dare to acquire or give to
often the clan uses the luxury goods sold to the mainland to gaijin change hands. Regardless, in all cases the Phoenix keep
buy rice and other food in return, along with lumber, iron ore, these contacts as discreet as possible, as they do not wish the
and other items they do not possess on their islands. rest of the Empire to know that they regularly violate the
Mantis shipwrights find their services very much in demand decree against dealing with foreigners.
elsewhere in Rokugan, as no one else in the Empire can match
their expertise. But while Mantis-crafted ships do command
high prices, the Yoritomo never let their craftsmen sell their The Scorpion Lands
best work and thereby reveal their most valuable trade secrets—
Under normal circumstances, the Scorpion Clan is self-
some of which could be seen as violations of Imperial law.
sufficient in food. Both the Bayushi and the Yogo control
productive agricultural land, and barring a drought or other
disaster the Scorpion run rice surpluses with some regularity.
The Phoenix Lands This fact does not give them quite as much leverage as they

Chapter Six
With a neighbor as chronically short of food as the Dragon might like, since their neighbors the Crane and Lion are both
Clan, it is fortunate for the Phoenix that they are not only high-output food producers as well, but they do find active
agriculturally self-sufficient but also capable of running markets for food exports among the Unicorn to the north
sizable surpluses in some years. The flatlands of the Shiba and the Crab to the south. In most years, the Bayushi prefer
to stockpile rice rather than flood the export market (or their 139
provinces are well suited to growing both rice and, in drier
areas, the less prestigious grain crops. own domestic market, for that matter), hoping they can dole

Money and Commerce


out their surplus in return for favors from other factions.
Grain merchants can therefore make a steady living trans-
porting rice, wheat, and barley from the Phoenix lands to the Rice is not the Scorpion Clan’s only valuable economic
Dragon lands. The Phoenix are also the primarily supplier of asset. They also control productive silver mines and a few jade
food to the ronin city of Nanashi Mura, which the Dragon deposits on their side of the Spine of the World Mountains. Both
forbid from establishing its own farms. Grain caravans pass produce valuable trade commodities and make their side of the
through Mamoru Kyotei Toshi and the trade hub of Nikesake great mountain range an asset worth protecting. For much of
on a regular basis. After Toshi Ranbo becomes the new capital, the Empire’s history the Scorpion lived with the constant worry
many Phoenix merchants stop there instead of continuing that the Lion might force Beiden Pass, seizing not only a valu-
west, eager for the honor of serving as the Imperial City’s able trade route but the equally valuable mountains around it.
breadbasket. Of course, this also raised the price of food for After the closure of the pass this concern becomes much less,
the Dragon and to a lesser extent for the Phoenix as well. since the minimal passages remaining in this part of the moun-
tain range are too small to allow the passage of hostile armies.
The Phoenix’s other main export is timber, harvested
from the Mori Isawa. The clan reveres its great forest, which Of course, the Scorpion would not be the Scorpion if
holds a reputation for supernatural mystery as strong as illicit activities did not account for a goodly portion of their
the Shinomen Mori but with less sense of danger. Rever- regional economy. Besides rice, the Bayushi also grow plenty
ence notwithstanding, the Phoenix do not hesitate to use the of poppies in the vast fields around the city of Ryoko Owari
forest as a resource, and woodcutters harvest from its edges Toshi. The notorious “City of Lies” is the center of the Empire’s
throughout the year. There is no doubting the wood from Mori legitimate trade in medicinal opium, but it is also the hub of
Isawa is unusually strong and fibrous, and it is well known Rokugan’s far larger trade in illegal recreational opium, and it
to make better paper pulp than wood found anywhere else in is impossible to calculate how much profit the Scorpion rake
Rokugan. It is popularly believed the kami have blessed the in from this underground market. Ryoko Owari itself is also
woodlands of the Isawa and shugenja spell scrolls made from a source of wealth for the clan, attracting samurai
its trees are said to be unusually powerful. Lumber from Mori from across the Empire to its plethora of
Isawa trees is also prized as a construction material, particu- gambling houses, geisha houses, and opium
larly for temples and for the manor houses of the kuge, the dens. In fact, it is a sort of perverse tourist
only Rokugani who can afford to import it. attraction for those who wish to indulge
(discreetly) in vice.
Given their generous supply of basic natural resources and
their access to the sea and ocean-going trade, it should be no
surprise the Phoenix do not often lack for what they need to
survive and prosper. They can easily trade for whatever they
Money and Commerce

140
Chapter Six

The Unicorn Lands use horses, and horse-trading is central to most commerce
within the Unicorn clan.
The lands held by the Unicorn Clan offer a range of natural
resources that make their regional economy unique among The rest of Rokugan rides native ponies, animals the
the Great Clans. The Unicorn intentionally keep much of their Unicorn do not even consider to be real horses but merely
fertile land untilled, preferring to maintain it as pasture for “cart-ponies.” Unicorn steeds are thus a very potent potential
their vast herds of horses, the famed Unicorn steeds that form trade resource, and while the clan makes sure to keep the best
their feared cavalry units. They do mine iron in quantities of its horses for itself, even its lesser animals make excellent
more or less adequate to meet their needs, but still like to exports; their reputation for strength, speed, and stamina is
import Kaiu-made weapons from the Crab whenever they are well-known throughout the Empire.
available. They also own the only significant diamond mines The net result of this particular focus, however, is that the
on mainland Rokugan, second in production only to those of Unicorn don’t produce as much food for themselves as they
the Mantis. could. They are never able to export grain, and sometimes
In theory, the Unicorn lands should give the clan all the have to rely on imports from the Scorpion, Lion, or Crane to
food they could possibly need and then some. The vast make ends meet. Most of the Unicorn Clan’s limited domestic
northern plains are more than suitable for agriculture— rice production comes from the Utaku lands, primarily from
although they are usually too dry for rice cultivation, they farms clustered around two towns nestled against the Great
can and do accommodate wheat and barley very well indeed. Wall of the North, Bikami and Akami. The great northern
But as mentioned, the Unicorn instead place vast stretches of mountain range traps any weather systems that pass through
their plains off limits to farming. This is not simply a matter this part of Rokugan, so the area gets significantly higher
of needing horses for their officers and mounted troops, since rainfall than the rest of the northern plains and its climate is
those could be raised in stables as easily as on the open plains. fairly well-suited for rice cultivation.
Rather, the Unicorn believe their edge in cavalry warfare relies The superior fishing in White Shore Lake does support
in large part on the vigor and ferocious spirit of their mounts, the nearby large settlements of Mizu Mura and White Shore
and they believe horses raised in the wild are far superior to Village, with some left over to export to the other Unicorn
stable-bred mounts. The value the clan places on its steeds provinces. It is widely believed among the Unicorn that the
creates significant economic activity for those who raise and fertility of the lake depends on the extraordinary purity of its
The Imperial Histories: Ownership of the City of Lies
The city of Ryoko Owari Toshi has probably changed hands more often than any other settlement in Rokugan save perhaps Toshi Ranbo.
Although it has spent the majority of its history in the hands of the Scorpion, the notorious city has fallen into the hands of other clans at
least four different times—only to return, inevitably, to the control of the Scorpion, the only clan which can truly understand and control it.
The briefest and most obscure instance involved the Lion, who besieged the city during the seventh century and largely destroyed the
limestone walls that had given Ryoko Owari the nickname “City of Green Walls.”
The Crab occupation is much better known. During an inter-clan war late in the sixth century, a Crab general named Hida Atsushige
attacked the city. The Scorpion commander, Shosuro Sanekata, retreated from the city rather than fight to the death. This drew protests
from the rest of the Scorpion Clan, especially the Yogo who feared the Crab would march on them next. Sanekata, however, confidently
declared, “Have no fear. Atsushige is far too good a strategist to hold Ryoko Owari, let alone take Shiro Yogo.” Atsushige established
martial law in the city and seized much of its treasury, but within a few months his army succumbed to uncontrollable indulgence in
drinking, gambling, geisha, and opium. With his army in no condition to fight, Atsushige had no choice but to withdraw without giving
battle. Legend has it that when Atsushige negotiated with Sanekata for the return of the city, the Scorpion stalled him, declaring that now
that the Crab knew how hard Ryoko Owari was to govern, they should keep it. Ultimately, the only surviving legacy of the Crab visit to the
City of Lies is a pair of formidable watchtowers, the Towers of the East and West, guarding the River of Gold south of the city.
The Unicorn history in Ryoko Owari is more complex. During the ninth century, soon after their return to Rokugan, the Unicorn estab-
lished a major commercial and diplomatic presence within Ryoko Owari, so much so that they influenced the city’s architecture. However,
they also quickly became disgusted with the city’s vices, especially the opium trade which they had inadvertently started when they brought
poppies back to the Empire with them.
In the twelfth century at the beginning of the so-called Four Winds Era, the Unicorn took direct control of Ryoko Owari, attempting
to impose law and order on the notoriously corrupt and violent metropolis. The city was also briefly privileged with the title of Imperial
capital when Naseru, the youngest of the Four Winds, named it as his seat of power after the destruction of Otosan Uchi. That title was
soon surrendered to Toshi Ranbo, of course, and within a couple more years the Unicorn were forced to hand the seemingly ungovernable
City of Lies back to the Scorpion once more.

Chapter Six
water, and if anything were to happen to the lake waters, the Fox not only control fertile land near the Kitsune Mori but
supply of fish could dry up entirely. also learned from their spirit allies how to harvest the bounty
Ultimately, the Unicorn Clan has little difficulty buying of the great forest itself: fruits, nuts, edible seeds, and wild
fowl. (In their desperate early days they also hunted red meat 141
whatever it cannot make for itself. Not only are their second-
best horses valuable enough to be lucrative trade goods to survive, but gave up that practice as soon as they were
able.) The Fox also harvest medicinal plants and plant prod-

Money and Commerce


themselves, but the diamonds mined from the mountains on
their western border are much prized by noblemen, especially ucts from the forest, giving them a modest source of export
among the Crane. A jade deposit near the village of Yashigi goods. Very few Minor Clans are anywhere near as fortunate.
also provides a basis for trade with the Crab, although the The Oriole, created in the twelfth century from the ronin Tsi
Unicorn prefer to avoid mentioning this asset to outsiders. To family, can produce weapons and other items of excellence in
all outward appearances, the village is simply a small waysta- metalworking, items often much in demand elsewhere in the
tion on the road to Shiro Shinjo. Empire. This does generate some revenue for them, which is
The Unicorn produce enough of other important commodi- good since they control almost no farmlands of their own. Of
ties to at least meet their minimum requirements most of the course, as with the Fox, what revenues they do receive are
time. The Unicorn section of the Spine of the World Moun- almost negligible by comparison to the volume of trade done
tains is dotted with small iron mines, as well as forges that by most Great Clans.
process the ore into wrought iron and steel. Also, the Dragon The direct holdings of the Emperor and the Imperial Fami-
Heart Forest (which takes its name from nearby Dragon Lake) lies are limited in scope, consisting mainly of the Imperial
supplies enough timber to meet the clan’s needs. Capital itself (Otosan Uchi for eleven centuries and Toshi
Ranbo thereafter) and the estates of the three Families who
directly serve the Emperor. The devastation of Otosan Uchi
Imperial and Minor deals a terrible blow to their collective fortunes, but the rise
of the new capital quickly restores most of their financial
Clan Holdings strength.
As a general rule, the economic health of most Minor Clans The Imperials also control a number of lesser holdings near
is fragile, utterly dependent on having nearby Great Clans to Otosan Uchi, notably the four Hub Villages that ring the Impe-
trade with for what they do not have. Most Minor Clans do not rial city. These serve as major trade centers throughout Otosan
have enough land or other assets to be able to produce goods Uchi’s long history, but go into a steep decline after the Impe-
that are cheap for them but dear to others. Some Minor Clans rial city is destroyed. Somewhat farther up the coast is Dragon
also rely on importing the ample surplus rice production of a Guard City, an independent city that serves as a secondary
ronin village called Koeru Mura. Of course, given the nature of port to Otosan Uchi. After Toshi Ranbo becomes the capital,
that food source, it is often both expensive and fickle. Dragon’s Guard City also goes into decline, though not as
One of the few Minor Clans to be truly self-sufficient in steeply. Most of Toshi Ranbo’s trade either goes north through
food for most of its history was the Fox, and the Kitsune the Phoenix lands or down the Drowned Merchant River to
family remained so after they joined the Mantis Clan. The the Crane ports.
The only other notable Imperial holding from an economic cc High Official Visiting: Visits by high-ranking person-
standpoint is actually on the Mantis Isles. The great shipyard ages and their retinues will drive up the price of just
of Koutetsukan is located at the northern end of the Mantis about everything, as local merchants prepare for the
archipelago. There, shipwrights who consider themselves sudden influx of wealthy customers. This is especially
subjects of no one but the Seppun family and the Emperor true of villages (as opposed to larger towns and cit-
fashion elegant ships for the use of the highest nobility, and ies), for which such an event is truly extraordinary.
strictly according to the traditional construction methods A particularly large retinue will also drive up basic
endorsed by the Son of Heaven. demand for all manner of goods, especially those used
by courtiers, like peaked caps, fans, perfume, and cos-
metics. Not all of the price inflation caused by such
Price, Availability and the an event comes from testing the travel budgets of the

Curse of Interesting Times wealthy; a large visiting party with abundant koku
to spend can put upward pressure on prices just by
increasing local demand.
Price and availability of goods in Rokugan may be affected by
a host of temporary and extraordinary conditions, such as a
military campaign rampaging through a local area, a drought,
or an epidemic. These disasters can wreck the fortunes of
even the most careful and experienced merchants in a single
season. Optional GM Tool:
cc War: An army on campaign cannot help but leave
its mark wherever it goes, especially if it has chosen
Availability of Goods
Money and Commerce

to live off the land rather than carry its own supplies
or bring them forward from its base of operations.
The presence of a campaigning army will drive up the The list of items and prices in the L5R RPG 4th Edition Core
price of weapons, arrows, armor, food, alcoholic bev- Book represents an abstracted “average” of prices across the
erages, and a great many mundane traveler’s items. Empire, and as such is not a very useful tool for those who
cc Drought: Prolonged drought will drive up the price of might like to add a dash of economics to their campaign, or
food, with the extent of the increase depending on the even simply to know whether a particular item is readily avail-
length and severity of the drought. It will also drive able in a specific part of the Empire. As this chapter makes
142 clear, many commodities and trade goods are more common
up the cost of other products that rely on cultivated
plants, such as cloth, paper, and silk. Drought will also in some parts of the Empire than in others. Although most
Chapter Six

increase pressure on the price of horses in the Unicorn samurai have little interaction with the world of economics, a
Lands, as less rain means poorer grazing and fewer group of characters that includes Yasuki, Daidoji, or Yoritomo
horses that can be supported. merchant patrons may well need to concern itself with prices.
Even more, if some or all of the characters are ronin, prices
cc Plague: In an area disabled or depopulated by plague,
may become very important indeed.
the price of medical supplies will go up, especially the
cost of any kind of herbal curative. Herbalists look- Table 6.1 offers a sample classification of items by how
ing for plants with healing properties will encounter easy it is to locate them. There are three basic grades of rarity:
much competition. If there are too few farmers left cc Common: This item is easy to find. Even a small farm-
who are well enough to work the fields, the price of ing village will have a merchant’s or craftsman’s shop
food can go up almost as sharply as it would in a se- that sells it, and any traveling peddler met on the road
vere drought. However, the price of just about every- will likely have some available.
thing else will decrease, as an enervated or decimated
cc Average: This is an item that can only be found new
population will reduce its consumption of goods.
and in decent quality at a significant population center.
cc Flood: A flood severe enough to dislocate entire lo- A town of a thousand or more people will certainly
cal populations will drive up the price of just about have at least one shop or marketplace trader selling it.
anything and everything that can be carried, espe- But it is highly unlikely to be found in a small village
cially food. On the other hand, large lots of items, or out in the country unless that village happens to host
individual items that are too heavy or bulky to move a specialized industry that produces such items. Other-
easily, may be sold at rock-bottom prices before they wise, the best that can be done out in rural areas is to
must be abandoned to rising waters. track down lower-quality specimens, whether they be
cc Bountiful Harvest: An unusually good growing year second-hand or perhaps old or damaged versions.
will decrease the price of food as well as the cost of cc Rare: This is a luxury good or a specialized item,
products that rely on cultivating plants—cloth, paper, one that can only be found for sure in a major urban
silk, herbs, and the like. However, the prosperity of center. A smaller town might not even have it unless
a bumper harvest will also drive down the value of something unusual in the town’s character or history
coinage, especially since the koku is based on the would make it plausible (i.e., a palace nearby would
value of rice. Thus, just about everything else will ac- make it more likely that one could find a high qual-
tually cost more. ity courtier’s fan). Even an old or low-quality version
of this item will be difficult to find in small villages.
Table 6.1, like the L5R RPG 4th Edition Core Book, assumes Techniques
that prices of items are the same in every corner of Rokugan.
GMs who wish to more accurately reflect regional imbalances Rank One: The Joy of Plunder
in the cost and availability of certain goods may wish to use The promotion to the rank of captain in the Mantis navy
the additional supplemental tables, Tables 6.2-6.9, to reflect is one that comes with considerable benefit and reputation.
these regional differences in price and availability. Your Status Rank is considered one higher when interacting
with all members of the Mantis Clan and with any merchants
from the heimin caste. When you spend a Void Point to
augment any Merchant Skill, you gain +2k2 instead of +1k1.
Once per month you may make a Commerce / Intelligence
New Mechanics Roll (TN 25) and gain an amount of koku equal to the amount
by which your roll exceeds the TN.

Rank Two: Strength of the Mantis


This section includes new mechanics for the Legend of the The true measure of a captain is the quality of those who
Five Rings roleplaying game 4th Edition. In this case, in pledge their loyalty to him. You gain 30 Experience Points
keeping with the themes of this chapter, we present a new which may only be used to purchase the Servants Advantage.
Mantis Advanced School that allows players to captain their The servants purchased in this manner represent a portion
own ship, conducting trade, war, or piracy as their storyline of your crew. Budoka servants purchased in this manner are
demands. instead considered to be Rank 1 Yoritomo Bushi. You may
also spend 10 points to gain a Rank 1 Moshi Shugenja as your
navigator. This shugenja is considered to have Air 3 rather
New Advanced School: than all Rings at 2.

Kobune Captain [Bushi] Rank Three: Master of the Seas


The majority of the Mantis Clan’s holdings are removed from A true captain of the Mantis Clan excels in all areas pertaining

Chapter Six
the mainland by a vast expanse of sea, resting amid the to his duties. You may spend a Void Point on any Merchant
Islands of Silk and Spice. The clan has lived this way for one Skill Roll (excluding Craft Skills) to replace the normal
thousand years; although the ascension of the Mantis to Great amount you would roll with 10k10. You also add a bonus of
Clan status resulted in the addition of small mainland prov- +3k0 to all Bugei Skill Rolls made while onboard a water-
inces held by the Tsuruchi and Moshi (and later the Kitsune), borne vessel. 143
the lifeblood of the Yoritomo family still flows through the
fleets of kobune that ferry materials and personnel back

Money and Commerce


and forth to the mainland. The captains of these vessels are
the trusted servants of the Mantis Clan Champion, and are
responsible for ensuring their clan endures and prospers in
spite of the perpetual threats they face from enemies, pirates,
weather, and any number of other hazards. Young samurai
look upon these masters of the waves as an inspiration,
admiring them for their bravery, their reputation, and their
wealth. If some are possessed of the stereotypical arrogance
of the Yoritomo family, it is at least well deserved, for they are
surely the true sons and daughters of clan founder Kaimetsu-
uo and the chief bearers of his legacy in the modern Empire.

Requirements
cc Rings/Traits: Water 3
cc Skills: Commerce 4, Knives 3, Sailing 4
cc Other: Must possess the Leadership Ad-
vantage, and have been appointed to
a position of command within the
Mantis Clan
Table 6.1: Distribution of Items

Item Rarity Item Rarity


Arrows, Yumi, Chain Weapons, Masakari, Common Parchment and Charcoal Average
Knives, Peasant Weapons, Staves Personal Seal and Chop Rare
Daikyu, Hankyu, Bisento, Nagamaki Nagi- Average Pet Average
nata, Sasumata, Sodegarami, Yari, Swords,
War Fans, All Armor Pillow Book Average

Dai Tsuchi, Masakari, Ono, Tetsubo Rare Pot, Iron Common

Backpack Common Quiver Common

Ball, Kemari Rare Rope Common

Baskets Common Sake Cup Average

Blacksmith’s Hammer Common Shovel Common

Blanket Common Small Back Banner Average

Bottle of Bleach or Dye Average Small Folding Stool Common

Bottle of Sake or Shochu Common Small Knife Common

Bottle, Empty Common Small Painting or Statue Average


Money and Commerce

Books and Scrolls Rare Spices Rare

Bowyer’s Kit Common Sweets Common

Brazier Common Tatami Mat Common

Bucket Common Tattoo Needles Average

Candle Common Tea Set Average

Chest, wood Common Tent, Small Average


144 Chest, metal Average Tent, Chomchong or Yurt Rare

Chopsticks Common Traveling Rations Common


Chapter Six

Cloth, Silk Bolt Average Umbrella Common

Coin Purse Common Walking Stick Common

Daisho Stand Average Whetstone Common

Dice and Dice Cup Common Writing Box (Sumi-E Kit) Rare

Divination Kit Average Clothing Rarity

Finger of Jade Rare Cap, Courtier’s Rare

Fishing Kit Common Fan, Courtier’s Rare

Flint and Steel Common Hakama Common

Furoshiki Sack Common Haori Average

Games, Traveling Common Kataginu Average

Grapple Hook Average Kimono Common

Kiseru Common Makeup Kit Average

Kubi Bukuro Average Mask Average

Lanterns and Lantern Oil Common Netsuke Average

Lucky Cricket Average Obi Pouch Average

Medicine Kit Average Perfume Average

Mirrors Rare Sandals Common

Mortar and Pestle Common Snow Shoes Common

Musical Instruments Average Traveling Cloak Common

Palanquin Rare Wide-Brimmed Straw Hat Common

Paper, Writing Rare War Paint Rare


Wig Average
Table 6.2: Availability and Price of Table 6.6: Availability and Price of
Goods in the Crab Lands Goods in the Mantis Lands

Item Price Rarity Items Price Rarity


Courtier’s Cap and Fan -20% Rare Finger of Jade +50% Rare
Food/Traveler’s Rations +20% Common Food/Traveler’s Rations +20% Common
Iron or Steel Utensils -20% Common Iron or Steel Utensils +20% Common
Perfume -20% Rare Netsuke/Jewelry -20% Average
Spices +50% Rare Lucky Cricket +/-0% Common
War Paint +/-0% Average Perfume +20% Average
Weapons -20% Common Spices -30% Common

Table 6.3: Availability and Price of Table 6.7: Availability and Price of
Goods in the Crane Lands Goods in the Phoenix Lands

Item Price Rarity Item Price Rarity


Books and Scrolls -10% Average All Armor, Bows, +20% Rare
Spears, Swords
Paper, Cheap +/-0% Common
Books and Scrolls +/-0% Average
Paper, High Quality -10% Average
Medicine Kit -30% Common
Perfume, Poor to Aver- +10% Average
age Quality Paper, Fine Quality -30% Common

Chapter Six
Perfume, Fine or Excel- +20% Average Parchment and Charcoal -30% Common
lent Quality
Pillow Book +/-0% Common
Pillow Book +/-0% Common
Small Painting or -20% Average
Silk and Silk Clothing -10% Common Statue 145

Small Painting or -30% Average Tea Set -20% Common

Money and Commerce


Sculpture
Tea Set -10% Common
Table 6.8: Availability and Price of
Goods in the Scorpion Lands
Table 6.4: Availability and Price of
Goods in the Dragon Lands
Items Price Rarity
Dice and Dice Cup -40% Common
Item Price Rarity
Finger of Jade -10% Rare
Divination Kit -30% Common
Food/Traveler’s Rations -30% Common
Food/Traveler’s Rations +20% Common
Netsuke/Jewelry -10% Average
Iron or Steel Utensils -20% Common
Mask +/-0% Common
Netsuke/Jewelry -20% Average
Pillow Book +/-0% Common
Silk and Silk Clothing +10% to +20% Average
Tattoo Needles -30% Common
Table 6.9: Availability and Price of
Goods in the Unicorn Lands
Table 6.5: Availability and Price
of Goods in the Lion Lands
Items Price Rarity
Books and Scrolls +20% Rare
Item Price Rarity Fingers of Jade -10% Rare
All Armor, Bows, -10% Common
Perfume +/-0% Rare
Spears, Swords
Tent, Chomchong or Yurt +/-0% Average
Brazier -20% Common
War Paint +/-0% Average
Pillow Book -20% Common
Yumi -20% Common
War Paint +/-0% Average
Chapter Seven Law and Order

148
Chapter Seven

Chapter Seven
149


Today and for the foreseeable future,” the sensei said as treason and blood sorcery, but what of blasphemy? The reli-

Law and Order


the morning light illuminated a series of scrolls spread gion of Rokugan is mandated by the Emperor, and there are
across an open table, “we will be discussing matters many cults that do not venerate the Dark Kami but which are
pertaining to the enforcement of laws throughout the Empire.” no less criminal for it.”
He glanced at the student, who could scarcely contain his “There are?” the boy asked, his expression shocked. “Such
enthusiasm. “I take it you have been anticipating this partic- as what, master?”
ular field of study?”
“That is a discussion for another time, or perhaps not at
The young man was smiling broadly, although the cloth all,” the sensei said. “Certain knowledge can be a burden
mask he bore removed all signs of it save his bright eyes. “My most should never bear. Tell me, young one… why do we have
father has been a magistrate since before I was born,” he said. laws?”
“I always took an interest in his work. In a way I have been
The boy blinked. “Master?”
studying law enforcement since I was a small child.”
“Why are there laws?” he repeated.
“Well then, I trust you will be an apt pupil,” the sensei said,
his expression bemused. “Let us begin with our own prov- The boy sat quietly for a moment. “If there were not, then…
inces, shall we? Can you tell me what crimes in our lands are then there would be chaos.”
punishable by death?” “Chaos.” The sensei folded his arms in his sleeves. “Some
“Treason, foremost,” the boy responded at once. “Any act think chaos is the innate state of man, that order is an illu-
that compromises the welfare of the clan and its families. Also sion. The truth is that mankind normally seeks order. In what
sometimes any action that places at risk a samurai’s lord can you call chaos, the strongest would rise to the top and assert
be grounds for death if the lord wishes it. Blood sorcery or their will on others. That would be a form of law in and of
other consorting with the Dark Kami is grounds for immediate itself, would it not? To force others to obey your wishes?”
execution as well.” The boy thought for a moment. “I suppose it is. So… law is
“Is that all?” simply the assertion of the strong over the weak?”
The boy frowned. “Those are all that came up during my “Sometimes it is the strong. Sometimes it is the worthy.
father’s lectures, but I suspect there may be others that were Ideally it would be both, but that is not always the case.” The
not relevant to the goings-on in our village.” sensei turned and walked toward the front of the room. “When
you serve a lord, ask yourself if he is strong or worthy. If he
“You suspect correctly.” The sensei gestured to one of the
is neither, then what are you accomplishing by enforcing his
tables. “There are many laws pertaining to the cultivation of
laws?”
medicinal opium, for instance, and even more regarding the
existence of its non-medicinal counterpart. You mentioned
ultimately fled the land, becoming barbarians such as the
Yobanjin.

A History of Law Once society was unified within the Empire, each Kami
devoted himself or herself to developing a different aspect
Enforcement in Rokugan of their emerging society. Akodo worked to refine the art of
war, so Rokugani warriors would be the finest in the world.
Shiba worked with the powerful tribe of Isawa to develop
their methods of speaking with the Elements and giving
“Beware the arrival of the Emerald Magistrates, for we proper reverence to the Fortunes. Doji created high society,
will shed light on your darkest hidden crimes and bring art, and culture for all of Rokugan, and so forth. Soon after
the iniquitous to answer for their sins. You cannot escape they began their work, Hantei and Doji released a tome of
the Emperor’s justice.” laws and distributed them across the new Empire. Each city
and town received these rules and was expected to obey and
—Moto Najmudin enforce them.
Nevertheless, problems arose. During these early days of
When the Kami fell from the Heavens and landed in the the Empire, there was no actual unified Imperial system for
mortal realm, they created an Empire that would bring order enforcing the Emperor’s laws. Each locality had to rely on
and peace to all the humans who followed their words. As itself to make sure every person obeyed the laws and lived
soon as society began to come together, the Kami established as a good and loyal citizen. The soldiers of the newly formed
laws to shape society into a continuation of the will of the Great Clans often served as law enforcement officials, and
Heavens. At first, humans rebelled against the new rulers, many cities and provinces began appointing judges to admin-
startled by the sudden appearance of gods walking amongst ister the law within their boundaries. As a result, the laws
them. They did not believe they should be forced to follow were often interpreted differently from place to place, and
these new laws, and there were several times when the Kami travelers had to be very wary of different customs whenever
had to use the threat of physical sanction to impose their rule.
Law and Order

they entered a new land.


Thus began the first instances of law enforcement in As the Empire became stable and prosperous after the
Rokugan, as the Kami Akodo dispatched his followers to Day of Thunder and the end of the First War, the need for a
establish order among the various tribes of humans. Akodo centralized system of justice became more apparent. Though
did not march to destroy his enemies, but to enforce the the Empire was whole, few people felt connected to those who
word of law for the ultimate benefit of the Emperor’s future lived outside their own clan’s boundaries. How could anyone
150 subjects. Those who refused to submit to the law of the Kami identify with strangers who did not even follow the same
laws as they did? It would take many years for the Empire to
develop a unified understanding of the law and how it should
Chapter Seven

be administered.
The Journey of the Single Strike
The iaijutsu style was first created by the famed swordsman Kakita, who proved its superiority when he defeated all his opponents in the
Empire’s first Emerald Tournament. (His notoriously humiliating defeat of Matsu set the stage for a thousand years of blood feud between
Lion and Crane.) His work The Sword is legendary, the Empire’s first treatise on swordsmanship; it helped spread the iaijutsu technique
across the Empire.
In the second century, a writer named Kakita Takamitsu helped spread iaijutsu’s popularity among the samurai populace with one of
the Empire’s first novels, a famous prose epic called The Journey of the Single Strike. The book is essentially a series of duels between
the protagonist, Hiro, and an assortment of criminals, corrupt officials, and other stylized villains. Although the book was formulaic and
sensationalist, its dramatic depictions of duels captured the imagination of the Empire’s early readers. In the following excerpt, Hiro faces
off against a skeptic and gains the admiration of the entire crowd with a beautiful show of swordsmanship. This is a good example of the
many detailed descriptions of swordfights in The Journey of the Single Strike, which retains a certain fame even in the modern Empire.
“You are a fool to start a fight with no weapon in your hands,” Taro said. He sneered, and the scar on his nose stretched obscenely across his face.
It made the bandit look uglier than before, if that could be believed. He lifted his giant no-dachi and laid it on his shoulders. Blood, still fresh from
his last kill, dripped down from the edge of the monstrous blade.
“Come at me, if you are so confident,” Hiro replied. His calm eyes bored holes in the bandit, and Taro flinched. Without taking his eyes off of his
opponent, Hiro placed his sword hand on top of the hilt, palm facing the heavens.
A small murmur rose from the mob that circled him, and Taro’s face flushed with anger. The bandit snarled like an angry bear and rushed for-
ward. The no-dachi sliced through the air as Taro swung down at the righteous hero.
Hiro slowly drew in a breath and held it for a long moment. He took all the worries and miscellaneous thoughts in his mind and pushed them far
away. The world stopped, and disappeared. All that remained was the slowly moving form of his ursine opponent.
Hiro shifted his wrist and grabbed the hilt of his blade. He breathed out as he lunged forward. The blade left the saya with blinding speed. Hiro’s
katana flashed golden in the light of the sunset, and the bandit’s no-dachi clattered on the ground...

Chapter Seven
Early Legal Developments Another early problem was with the involvement of the
151

kami. In the beginning of the Empire, the testimony of super-

Law and Order


natural beings was often accepted as fact in Rokugani court.
The principle of the primacy of personal testimony in deter- The elemental kami presumably had no reason to lie and
mining the truth of disputes developed early in the Empire. In could serve as a set of eyes in a place where no human might
a land where gods themselves walked on the earth, it was easy be. Shugenja often called on the Earth kami from the scene
to point to the behavior of these gods and be inspired by the of a crime to testify on the identity of the criminal. The Kitsu
unmistakable honor that emanated from their every word and shugenja of the Lion Clan specialized in magic concerning
step. Samurai sought to emulate the purity of the founding the ancestors, and would often ask the spirits of the victims
Kami and to make their word synonymous with truth. On top to testify through them, accusing their killers from beyond
of that, the Empire had no real concept of forensics—witnesses the grave.
were the principle method of investigating a crime, and the
testimony of samurai soon became the deciding factor in the Unfortunately, the elemental kami do not view reality in
Rokugani legal system. In a world where social rank was the same way as a normal human. Their testimony was often
quickly become all-important, the side which could call the vague or confusing, subject to interpretation or even manipu-
highest-ranking witness would likely win any given dispute. lation by the shugenja who summoned them. They sometimes
In situations where the disputes could not be resolved, the singled out the wrong criminal or even a completely inno-
presiding judge responsible would decide the victor from his cent person. In one famous trial, a Lion and a Scorpion were
own personal interpretation of the law. in dispute over the murder of a famous Lion general, and
their conflict had become important enough to be brought
This system quickly encountered problems. The judges had before the court of the Emperor himself. The Kitsu shugenja
no standard method of questioning and often ceded too much summoned the soul of their dead general to place blame on
control over investigation and interrogation to their samurai the Scorpion murderers. After the ancestor had given his
witnesses. The results of criminal investigations were usually testimony, the Scorpion produced the Lion general, still alive,
incomprehensible to the officials of other localities, even if and declared the Lion’s ancestral magic suspect. The Emperor
they were only a few miles distant. Further, if one disagreed agreed, and after that trial the use of magical testimony and
with the rulings of a judge, there was little recourse available. evidence was forbidden by Imperial decree.
At best, one could attempt to get the attention of an offi-
cial placed higher in the clan’s hierarchy, but those men were All of these problems highlighted flaws in the early justice
often too busy to attend to such lowly matters; after all, they system. Other than relying on the wisdom of often-fallible
had established the judge system in the first place to ease the judges, how could disputes be settled if there was no clear
workload on higher-ranking samurai. answer? The answer came from one of the Empire’s most
fundamental aspects: Rokugan is a land of warriors, where
the brave and strong are commended and the purity of
combat is seen as the most honorable pursuit. Kakita’s style Saibankan and Hatsuo examined the system and decided a
of drawing the sword and attacking in a single motion had drastic overhaul was desperately needed. The first and biggest
gained popularity across the entire Empire and was seen as task was to enforce a single, unified concept of the law across
the perfect expression of the swordsman‘s honor. With the all judges and all localities. The Imperial government had to
help of aggressive lobbying by the Crane Clan, the iaijutsu issue detailed explanations and commentaries on existing law
duel was adopted as the official method of dueling to settle that all authorities would obey. Secondly, the Empire needed
unresolved disputes. Whenever an answer could not be clearly an organization that would have the right to enforce the law
determined via testimony, samurai on trial could ask for the all across Rokugan regardless of clan boundary. This organi-
right to prove their innocence (or their opponent’s guilt) with zation would answer only to the Emperor’s authority and thus
an iaijutsu duel. The winner of the test by steel would be would have no bias for or against any one clan or faction,
considered the one in the right. ensuring the law would remain impartial. The two men went
Once the iaijutsu duel became the formal method of to work with those two goals in mind, and succeeded beyond
resolving open disputes, by custom it came to cover even anyone’s biggest hopes. Saibankan created a single tome
those disputes that did not involve an actual violation of law. filled with clear, authoritative principles for anyone who
Samurai would use iaijutsu duels to settle everything from would enforce the Emperor’s law. Together they created the
perceived insults to the outcome of battle (by a duel between Emerald Magistrate organization, a system that has carried
army champions). This led to a rapid growth of iaijutsu forward through all the centuries since with very few adjust-
dojo across the Empire as each clan scrambled to train their ments. The new system was hailed as a triumph and after
warriors to in the new method. The Crane, the originators Saibankan’s death, the Emperor elevated him to become the
of the iaijutsu style, became the undisputed leaders in this Fortune of Magistrates and Judges. In his honor, magistrates
system, dominating most iaijutsu duels for centuries to come. are called “saibankan” to this day.
The courtiers of the Crane likewise developed techniques to
goad others into iaijutsu duels so they could prove them-
selves in the right again and again. Over time, the iaijutsu
duel lodged itself in the very heart of Rokugani society, and
Law and Order

the impact of its creation can be felt even to the present day.
Officials and
The Era of Organizations
152
Saibankan and Hatsuo
The system of magistrates and other officials of the peace
Though the custom of using iaijutsu duels to resolve disputes was established in the second century and has remained more
Chapter Seven

spread across the Empire by the second century, the judiciary or less unchanged since then. The judges were re-designated
system as a whole did not drastically change. It was not prac- as clan magistrates (appointed by local authorities such as
tical to have a sword fight each time any dispute rose between daimyo, governors, or Clan Champions) and the Emerald
two samurai. The judges remained the first word on every- Magistrates were installed as a check against their power
thing, and duels occurred only when they could find no clear and abuses. The samurai who became Emerald Magistrates
resolution to a problem. were dedicated to enforcing the Emperor’s law and answered
The flaws of the judge system were clear to all. Good and directly to the Emperor through his chief servant, the Emerald
honorable judges did their best to uphold law and order, Champion, rather than reporting to the Great Clans.
but even the best of them had to rely heavily on their own Since then, other organizations with more specialized
preferences and instincts… and far too many judges were missions have emerged, such as the Jade Magistrates dedi-
cruel, corrupt, or arbitrary. The Emperor and his senior advi- cated to countering rogue shugenja, Shadowlands incursions,
sors were aware of the problems, but could see no obvious and the practice of maho. However, the overall structures
solutions. How could they normalize all decisions across the of law enforcement created by Saibankan and Hatsuo have
Empire without slowing trials down to a halt as the judges remained unchanged for many centuries since their time.
looked for official word from more powerful authorities?
The answer to this dilemma came, unexpectedly, from
a Scorpion who lived during the second century. Soshi Peasant Enforcers
Saibankan was the most famous judge of this era. He presided
over the city of Tayo One Toshi as its judge for over ten years.
Law enforcement is generally placed in the hands of the ruling
During his rule, few complained of unfair rulings, and with
class, the samurai. However, it is simple truth that there are not
time Saibankan gained a reputation as the wisest judge in
enough samurai to uphold law and order in every single village
the land. When the Emperor’s Champion Doji Hatsuo heard
in Rokugan. For every samurai in a town, there are a hundred
of Saibankan’s reputation, he secretly attended one of the
commoners who perform the smaller yet essential tasks of
Scorpion’s judgments. He thought Saibankan’s methods were
everyday life. Peasants and eta must be regulated but are far
unorthodox, for the judge used parables and fables about his
too numerous to be closely monitored by samurai. This neces-
supposed uncle Sochoku to illustrate his judgments. Never-
sity has given rise to the lowest ranking form of law enforce-
theless, Hatsuo was impressed by the man‘s wisdom and his
ment officer, called a doshin, a peasant elevated to watch over a
obvious devotion to the cause of justice. Hatsuo invited him
town or city district, permitted by law to carry certain types of
to the Imperial City and the two of them joined forces to
weapons (primarily non-lethal ones) for that purpose.
refine the legal system.
Chapter Seven
153

Law and Order


These peasant enforcers are the descendants of simple law crimes such as theft and assault, and resolve them quickly
enforcers from the beginning of the Empire, even before the and efficiently. For more serious crimes, including murder,
Kami fell and the Celestial Order was established. Lawmen kidnapping, treason, and blasphemy, the doshin must turn
existed before samurai existed, though on a far more casual over authority to their supervising magistrate. Within cities,
and improvised basis than the doshin. In modern times, doshin doshin usually have authority to apprehend samurai who are
are appointed by samurai and are most often found in either engaged in public drunkenness, brawling, or similar minor
large cities (where the sheer population overwhelms samurai breaches of the peace, but any serious crime involving a
law enforcement) or in small villages far from the main traffic samurai requires the doshin summon the magistrate or one of
routes (where samurai often visit only once or twice a year). his yoriki (see below).
They are often simple farmers or laborers, distinguished from Doshin are expected to have some martial proficiency to
their fellow heimin only by the modest authority and duty aid in their line of work. Though doshin positions are not
the samurai have bestowed upon them. Most of the time their officially filled by heredity, some villages have family lines
duties are simple, and during periods of inactivity village that have proven their worth to their samurai lords and thus
doshin usually work at a second profession. In larger cities regularly serve in this martial capacity.
being a doshin is a full-time job, and the local clan magistrate
will often choose an entire force of doshin to assist him in
upholding law and order. Yoriki (Deputies)
Doshin have jurisdiction only over their local area—a
village and the immediately surrounding area, for example, or
There are many crimes that are serious enough to require
a district within a city. Doshin always report to their local clan
the attention of a samurai, but magistrates (whether clan
magistrate, and a conscientious magistrate often uses them
or Imperial) are few in number and have numerous duties
not only for direct law enforcement but also as a network of
demanding their attention. Consequently, most of them make
informal enforcers and intelligence agents.
use of samurai assistants called yoriki, with each magistrate
Doshin only have the authority to punish crimes committed deploying anywhere from one or two yoriki all the way up to
by peasants and eta, not samurai. Their foremost duty is to a dozen or more. Yoriki function as direct personal deputies
ensure peace within the commoner community so that work to the magistrate, and are considered to share his authority
and public order will not be disrupted. They handle minor for investigating crimes and punishing criminals. They are
Clan Magistrates
Specialized Organizations Most law enforcement within the Empire is handled by
In addition to their general magistrates, several clans clan magistrates, usually appointed by the local daimyo or
maintain more specialized law enforcement groups governor, more occasionally by a higher authority such as
with specific duties. The most notable of these are the a family daimyo or Clan Champion. Clan magistrates are
three clan organizations dedicated to hunting down empowered to investigate any crime which takes place within
those who use maho, forbidden blood magic. The their area of jurisdiction—traditionally the clan boundaries,
Scorpion Kuroiban (Black Watch), the Crab Witch- although often magistrates are appointed with a more limited
Hunters, and the Phoenix Inquisitors all are consid- area of authority, such as a single city. If a clan magistrate
ered to have the same authority as clan magistrates, visits an area outside of his immediate jurisdiction, it is
but with jurisdiction only over crimes relating to considered proper etiquette to notify the local authorities. A
maho and the Shadowlands. clan magistrate who repeatedly strays outside of his authority,
or refuses to notify others of his presence, can be reprimanded
The Asako Inquisitors are dominated by the
for his actions. Repeated infractions can lead to the magis-
Asako family but also include samurai from the
trate being dishonored and stripped of his position.
Phoenix Clan’s other families. They are the most
prominent and socially acceptable of the three groups, Clan magistrates supervise the yoriki and doshin who serve
especially during eras when the Jade Champion’s under their command and are expected to personally patrol
office is left vacant. Most Rokugani daimyo are their jurisdiction with at least some degree of regularity.
willing to allow Inquisitors into their court and show They check travelers to make sure they have legitimate travel
them deference and respect. papers. All crimes that occur within a magistrate’s lands fall
under his purview, from thievery and murder to trivial matters
The Kuni Witch-Hunters, on the other hand, are
like property disputes. Although doshin can handle many of
regarded by most Rokugani as uncouth superstitious
the lesser crimes that occur in the land, when more serious
louts. The organization includes shugenja but is most
Law and Order

incidents happen, especially those involving samurai crimi-


notorious for its small order of mystical warriors who
nals or victims, a clan magistrate must be available to step in
battle the Shadowlands with both the strength of their
and deal with the investigation. In part this is function of the
arms and the purity of their spirits. Witch-hunters, or
samurai’s position in the social order; the more serious the
tsukai-sagasu, often wander freely across the Empire,
problem, the more important it is for a samurai to handle it
showing little respect for clan boundaries or authori-
and thereby show his right to govern.
ties, rooting out the influence of Jigoku wherever they
154
can find it. Clan magistrates also oversee the collection of clan taxes
and the administration of tariffs on goods being transported
The Scorpion Clan’s Kuroiban (or Black Watch)
Chapter Seven

through clan lands for the purpose of sale or trade.


is a secretive group maintained by the clan’s two
shugenja families, the Soshi and the Yogo. Like Clan magistrates must defer to Emerald Magistrates in
the other two, it is tasked with rooting out maho situations where their authority overlaps (see “The Charter
and Shadowlands infiltration, but it operates in the of the Emerald Magistrates” for more details of these areas
shadows and most samurai are not even aware of its of authority). Also, a few crimes are so heinous that a clan
existence. The Kuroiban does share information and magistrate will nearly always call for additional aid from
resources with the Kuni, however, marking a rare higher authorities. Crimes that violate Imperial Law, such as
instance of Crab-Scorpion cooperation in defense of the practice of maho or an organization plotting against the
the Empire. throne, require the aid of Emerald Magistrates. Crimes that
are Empire-wide in scope are also the purview of the Emerald
Magistrates, being well beyond a clan magistrate’s jurisdic-
tion.
Finally, if a criminal is wanted in the lands of another Great
Clan, a clan magistrate of the clan in question may be called
required to report daily to their superior, keeping him well in to help with the case.
informed of their investigations and the results. A yoriki who
fails to do so is likely to lose his position quickly, a great loss
of face and honor. Emerald Magistrates
Since yoriki are trusted to act in the name of their superior,
magistrates try to choose them carefully, although they may The Emerald Magistrates are the highest legal authority in the
also find themselves saddled with inept or obstructive yoriki Empire, the personal representatives of the Emerald Cham-
appointed by their superiors. Emerald Magistrates, due to pion, who is in turn the Emperor’s direct champion and lieu-
their need to maintain freedom from clan influence, will often tenant. Emerald Magistrates serve Imperial law everywhere,
hire ronin as yoriki—wave-men are usually loyal to whoever regardless of clan borders. They can move across and through
is paying them, work for relatively meager wages, and tend to clan territory freely if their mission requires it. Emerald
have no distracting commitment to other factions. Magistrates have jurisdiction over a wide variety of crimes
that are considered threats to the Empire or the Emperor.
They also are usually responsible for collecting Imperial taxes
(except during those eras when the office of Imperial Trea-
surer is active).
The Jade Magistrates are a specialized variant of the
Emerald Magistrates, and exist only in those eras when
the Jade Champion’s office is active. They have the same Mechanics versus Reality
authority and powers as the Emerald Magistrates, but are
limited to investigating magical crimes, religious blasphemy, It is important for GMs and players to be aware that
and Shadowlands influence. being a magistrate is primarily a political appointment
It is worth noting that a position as a magistrate (whether and does not necessarily have anything to do with
clan, Emerald, or Jade) is usually not something which a whether the samurai is actually trained or qualified to
samurai earns through training or expertise in the law. Rather, be a magistrate. This carries over into the domain of
most magistrates are appointed to their positions—perhaps mechanics. Several of the clans do have “magistrate
because their superiors consider them trustworthy or capable, schools” (such as the Doji Magistrate and Soshi Mag-
or because they have earned a reward for their loyal service. istrate schools presented at the end of this chapter),
Some magistrates are also appointed because they have pulled but only a minority of those trained in such schools
strings and accumulated political influence in order to win a actually get appointments as magistrates—most of
higher position among the buke, and it is these sorts who are them serve their clans in more mundane ways, such as
most likely to succumb to corruption or abuse of power. border patrols, city guards, and yoriki. A Crane mag-
istrate is just as likely to be trained as a Kakita Bushi,
Daidoji Iron Warrior, or Doji Courtier as he is to be
taught in the Doji Magistrate school.
The counterpoint also holds true. Just because a

The Charter of the character has gained an appointment as a magistrate


does not mean the character will be allowed to take
Multiple Schools and switch to a magistrate school.
Emerald Magistrates After all, he won the magistrate position with the
training he received in his original school, so asking to
change over would be an insult to his sensei.

Chapter Seven
Likewise, a PC who wins an appointment as an
The powers and duties of the Emerald Magistrates are exten- Emerald Magistrate (whether through skill or polit-
sive and have changed relatively little since the days when ical influence) will not automatically be enrolled in the
Soshi Saibankan and Doji Hatsuo first established them as the Ruby Dojo and taught the Emerald Magistrate Path.
principle enforcers of the Empire’s law. The Charter lays out Only the most successful and influential Emerald 155
their areas of authority and the powers and methods they can Magistrates gain that honor.
use to enforce that authority.

Law and Order


Most major cities in the Empire have at least one Emerald
Magistrate, and sometimes a team of them, permanently
assigned to maintain law and order and guard against abuses
of power by the local authorities. Other Emerald Magistrates
are assigned more generally to clan territories or geographic
regions. The Emerald Champion usually keeps a significant
number of his magistrates in the Imperial Capital, ready to Miya lines. Likewise, anyone who commits a similar offense
be sent out to investigate whatever problems might catch his against one of the Emperor’s direct servants, including offi-
attention. cers in the Imperial Legions, Emerald or Jade Magistrates,
Imperial Heralds, the guards of the Imperial Palace, or other
such individuals has committed an offense to be investigated
Jurisdiction by the Emerald Magistrates.

Crimes of an Imperial Nature or Scope


The Emerald Magistrates’ charter describes broad areas of Crimes that exceed the jurisdiction of any single clan in
jurisdiction that fall under their authority—broad by design, in execution or even in planning fall under the auspices of the
order to ensure the Emerald Magistrates can become involved Emerald Magistrates. Such crimes can potentially include
in nearly any matter relating to serious criminal activities. theft, murder, treason, robbery, armed uprising, smuggling,
There are some areas kept deliberately outside their authority, and tax fraud, among others. Although these sorts of crimes
however. Hatsuo and Saibankan ensured such would be the are usually limited to a local level, declaring they have been
case in order to prevent any perception among the Great planned on an Empire-wide scale is an easy claim to make
Clans that the Emerald Magistrates could or would usurp their and a difficult one to refute. In this way, the Emerald Magis-
authority in their own lands. trates can involve themselves in almost any criminal activity
they consider serious enough to warrant their attention, even
Crimes Against the Emperor if the daimyo or Clan Champion in the area would prefer to
Any attempt to harm, slander, endanger, insult, or even handle the matter internally.
inconvenience the Emperor is a matter to be investigated by
the Emerald Magistrates. This decree extends to the Emper-
or’s family, including the Empress, their children, and even
extended family members within the Otomo, Seppun, and
Shadowlands Incursions tion specifies such activities have to be practiced by two or
more individuals in order to qualify as a crime, technically
Although any incursion of significant size by the Shadow-
allowing lone practitioners of maho to escape Imperial atten-
lands hordes falls under the auspices of both the Crab Clan
tion (although they were usually still dealt with by individual
and Imperial Legions, such matters are traditionally also
families and clans). This restriction changes shortly after the
investigated by the Emerald Magistrates to ensure the incur-
Clan War when the then-current Emerald Champion, Kakita
sion has been detected and destroyed in its entirety. If any
Toshimoko, petitions the Emperor for permission to alter it.
aspects of an incursion escape the attention of the military
forces sent to deal with it, the Magistrates are responsible for
tracking it down and eliminating it. Isolated infiltration by Civil Disorder
Shadowlands creatures is likewise under their charter. Any activity that results in widespread civil disorder or
general disregard for the law and its enforcers, whether Impe-
Fugitives from the Law rial or clan-affiliated, falls under the auspices of the Emerald
Magistrates. Because these activities tend to manifest and
Any criminal who has escaped custody or is otherwise fleeing
resolve fairly quickly, however, the Magistrates tend to get
apprehension and who crosses the border from one clan’s
involved only after the fact—unless they happen to be in the
provinces to another immediately becomes the responsi-
area when the unrest occurs.
bility of the Emerald Magistrates. This is among the Magis-
trates’ most controversial duties, because many clans prefer
to handle such matters themselves. The Emerald Magistrates
themselves, however, consider it important that they handle
Duties
such matters as arbiters standing above the authority of
individual clans. Conflicts between clans over the right to The duties of the Emerald Magistrates are various, but typi-
deal with fugitives have been known to escalate into violent cally fall under one of several categories. Like matters of
border skirmishes. jurisdiction, these are defined broadly in order to ensure the
Magistrates can choose their level of involvement as they
Law and Order

Organized Blasphemy deem appropriate.


Any activities practiced in defiance of the religious conven-
tions endorsed by the Emperor of Rokugan are blasphemous Tax Collection
in nature and fall under the auspices of the Emerald Magis-
trates. For most of the Empire’s history this area of jurisdic- The least glamorous duty of Emerald Magistrates is also
perhaps the most important. As the Emperor’s most visible and
156 diversely located servants, Emerald Magistrates are respon-
sible for overseeing the yearly tax harvest, which involves
Chapter Seven

millions of bushels of rice all across the Empire. Due to both


the mercantile nature of these activities and the sheer
volume of work and record-keeping involved, offi-
cials specializing in such affairs are often appointed
to oversee these matters on the Magistrates’ behalf.
After the creation of the office of Imperial Treasurer
late in the twelfth century, most of these duties are
taken away from the Emerald Magistrates and
pass to the Treasurer’s own agents.

Authorizing
Travel Papers
Emerald Magistrates are the
lowest-ranking members of
the Imperial bureaucracy who
are authorized to sign travel
papers granting an individual
or group permission to travel
beyond the borders of a single
clan’s provinces. Clan Cham-
pions and family daimyo have
similar authority, while clan
magistrates and governors can
only sign papers granting permis-
sion for individuals to leave clan
lands to travel to a specific loca-
tion in another clan’s territory. No
one else outside the Imperial ranks
can grant papers for travel from
one clan’s provinces to another’s.
Emerald Magistrates may also authorize travel papers for any accounting of his actions. This must be provided within three
individual who requires valid papers for longer than one year days of the request being made. Such a request may be made
but less than five years, and for individuals not native to the no more than once per month, and even to do so that often is
Empire of Rokugan (on the rare occasions such things are considered a demonstration of a daimyo’s lack of faith in the
needed). local Emerald Magistrate.
Emerald Magistrates are also authorized to provide travel
Notification of Accusations
documents of a more limited scope, such as for those trav-
eling between points within one clan’s borders. Although any If any member of the samurai caste has been accused of a
Emerald Magistrate can provide such papers, it is traditional crime that warrants the attention of an Emerald Magistrate, it
for them to be provided only by those Magistrates who are is the duty of that Magistrate to inform the samurai in ques-
stationed within the clan provinces for which the papers grant tion, or to inform the family and clan if the target is dead. The
travel rights. In practice, Emerald Magistrates who receive charter does not specify a timetable as to when this duty must
requests to provide such papers usually try to make certain a be performed, although many Magistrates consider it a matter
similar request was not made and denied by local authorities. of honor to do so immediately. When doing so could create
Failure to do so can cause animosity between an Emerald difficulty or embarrassment, or the accused is someone who
Magistrate and his clan hosts. might be able to obstruct the investigation, some Magistrates
choose to wait until the investigation is well underway to
Due to the importance of travel papers in the affairs of
inform the accused.
merchants, Emerald Magistrates often find themselves perpet-
ually beset by petitioners seeking such papers. For those
Magistrates of a dishonorable nature, or for similarly corrupt
clerks and assistants in their service, this can be a considerable
Restrictions
opportunity for graft and profit. Conversely, for an honorable
Emerald Magistrate this duty can be a constant thorn in the Despite their position as the direct enforcers of the Emperor’s
side, a perpetual clamor of petitioners whose requests must be laws, there are some restrictions placed upon Emerald Magis-
evaluated carefully to prevent crime or corruption. trates. This is largely to ensure the organization does not
inspire too much resistance or subversion from resentful clan

Chapter Seven
Protection of Visiting Dignitaries officials. Consequently, several duties are specified as being
the responsibility of lesser authorities in order to create a clear
It is the right of any dignitary visiting another clan’s lands to boundary between the two levels of authority.
request protection from any local Emerald Magistrate. There
are limits to such requests, of course, and if it is determined Incidental Law Enforcement
157
the dignitary in question is taking advantage of the Emperor’s It is not the duty of Emerald Magistrates to perform simple
servants for purely personal reasons this would be considered patrols of city streets or rural areas in order to detect, prevent,

Law and Order


a matter of great dishonor. or punish criminal activities. In practice, this restriction is
often overlooked by both the Magistrates and the local
Briefing the Emerald Champion authorities in the region. Few honorable samurai will object
to help from additional forces of law and order.
According to their charter, Emerald Magistrates must meet
once per month with the Emerald Champion and inform him Problems of Limited Scope
of any significant matters related to their duties within their
assigned region. In reality, however, these meetings happen It is not the concern of Emerald Magistrates to investigate
far less frequently for most such Magistrates. For those in the crimes of a purely local nature that do not fall within the
Crab lands, for example, a trip to the Imperial Capital could crimes defined under the jurisdictional section of their charter.
consume the entire month, leaving no time for the execution Like the previous restriction, this one can be overlooked by
of their duties. In practice, reports are sent to the Emerald both Magistrates and the local authorities if it benefits both
Champion by messenger, frequently in cipher; Magistrates to do so.
may also report to the Champion in person when his duties Authorization of Blood Feuds
bring him into the area.
Emerald Magistrates have no authority whatsoever in the
matter of adjudicating blood feuds and the permissions
Notification of Non-Jurisdictional Crimes required for such affairs of vengeance to be conducted.
When an Emerald Magistrate becomes aware of any crime or This particular restriction is adhered to with almost reli-
transgression that does not fall within his own jurisdiction, it gious consistency, as its violation can easily lead to serious
is his duty to inform the local authorities under whose juris- complaints being lodged against the Emerald Champion and
diction the crime actually falls. This requires a close relation- his chosen representatives. Any Magistrate who violates this
ship with local rulers and clan magistrates, something often edict will quickly find himself stripped of rank and perhaps
difficult to maintain in practice. even banished from his clan for such shameful behavior.

Briefing the Governor Levying of Troops


It is the right of any daimyo in whose area of influence an Emerald Magistrates have no authority to assume command
Emerald Magistrate operates to request an accounting of of troops, either local or Imperial, except under the auspices
all activities and investigations currently underway by the of their Right to Commandeer Troops and their Right of Impe-
Emerald Magistrate in question. If this right is invoked, it is rial Levy (see below). Since those specific situations arise only
the duty of the Magistrate to fulfill the request and make a full infrequently, many Emerald Magistrates try to overcome this
restriction by maintaining several yoriki and using portions Right of Questioning
of their stipend to hire ronin enforcers to assist them in the
Emerald Magistrates have the authority to, at any point,
more violent aspects of their duties.
detain non-samurai individuals in order to question them
about any suspected participation in crimes that fall under the
Acceptance of Gifts & Monies jurisdiction of Imperial representatives as detailed above. This
Emerald Magistrates are not permitted to accept gifts, favors, right also extends to individuals of the samurai class that are
monies, services, or special considerations in exchange for any of equal or lesser social standing than the Magistrate so long
portion of their duties or the executions thereof. This does not as the Magistrate apprehended the samurai in the process of
prevent Magistrates from accepting gifts under social circum- committing a criminal act. If such individuals are not caught
stances that normally allow such things, however. Weddings, in the act of a crime, they may only be detained for ques-
for example, are usually cause for gifts to be offered to the tioning if the Magistrate gains an Order of Appearance (see
bride and groom, and Magistrates who are being married are below). Samurai of higher social standing may not be ques-
no exception. Of course, corrupt magistrates routinely disre- tioned at all without an Order of Appearance.
gard any such rules. It may be noted that “questioning,” in the context of Roku-
gani law, can include torture unless the person in question is
a child or elderly.
Rights
Right of Sentencing
Emerald Magistrates have special dispensations and powers Criminal investigations in Rokugan must be closed out with a
given them in order to fulfill their duties, so long as they confession by the suspect. Once a confession has been signed
do not violate any of the restrictions on their authority and (or transcribed if the criminal is illiterate) and notarized by
jurisdiction. the investigating Emerald Magistrate, that Magistrate has the
authority to pass sentence on the criminal. He may also choose
Law and Order

to defer to another Magistrate of equal or greater rank to pass


sentence in his stead. Sentences vary according to the crime,
but typically include the following: execution (beheading is

158
Chapter Seven
customary for samurai, hanging for lower classes); execu-
tion of spouses, parents, or families of criminals; placing the
criminal in restrictive cuffs for periods of up to three months; The Kitsuki Method
public beatings, which may be performed with whips, rods, or
sticks; and fines of varying sums, which are remitted to the Most criminal investigations in Rokugan follow a
office of the Emerald Champion. fairly simple and straightforward methodology. Per-
sonal testimony is considered the most important evi-
Orders of Appearance dence, and the higher the rank of the person testifying,
In instances where Magistrates are faced with criminal the more weight his evidence carries. Some physical
behavior by samurai of greater status than they, or wish to evidence is allowed, but only the most direct and ob-
question a samurai-caste suspect of equal or lesser status who vious inferences may be taken from it—if a Crane
was not caught in the act of a crime, an Order of Appear- sword was found by the victim, clearly the killer was
ance must be obtained before questioning or arrest can take a Crane. Once a suspect is found, he or she can be tor-
place. An Order of Appearance contains a detailed accounting tured for a confession, although an extended refusal
of the crime in question, and must be signed by either the to confess may prompt a magistrate to reconsider the
Emerald Champion, the provincial daimyo or city governor, suspect’s guilt.
or the chief local clan magistrate. This can lead to tensions However, there is one group in Rokugan who
and problems if the samurai being sought for questioning is rejects these methods: the Kitsuki. Founded in the
closely associated with the local authorities. ninth century by the eccentric Dragon samurai
Agasha Kitsuki, the family promotes an unconven-
Right to Prior Information tional approach to investigation that includes logical
It is the duty of the governor or daimyo who oversees the deduction, inference, and psychological evaluation.
region in which an Emerald Magistrate operates to inform Kitsuki himself is renowned both for proving his own
said Magistrate prior to commencing any large scale mili- innocence of a crime in a single day, and for saving
tary or police action. This notification must be given at least a Mirumoto diplomat from assassination—the second
one full day in advance. Realistically, however, strict adher- deed leading to the founding of his family. His descen-

Chapter Seven
ence to this edict can compromise the security of a military dents strive to uphold his traditions.
maneuver, and thus it is occasionally “forgotten” by overly The Kitsuki are the only Rokugani to consider
cautious governors or daimyo. One popular ploy is to send the the sort of evidence which a modern society takes
Magistrate away on some pressing business shortly before the for granted. They examine all aspects of a crime
action, and upon their return explain it was simply impossible scene, even the dead body of a murder victim, when
to inform them within the prescribed time. 159
conducting investigations. They consider things like
motive and honesty, obsess over subtle physical clues

Law and Order


Right to Commandeer Troops like smudge-marks or a killer’s handedness, and even
have concocted an alchemical substance that acts as a
Emerald Magistrates are authorized by the Emerald Cham-
crude form of fingerprint powder. Of course, most of
pion to marshal troops as necessary for the lawful execu-
the Empire firmly rejects their strange methods, and
tion of their duties, provided they inform the local daimyo
a Kitsuki in another clan’s court is more likely to be
or governor of their intentions prior to doing so. They may
mocked or ignored than to have his clues taken seri-
commandeer troops under the control of local authorities if
ously.
and only if they can demonstrate a clear need for doing so
and they can guarantee compensation for the troops’ usage. On the other hand, the Kitsuki do gain a grudging
respect from the Scorpion Clan, mainly because the
Right of Imperial Levy Kitsuki have managed to thwart so many Scorpion
At any point, an Emerald Magistrate may petition the Emerald plots. The two are wary antagonists even during
Champion for use of forces taken from the Imperial Legions. those eras when the Dragon as a whole are enjoying
Whether or not this request is granted, and how many troops good relations with the Scorpion.
are actually granted, is completely at the Emerald Cham-
pion’s discretion. This is considered a matter most severe,
and such power is not to be invoked lightly. Those who do
so quickly attract the ire of the Champion and the Imperial
Families, sometimes even angering the Emperor himself. The
Legions have duties to perform, after all, and their personnel
are not to be reassigned casually or without dire need. When
of his colleague, and this cannot be disputed. This requires
this permission is granted, however, Imperial Legionnaires
the Emerald Magistrate to serve his colleague with an Order of
have the right to be housed and armed in any military facility
Privy Investigation, at which point the local magistrate must
anywhere in the Empire.
immediately cease all investigations into the matter specified
within the order. Such an order must be signed on the day it
Right of Privy Investigation is completed, must be signed by the Emerald Magistrate, must
In any matter where the jurisdiction of an Emerald Magis- specify the crime in question, and must present a clear and
trate and that of a lesser magistrate overlap, the Emerald detailed explanation as to why the two investigations cannot
Magistrate may invoke his right of Privy Investigation. The proceed in tandem with one another.
Emerald Magistrate’s authority immediately supersedes that
The essential forms of Rokugani law and punishment were
described in the Book of Air in the L5R 4th Edition core book;
Crimes and the this section examines these topics in greater depth and detail.

Punishment Thereof Dishonorable Conduct


“When the noble samurai-sama come into our estab-
Rokugan is not a forgiving land. The samurai class rules the lishment, they feel they can lay down the weight of the
land with strong laws and even stronger traditions that dictate world. They laugh, dance, and enjoy simple pleasures.
the privileges, restrictions, and duties that face each hinin, Occasionally the mood and the sake affect the samurai.
peasant, and samurai. The Rokugani expect these laws to be It doesn’t matter who it is, if anyone causes trouble in
followed to the letter in order to preserve the Celestial Order. my building, my guard Domon will throw him out of the
The founding Kami fashioned the shape and structure of the building.”
Empire to their liking, and the Rokugani intend to follow their
will for all time. The laws first established by the Kami have –Komomo, Mama-san
been modified and expanded by subsequent Emperors and of the House of Flowing Silk
other authorities, but their basic form remains unchanged.
The Empire’s laws are strict on all crimes, regardless of As a member of the ruling class, a samurai is expected to act
severity. Punishments are draconian by design, so they with decorum whenever he is in the public sphere. No matter
leave a deep impression on the criminal, his family, and the how rowdy and excitable he may be in private, a samurai
town where the crime occurred. Many crimes are punish- must show no emotions in front of others. To do otherwise
able by death, often coupled with public humiliation. would be to bring shame to the samurai and dirty his honor
Although samurai are less strictly constrained by the law and name. Many samurai carry this strict self-control even
Law and Order

than commoners, the Code of Bushido and Rokugani social into their private homes, although this is not a universal
convention binds their actions no less severely. Etiquette and practice. Ultimately, the only time when it is acceptable for a
the code of honor supplement and can sometimes even be samurai to show emotion is in the pleasure quarters. Geisha
said to supplant Imperial Law in making sure samurai act houses were created so a samurai could relax and enjoy life
properly. If social pressure and Bushido ultimately fail to keep for a short time without concern for dignity or face.
a samurai in line, though, the Empire‘s legal system attempts When a samurai begins to lose face and show public
160 to correct that failing. emotion, the Rokugani react with caution. If the samurai is
causing only a minor disturbance and is not endangering
Chapter Seven
others, his actions will be ignored. After all, if no one
else acknowledges the loss of face, it is as though it never
happened. Thus, while the night-time streets of most Roku-
Adventure Hook:
gani cities are usually full of inebriated samurai making their Watching the Watchmen
way home, no one draws attention to their behavior.
However, if a samurai (drunk or otherwise) engages in a Challenge
brawl, destroys minor pieces of property, or otherwise causes The PCs are recruited by an Emerald Magistrate for
a significant disturbance, the authorities must step in. Peasant a most unusual task—he wants their help to investi-
doshin are often the ones who have to apprehend rowdy gate a fellow Emerald Magistrate based in a major
samurai in these situations. The reasons for this are two-fold. port city. He claims to have evidence implicating the
First, such disturbances are considered to be minor crimes, other Magistrate in local opium smuggling rings.
beneath the attention of a samurai magistrate. Second, being
arrested by a peasant doshin is more shaming to the samurai, Focus
hopefully teaching him to better control himself in future. Of There are indeed many suspicious patterns to the city
course, some samurai take offense at being reprimanded by magistrate’s activities. Careful investigation reveals he
a peasant and retaliate violently, escalating their crime and is connected with a local gang who run several opium
bringing the attention of a magistrate. dens and gambling houses.
The usual punishment for disorderly conduct is a public repri-
mand and exile from the area where the samurai committed the
Strike
crime. For example, if a samurai started a brawl in the city’s The Emerald Magistrate who originally recruited the
pleasure quarter, he will be forbidden for a time from entering PCs is actually in cahoots with a rival gang which
that part of the city. This sort of banishment is sometimes hopes to take control of the local opium market. Clever
coupled with house arrest, confining the samurai to his resi- and aggressive investigation may be able to expose and
dence for a time. If the samurai’s superiors deem his conduct destroy the gang, but proving the Magistrate’s involve-
was especially unbecoming a representative of their clan, he ment is liable to be much more challenging, and may
may be demoted from any positions he held in his clan’s court well end with the PCs fighting a duel to the death.

Chapter Seven
or army. In such serious cases, the samurai is usually sent far
away from the scene of the crime and stationed at some remote
outpost, far away from criticizing eyes.
A peasant guilty of public nuisance is typically subject to
harsher and more physical punishments than a samurai. Much 161
like a samurai, the peasant will be banned from re-entering
the scene of his crime. However, a variety of additional

Law and Order


that surprising. Though mercantile efforts and the exchange
punishments await him. The peasant could be jailed or forced
of money is supposed to be beneath the notice of a samurai,
to live with his wrists handcuffed in front of him for a short
it often is the only way for him to get what he needs to live
time. Public beatings or whippings are not uncommon. For
in the comfort he desires. A samurai’s stipend from his lord
severe transgressions, a peasant may be exiled from the town
is usually too little to allow any sort of luxury, and some-
or sent to a mine to work off his debt to society.
times not even enough to allow basic comforts. Greedier and
A merchant guilty of a public disturbance can have his less scrupulous samurai inevitably turn to ways to cheat and
business stripped from him, a punishment that is referred to exploit the system around them, embracing vice and corrup-
as kessho. Unscrupulous magistrates have been known to use tion in order to gain the wealth they crave.
this as an excuse to rob honest businessmen of their liveli-
The easiest and most frequent way to find extra funds is
hood, so merchants must take special care to avoid drawing
graft: demanding bribes to perform one’s duty, to forget one’s
the attention of potential predators.
duty, or to show someone favoritism. Magistrates and yoriki
are especially prone to this sort of crime, but almost any
Corruption samurai can find opportunities for graft, and major bureau-
cracies like the Imperial Palace are positively riddled with
such corruption.
“Perhaps your son would have made a marvelous mag- Corrupt samurai can also take a more direct approach to
istrate, but the situation forced me to reject his assign- acquiring wealth, such as robbing commoners (merchants are
ment. However, I have been known to make mistakes a favorite target) or extorting money or goods from common
from time to time. I could be convinced to review his case folk with the threat of violence.
once more...”
These are all crimes which must be punished with the full
extent of the law. A samurai who violates his duty for personal
—Seppun Kuroki, gain, or who robs the peasants under his care, is a samurai
shortly before his arrest and seppuku who disrupts the Celestial Order and sows dissent and unrest
among the heimin. A samurai who is guilty of corruption is
Crimes involving loss of face or dishonorable behavior are
given the chance for seppuku to cleanse his name; otherwise
generally committed in the heat of the moment, but crimes
he is likely to be executed. Even if the samurai can escape this
of greed and corruption are a matter of calculation, a delib-
punishment, he will at the very least be dishonored, stripped
erate rejection of Bushido in response to the demands of the
of his office, and exiled.
world. Still, the prevalence of corruption should not be all
A samurai stealing from his lord is considered an even Corrupt samurai have been known to sell everything from rice
more serious crime, and unfortunately is not an unknown from their farmers to weapons and armor from their lord on
one. Officials in charge of things like military logistics or the black market. These samurai may even link up with other
tax collection may well oversee the transportation of thou- miscreants to funnel material across the Empire, becoming
sands of tons of goods in a single year. For a samurai of loose part of a smuggling ring (see “Organized Crime“ below).
morals, it can be very tempting to simply note that a portion Stealing from the rightful lords of the Empire is a serious
of the delivery was damaged during shipping and then quietly offense, and selling on the black market (thus avoiding taxes
move it to the black market, or even divert it for personal use. and tariffs) is itself a form of theft. All who are convicted of
involvement in such crimes, whether samurai or commoner,
should expect execution. Samurai may be given the opportu-
nity to commit seppuku. As a consequence, however, those
The Laws and guilty of such crimes tend to put up a serious fight when
Clan Traditions cornered by magistrates; they know surrender to those who
uphold the Emperor’s laws will only briefly postpone their

“ There is no law here. The Crab would pluck the very demise.
stars from the sky if they thought they could burn the Bribery, corruption, and theft are hardly limited to the
Fallen Kami with them.” samurai caste. Angry, desperate, or thuggish peasants will
often become pick-pockets or burglars, especially in large
—The Letters of Kakita Nanmaru cities where poverty is widespread and potential targets are
numerous. Merchants will bribe magistrates or doshin to
Clans, whether great or minor, sometimes display a conceal illicit merchandise or to avoid paying tariffs and
certain amount of leeway in their interpretation and taxes. Such heimin criminals are beaten publicly and then
enforcement of Imperial law. Though samurai are executed, often in a cruel or painful manner such as cruci-
strict in their adherence to tradition, they are not fixion or boiling in oil. The punishment can sometimes extend
Law and Order

wholly blind to reality. They realize certain variations to the families of the criminals, who are beaten or even killed
may be required in order for the Empire to function, along with the criminal. The guilty families also lose their
for the peasants to serve their lords properly, and to homes and businesses and are driven into exile.
accommodate for the different conditions and prob-
lems in various parts of the Empire.
The clearest and most notorious example of this is Violence Against Persons
162 can be found in the Crab lands. All across Rokugan, it
is forbidden for peasants to bear arms unless they are Samurai are bred for war, and thus it is not surprising that
serving as doshin to enforce the laws or as ashigaru
Chapter Seven

they can be very violent people. Though Bushido keeps the


warriors in an army of their lord. The Crab, however, worst of a bushi’s ferocity in check, often it is not enough to
long ago chose to unofficially amend this law to allow maintain the peace when emotions rage. A samurai should
their peasants to wield certain weapons in defense of only draw his sword in the defense of his lord or the Empire,
their homes and farms in the event of a Shadowlands but few men are honorable enough to withstand the urge
threat. Despite the best efforts of the Crab, the forces to violence at all times. Fights break out constantly in sake
of Jigoku do manage to get past the borders from houses and the entertainment districts of cities. Occasionally,
time to time. Goblin raiders can slip through the Kaiu weapons are drawn and the authorities must intervene.
Wall and lurk in the Crab lands for weeks before the
Assault is commonplace in the licensed entertainment
Hida finally root them out. By tacitly allowing their
quarters of any city. When sake flows freely, emotions can
peasants to use simple weapons in their own defense,
easily flare into violence. As with dishonorable behavior,
the Crab minimize the damage from these incursions.
if others are not forced to acknowledge the violent actions
Instead of finding the easy prey they might encounter
the loss of face can be minimized and the law need not be
in Crane or Lion lands, goblin infiltrators face strong
involved. Thus, fights that do not become too violent usually
opposition from even the smallest village.
only draw the attention of doshin who break up the alterca-
This sort of modification does not ultimately change tion and escort the offenders home. After all, warriors need
the Empire‘s status quo; heimin are still heimin, and a way to vent their restlessness. In some circles, these sorts
their role in life is not altered. Even the Crab do not of fights are actually viewed with fondness. Crab samurai
allow a peasant to use a samurai weapon. For a Crab often see a good brawl as wonderful fun for the evening, and
peasant, touching a katana is still a grave and prob- participate with cheerful vigor.
ably lethal offense. While the pragmatic Crab realize
If a fight gets out of hand, resulting in serious property
it makes sense to let their peasants defend themselves
damage or injury, the magistrates must step in and take charge
against the Shadowlands, they would never support
of the situation. The guilty samurai are separated and placed
an actual subversion of the Celestial Order. Of course,
under house arrest. They must pay for any property damage
this distinction is seldom appreciated by other clan
they may have caused. Magistrates often ban the brawlers
samurai who visit Crab lands.
from entering the area where they caused so much trouble
for a few weeks, longer if the damage was particularly severe.
If a brawl actually results in the death of a samurai, the
offender faces the potential for much more severe penalties.
If the situation can be interpreted as an unauthorized duel, it
will be treated as such (see below), but if it was an instance usually killed in much more brutal ways, such as being torn
of general violence resulting in death, the offender will often apart, boiled in oil, and so forth.
be expected to commit seppuku to atone for taking the life If a murderer has considerable political backing and can
of another samurai. Exceptions may be made during periods find some very clever and persuasive justifications for his
of high tension or wartime, when samurai from rival clans actions, he may be able to avoid execution. However, he will
are liable to draw blades with the slightest excuse—such situ- be publicly disgraced and dishonored, and is permanently
ations are often treated as military skirmishes rather than exiled to a remote location within the Empire or even, in
crimes. some cases, beyond the very borders of Rokugan.
Violence between peasants tends to be punished with beat-
ings or cuffing. However, if it escalates into serious destruc-
tion, injury, or death, the peasants will usually be punished Organized Crime
severely, since their behavior has disrupted the peace and
productivity of their community. Beating followed by execu-
Corruption, whether by samurai or by peasants, can often
tion is the typical penalty.
expand beyond mere graft into more ambitious crimes, crimes
A samurai who kills another in a brawl or an unauthorized bringing groups of like-minded people into an organization
duel (see sidebar) may be able to seek leniency, but there is dedicated to evading the law. Groups of warriors may become
one form of killing which is always treated with the utmost bandits, raiding villages for whatever catches their fancies, or
severity: willful and deliberate murder. Unauthorized duels stealing from the strongholds of major clans. Pirates may raid
are illegal, but at least they follow the forms of honor and coastal villages or capture ships traversing the Empire’s rivers
tradition. A murder is a base act with no excuses or graces and seas. Bands of smugglers conduct illegal trade across
to mitigate it. A convicted murderer may be given the oppor- the entire Empire. All of these activities are considered
tunity to commit seppuku, but if his victim was in any way organized crimes under Rokugani law.
prominent or famous, there will be no seppuku—execution,
Magistrates do their best to take down
usually hanging, is required. Peasant murderers are
these sorts of illegal organizations.
Bandits are usually killed on sight, often

Chapter Seven
in military campaigns—those who
surrender are executed after a short

163

Law and Order


trial. No punishment other than death is considered suitable
Illegal Duels for this type of transgression, and most notable groups of
bandits are eventually hunted down and wiped out—although
Duels between samurai must be sanctioned by the it can take some time. Occasionally, exceptionally powerful
daimyo of both duelists. To fight a duel without such bandit groups such as the Forest Killers can survive for many
sanction is illegal. Unfortunately, bushi being who and generations.
what they are, extra-legal duels occur quite frequently. Pirates likewise tend to enjoy relatively short careers,
Though this is technically a violation of the law, magis- especially after the Mantis are named a Great Clan and turn
trates usually do not reprimand illegal duelists as heavily their fleet to the task of exterminating piracy. (Of course, the
as with other crimes, even if the duel was to the death. Mantis themselves engaged in considerable piracy in earlier
Many Rokugani consider it socially acceptable or even eras, using their remote island location and superior naval
honorable to participate in extra-legal duels, and some strength to shield themselves from retaliation by the rest of
famous duelists have made their reputations entirely on the Empire.)
them. After all, the duel is an established and socially Trade in stolen and contraband goods has always very
acceptable method of conflict in the Empire, and death profitable despite measures taken by the authorities to
is understood to be a logical consequence of the ritual. suppress it. Recreational opium is especially popular after the
If neither duelist is killed in an unauthorized duel, Unicorn bring it back with them from the Burning Sands;
often the worst punishment is house arrest for a few such narcotics are created in Ryoko Owari Toshi and covertly
days. The duelists’ rivals have some ammunition to transported to nearly every major city in the Empire. Simi-
use in the courts, of course, but for the most part this larly, some gaijin goods trickle into the Empire through the
is a simple and minor crime with few lasting repercus- Unicorn, Phoenix, and Mantis lands, circulating through the
sions. If the duel was for a noble cause, the offenders black market to those who seek such exotic delights.
might even gain fame and respect among their peers No one organization or person controls all of the Empire’s
for their deeds. illegal traffic, and the balance of power constantly shifts
Law and Order

If an unauthorized duel is fought to the death, as magistrates destroy those groups who catch their notice.
some repercussions for the winner are unavoidable. Much of the Empire’s opium smuggling is controlled by Scor-
The duelist is dishonored and faces house arrest for pion cartels, but there are also countless smaller groups who
a longer period of time. He is also expected to pay traffic in the drug. The Scorpion themselves always make sure
some sort of recompense to his victim’s family. At the to work through intermediaries (peasants or ronin) who can
very least, the victim’s swords should be returned to be easily discarded if they are discovered.
164 his family. Magistrates watch closely whether or not Of course, organized crime also includes groups who band
the duelist follows these social protocols—if he fails together for political ideals or philosophical goals that stand
to do so, the law is more likely to treat the case as a
Chapter Seven

against the Empire’s order. The Kolat, discussed at length in


murder rather than an unauthorized duel. the L5R 4th Edition sourcebook Enemies of the Empire, are the
Political connections also have a great deal to do most powerful example of this sort of conspiracy. Of course,
with the consequences of an unauthorized duel. If the crimes of this nature also cross over the border into treason.
duelist has the protection of allies or higher-ranking
patrons, he can sometimes get off without any direct
repercussions. In fact, if his allies are proficient in the Treason
ways of the court, the duelist can actually use his deed
to further his standing. However, if his enemies are
Treason in all its forms is the gravest crime one can commit
powerful or he lacks connections, he is much more
in Rokugan; it is considered to be an insult to the Emperor
likely to face harsh penalties for acting outside the law.
himself. To betray the Imperial government is to betray the
Daimyo often reassign troublesome or embarrassing
Celestial Order, and this cannot be forgiven under any circum-
duelists far away from the courts, both to protect the
stances. These types of crimes are rarely committed, but when
lives of their followers and preserve their own political
treason is discovered, the entire Empire mobilizes to punish it.
power. The famous “Letters of Kakita Nanmaru,” for
Emerald and Jade Magistrates are usually called in to person-
example, were written by a Crane who killed a man
ally investigate any matter involving treason, traveling to the
in an illegal duel; he was reassigned to the Kaiu Wall,
lands where the crimes were committed to dispense justice.
where he lived out the brief remainder of his life.
The simplest form of treason is aiding and abetting the
It should also be noted that duels fought between
enemies of the Imperial government. This definition is a wide
samurai from clans which are at war with each other
umbrella that covers many different crimes. For example,
receive some extra consideration. In these cases, it is
anyone who aids the Shadowlands is guilty of this crime.
usually assumed that duelists from such clans already
Those who kill Imperial officials are guilty of treason (as well
have permission from their lords to fight. Few, if any, offi-
as murder), as are those who work to undermine the power of
cial repercussions fall on the duelists unless their superiors
the government, such as the Kolat and the Gozoku.
deliberately withdraw permission after the fact.
Breaking Imperial laws meant to protect the Empire is also
considered treason. Dealing with gaijin is technically consid-
ered treason, unless specifically sanctioned by the Emperor.
Using gaijin technology, especially the substance known
as “gaijin powder,” is also highly illegal and subject to the
maximum punishment.
The Imperial Histories: The Ninja Myth
Almost since the beginning of the Empire, rumors and tales have spread through Rokugan of mysterious, shadowy killers
called “ninja.” They are silent, black-clad assassins who slip through the heaviest defenses, steal precious treasures from be-
hind locked doors, and murder lords while their samurai stand guard outside. They can pass through walls, take others’ faces,
vanish into shadows in a heartbeat. Such stories are found most frequently among the common folk, but samurai hear them
too. Most samurai scoff at tales of ninja, deriding them as mere peasant superstition. An easy claim to make in daylight, but
harder to hold on to when one is standing midnight guard on a castle wall, squinting into the darkness and wondering if it
is moving...
Accusations of “ninja” are likely to fly any time a theft or murder contains mysterious or inexplicable elements, and there
have been plenty of times through Rokugan’s history when samurai have reported encounters with strange assailants in
black clothing. Magistrates investigate these cases as best they can, executing the rare criminals they can actually catch. The
Kitsuki family in particular has dedicated itself to investigating the ninja myth and learning if there is any truth behind it.
In reality, the legends of ninja derive from the activities of many different covert groups. Foremost among these, unsur-
prisingly, is the Scorpion Clan. The Shosuro family’s secretive Infiltrator school outfits its graduates with black clothing and
specialized equipment and training, then sends them forth to serve the clan through covert actions such as eavesdropping,
theft, and assassination. Early on, the Shosuro realized they could often perform their missions better if guards and other
security forces could be distracted by a more obvious threat. Accordingly, the Infiltrators’ younger students and apprentices
were assigned to play the role of “ninja,” lurking ostentatiously and assailing guards with exotic but only mildly effective
weapons such as shuriken and nageteppo (smoke grenades). Guards might spend hours chasing these “ninja” around the
castle, only to return and find their lord strangled or poisoned by a far more capable assassin. Naturally, these incidents only
furthered the mystique attached to the ninja myth, much to the amusement of the Scorpion. In fact, some Scorpion claim the
very word “ninja” came from a castle guard mis-hearing an Infiltrator barking orders to his fellows.
The other major source behind the ninja myth is a far more sinister one: the alien force known variously as the Nothing
or the Lying Darkness. The Darkness’ strange shadowspawn creatures, the Goju, have haunted the Empire almost since its
founding, killing and kidnapping according to their own enigmatic goals. Their strange powers of mimicry and their ability

Chapter Seven
to move through darkness and even penetrate physical barriers, not to mention their inhuman resilience, are the source of
most of the more exotic and mystical tales associated with ninja. (For more detailed information on these creatures, see the
“Nothing” chapter in the L5R 4th Edition sourcebook Enemies of the Empire.) After the Darkness was defeated at the Battle
of Oblivion’s Gate, most Rokugani believe the Goju are gone forever, but in fact small numbers of them survive as the agents
of the Shadow Dragon, and their actions continue to maintain the ninja legend in modern Rokugan.
165
Other smaller groups and organizations throughout the Empire’s history have also unleashed covert operatives whose
activities help sustain and expand the ninja myth. The Kolat conspiracy, for example, maintains its own stable of highly skilled

Law and Order


assassins whose skills and activities are similar to those of the Shosuro. Some ronin bands also pursued a career as assassins,
employing “ninja” methods and weaponry as convenient. There have even
been criminals who have tried to exploit the ninja legend to enhance
their own fame or to frighten their victims—for example, at the end
of the eleventh century a group of “ninja thieves” terrorized
the citizens of Ryoko Owari Toshi for several months. That
era also saw the notorious career of the “white ninja,”
Matsu Hiroru, a Lion who had been groomed for
membership in the Kolat. Hiroru rejected his
would-be Kolat masters and spent many
years as an independent assassin, killing
not only agents of the conspiracy
but also the minions of the Lying
Darkness.
Blasphemy is also considered treasonous, as the structure been hanged, burned, boiled alive, crucified, decapitated, and
of the government is inextricably linked with the Celestial sawed in half. After the death of the criminal, his head is cut
Order; an offense against the Celestial Order is by exten- off and displayed to the public, often for an extended period
sion an offense against the Emperor and his government. of time. The punishment may well extend to the criminal’s
Embracing Shadowlands corruption or the knowledge and use family, business, neighborhood, and associates. Magistrates
of maho is treason, and Jade Magistrates make it their duty to have executed entire peasant families for the fault of one
find and destroy all maho cults as soon as they can. Likewise, heimin who assassinated an Otomo. Likewise, magistrates
the worship of Fu Leng or any other Shadowlands figure is a have killed entire villages to make sure a maho cult is thor-
treasonous offense. oughly stamped out.
Convicted traitors receive no mercy. At the very least, Punishments for treason are slightly different in the Unicorn
these criminals are killed by magistrates once they are found. lands, for the Unicorn have adopted methods learned during
When traitors can be safely detained by officials, they are their centuries abroad. Their favored method is to draw and
instead publicly executed in a very painful manner. The most quarter the traitor with four of their strongest horses. Other
brutal forms of execution are reserved for traitors, who have Rokugani tend to regard this gaijin method as distasteful and
disturbing. Oftentimes criminals who fear capture will flee the
Unicorn lands to avoid the clan’s peculiar punishment style.
The Law and Gaijin Pepper Samurai convicted of treason are generally treated worse
than traitors from the lower orders. They are stripped of their
During the Battle of White Stag in the fifth cen- name and written out of all the Empire’s histories. They are
tury, thousands of Rokugani samurai perished from forbidden the right to seppuku and are often beaten viciously
strange thundering weapons fielded by the gaijin. during their imprisonment, then publicly humiliated by being
After the battle, investigation revealed the gaijin used paraded around town in chains. Finally they are executed,
a sorcerous black powder that exploded ferociously usually in the same harsh manner as a heimin traitor.
when set afire. The new Emperor and his court were Samurai who are in service to a lord convicted of treason are
Law and Order

appalled at the thought of magic weapons that could frequently given the opportunity to commit seppuku, or they
allow a mere barbarian peasant to strike down trained may be turned out and made ronin. In extreme cases they are
samurai from hundreds of yards. The Emperor of- executed alongside their lord.
ficially decreed it a crime to possess or use the strange
powder, which he called “gaijin pepper.”
Many decades after White Stag, the Agasha Criminals of
166 family of the Dragon Clan introduced a remarkable
new alchemical creation which they called hanabi, or
the Empire: Bandits
fireworks. The colorful explosions quickly became
Chapter Seven

very popular at festivals, but raised an obvious ques- Bandits have plagued the Empire since its foundation. Ronin
tion: were they actually gaijin pepper? The Agasha who can find no other way to support themselves often
insisted they were not. Hanabi, they declared, were turn to banditry, supplementing their numbers with embit-
an alchemical creation made from native Rokugani tered runaway peasants. In remote parts of the Empire where
herbs, and had nothing to do with the forbidden gaijin samurai are few on the ground, bandit gangs can prosper
magic. After some consideration, the Emperor agreed, for years, traveling long distances to raid and extort lightly-
and hanabi remain an important part of Rokugani defended peasant villages. In more settled regions, bandits
celebrations to this day. favor raids against trade caravans, villages, rural temples, and
Of course, the secret of gaijin pepper has not gone other sources of lightly-defended wealth which they can keep
wholly unused in the centuries since the gaijin fled for themselves or fence to corrupt merchants or samurai.
Rokugan. The Shosuro Infiltrators, for example, have Most bandit gangs are poorly organized and poorly led,
been known to use something closely resembling gaijin controlled by whoever is strong enough to keep the rest in
pepper, not only for their nageteppo (smoke bombs) but line. Internal dissension and violence are frequent, and battle
also to destroy vital enemy targets such as bridges and tactics usually tend to be crude and direct. Most bandits will
supply warehouses. The Daidoji family of the Crane readily flee from a losing battle—they would not have become
also used gaijin pepper as a secret weapon to off-set bandits if they believed in Bushido, after all. However, if they
the superior numbers of the enemies, although this are unable to escape most bandits will fight bravely and to
hidden treason was eventually discovered and termi- the death; they know only torture and execution await them
nated by the Clan Champion at the end of the twelfth if they are captured.
century. Some criminal and pirate groups have used Somewhat more rarely, a bandit gang may acquire a capable
the forbidden weapon as well, such as the sinister Dark and charismatic leader or series of leaders, allowing it to
Wave fleet that raided the Mantis and Phoenix lands. achieve long-term success and become a serious threat to the
Given the incredible power of gaijin pepper, it is prob- peace of the Empire. These sorts of bandit gangs usually wind
ably inevitable that it will find use again in the future. up attracting large-scale military responses from the Empire.
Probably the most notorious example of this phenomenon is
the long-lived gang called the Forest Killers, who terrorized
many generations of Rokugani from their hidden lair in the
Spine of the World Mountains.
Chapter Seven
Criminals of more than packs of thugs who try to shake down the local 167
peasants for protection money; they scatter quickly when the
the Empire: Gangs forces of law begin to look into matters. However, in the city

Law and Order


of Ryoko Owari Toshi, these gangs found a way of becoming
“legitimate” by infiltrating the Fireman Gangs—the district
Rokugan does not have yakuza, organized Empire-wide crim-
teams assigned the duty of fighting fires. In a Rokugani city
inal gangs; however, the beginnings of such organizations
where most construction is of wood and paper, fires are a
may be found in many places around the Empire, most noto-
deadly threat, and all city districts organize Fireman Gangs
riously in the various smuggling cartels and in the fireman
from the local populace: citizens whose task it is to gather and
gangs of Ryoko Owari.
fight fires when the need arises. In Ryoko Owari, however,
Smuggling cartels focus most of their attention on moving the Fireman Gangs have evolved into independent criminal
illicit goods (such as opium or gaijin items), but also do a brisk organizations, using their fire-fighting mission both as a
business in covertly transporting the more expensive legal perfect protection racket (“it would be a shame if we didn’t
goods (such as jewelry) to avoid tariffs. In contrast with bandits show up when a fire broke out, eh?”) and also as a cloak to
or pirates, smugglers usually try to avoid violence, main- protect themselves from legal interference. Many of the gangs
taining a front of respectable activity and relying primarily on are openly criminal, wearing grotesque tattoos to identify
bribes and stealth to carry out their crimes. However, they are themselves and sponsoring various other forms of vice such
certainly not above paying a few ronin to kill a troublesome as opium dens and extortion rackets. So far, such criminal
magistrate who is snooping into their affairs. methods have not spread beyond the City of Lies, but in the
Many of the strongest cartels are based in Ryoko Owari and future, that might change…
are to some degree controlled (or at least supervised) by the
Scorpion Clan, but other such gangs may be found all around
the Empire. During its heyday the Kolat conspiracy also Criminals of
covertly runs many such cartels, using them to monitor and
manipulate the Empire’s trade. In the twelfth century, many the Empire: Pirates
of the smaller independent smuggling groups are unified into
a major new cartel calling itself the Black Lotus, the first Pirate gangs, or wako, are a perpetual threat to Rokugan’s
true Empire-wide smuggling operation in Rokugan’s history. rivers and seas. These gangs spring up frequently throughout
Whether the Black Lotus is a preview of the future develop- the Empire’s history, especially during periods of war or polit-
ment of organized crime in Rokugan, or merely a shocking ical instability, recruiting their ranks from ronin and disaf-
aberration, remains to be seen. fected peasants; most wako gangs are short-lived, eventu-
Local criminal gangs in Rokugan seldom operate above the ally ending their careers at the hands of magistrates or clan
level of a large town or a city district. These are usually little navies if they don’t destroy themselves with in-fighting. The
The Imperial Histories: The Definition of Maho
For much of the Empire’s history, the crime of maho was poorly understand by most Rokugani. Outside of
the Crab Clan, very few people knew anything about what maho actually was and what it did, so Imperial law
defined it as “using magic to increase one’s own power, in a way contrary to the natural order of the elements.”
This vague definition of the crime nearly caused the death of a pious but rather naïve ninth-century samurai
named Shiba Tsuna. Tsuna had some magical power, but the Isawa regarded him as lacking any real talent
and did not allow him to study at their libraries. However, one night a tiny Air spirit visited Tsuna in his sleep
and told him the finest sound it had ever experienced was the laughter of children. Inspired by this visitation,
Tsuna began using his magic to create delightful and awe-inspiring illusions for the entertainment of others.
He quickly became famous, gaining the favor of the Emperor himself, and attracted many students... all much
to the irritation of the Isawa and Asako families, who saw his practices as frivolous and insulting.
A jealous Phoenix Inquisitor named Asako Bokkai decided to accuse Tsuna of maho, claiming his use of
the kami for mere entertainment constituted an insult to the spirits and thus matched the definition of maho in
Imperial law. Although the Isawa Elemental Council knew Bokkai was mis-using the law, their own jealousy
of Tsuna’s actions caused them to remain silent. Within a few weeks, Shiba Tsuna found himself on trial for
his life before the Imperial Court itself. It seemed he was certain to be executed... but then outside forces took
a hand in the matter.
The Crab Clan Champion, Hida Namika, stormed into the court and demanded Asako Bokkai face her in a
duel. The startled Inquisitor demanded the grounds for her accusation, and she replied, “Your duty is to destroy
tsukai, not entertainers. When you pervert your position, it becomes my duty to destroy you.” When Bokkai
tried to laugh off her words, she drew her sword and cut him down in disgust.
Law and Order

Hida Namika’s actions were a huge scandal, of course, and led to months of high tensions between the Crab
and the Phoenix. In the meantime, though, the case against Shiba Tsuna was quietly dismissed, and a few
decades later Imperial law was amended to offer a more concrete and accurate description of maho

168
Chapter Seven
Mantis Clan at one time included many wako within its ranks,
but after attaining Great Clan status it expelled its piratical
elements—and in the process, created a number of new wako Adventure Seed:
gangs, most notably the infamous Rolling Waves fleet. The Pirate’s Treasure
Pirates sometimes acquire a romantic reputation among
Rokugan’s common folk. Since they prey mostly on merchant
Challenge
shipping, few peasants feel the pain of piracy in the same
In the official histories of Rokugan, Fumoki’s lost
way they do banditry, and popular legend often portrays
treasure is finally located in the year 1158 by the Lion
pirates as “noble rogues” who steal from the wealthy and
hero Ikoma Otemi. However, in your own game this
help the downtrodden. Probably the most famous example
need not be true, especially if an old-fashioned trea-
of this (somewhat naïve) view of piracy is the legend of
sure hunt would allow your players a change of pace
Yasuki Fumoki, a Crab pirate from the seventh century who
from the intense pressures of samurai drama. The
left his clan to wage a private war against the Crane aboard
PCs might find clues leading to Fumoki’s lost island
his mighty ship, the Dealthless. Supposedly, Fumoki sank
in any number of places, such as forgotten Crab Clan
over a hundred Crane ships and hid the accumulated wealth
records (Fumoki remained in touch with his old clan
on a remote island; it was lost forever when Fumoki died,
during his war against the Crane).
hurling himself sword-forward into the throat of the King
of the Orochi. Focus
The PCs must undertake a hazardous sea voyage to
Fumoki’s island. If word of their quest has leaked out,
they may face all manner of obstacles, including pirates,
corrupt authorities, rival treasure-seekers, and Fumo-
GM’s Toolbox: Who ki’s Crab descendants seeking their ancestor’s legacy.

Strike
Are These Outlaws? Once the PCs find the island and its treasures (which

Chapter Seven
include the legendary ship Deathless) they still face
one final obstacle: the Orochi King, a sea-serpent of
immense power.
For GMs who wish to incorporate a bandit gang into their
campaign at a level more profound than a one-off encounter,
169
the following listings provide some ideas for fleshing them
out into more serious opponents or villains.

Law and Order


Jiyuu: Rank 0
Jiyuu is a heimin bitter at the injustices of the caste system. referred to as the Steel Rose, a fitting counterpoint to her
His gang, The Raised Kama, is composed entirely of other gang’s name, the Rose’s Thorns.
heimin who follow his lead. Though they are ill-equipped
and physically weak, their zeal and dedication should not be
underestimated.
Justice: Shiba Bushi 3
No one has ever seen the true features of this bandit lord; his
Koshi: Ronin Insight Rank 1 face is obscured by an elaborate mask. He calls himself Justice,
yet there is nothing righteous about his brutal assaults on
Koshi grew tired of the stigma of being a ronin. He has gath- helpless villages. Tengoku’s Judgment, as his gang is called,
ered other malcontents under his banner. He and his gang, shares his merciless style, leaving hundreds of victims in its
Koshi’s Horde, have set out to create a name for themselves. wake.
Minor bullies at best, Koshi’s Horde preys on small farming
villages.
Maburo: Ronin Shugenja 4
Tomisu: Ronin Insight Rank 2 Maburo looks like a fearsome warrior and is skilled with the
katana. The fire kami flock to his aid; Maburo keeps his skill
Legend claims Tomisu began thievery to steal money for his with the sword to himself, preferring to use it as a secret
home village, which was stricken with a dangerous disease. weapon during an emergency. His gang, the Fallen Star,
No one knows the truth of the matter, but those who have met follows Maburo because they are truly devoted to him, and
the aging bandit say an air of nobility surrounds the old man. obey his orders with zealous fanaticism.
Tomisu’s gang, the Fallen Leaf, tends to keep a low profile,
eager to avoid altercations with the authorities.
Ide Jobenai: Shinjo Bushi 3
Tetsuka: Ronin Insight Rank 2 Jobenai is a trader, not a warrior. He formed the Crossed
Blades to supplement his income, using his diplomatic activi-
Rumors say Tetsuka is a former Crane yojimbo who was ties as a cover. The gang has a reputation for ruthlessness,
stripped of her name when her charge was killed by an killing innocents in each of its raids. As the secret leader
assassin. Tetsuka never addresses these rumors, but her of the Crossed Blades, Jobenai publicly deplores the gang’s
amazing beauty only adds to her air of mystery. She is often actions while privately counting his earnings.
Soru: Bayushi Bushi 2 (Insight Rank 4) often against the Doji that other such schools are measured,
although this is not a conscious comparison.
Soru believes he was betrayed by the Scorpion Clan. To exact
his vengeance, he left the Scorpion lands and began a spree Despite the name of the school, in actuality only a minority
of violence. His gang, Soru’s Vengeance, prefers to make raids of its students are actually appointed as clan magistrates—
at night; they burn many of the buildings in their victims’ students are far more likely to serve as yoriki, assisting other
village, marking their presence for miles. magistrates, or simply as guards patrolling the borders and
maintaining law and order in cities and towns. Still, those
who are trained in this school are often among the first to
The Legendary Sanada, Pirate King: receive an appointment when a magistrate position becomes
Ronin (Insight Rank 5) available, and it is not uncommon for many Doji to serve in
Sanada is a self-proclaimed ruler of the seas, and has the ranks of the Emerald and Jade magistrates as well.
successfully continued his piracy off the Rokugani coast for
over a decade. His wako (pirate fleet), Serpents of Sanada, is Doji Magistrate [Bushi]
skilled and dangerous and has killed countless magistrates
c c Benefit: +1 Reflexes
and Mantis samurai bent on bringing him to justice.
c c Skills: Defense, Horsemanship, Jiujutsu, Kenjutsu,
Knives (Jitte), Polearms, any High or Bugei Skill
Yasuki Torinaga: Hida Bushi 3 Honor: 5.5
(Insight Rank 5) c c Outfit: Light Armor, Sturdy Clothing, Daisho, any 1
Torinaga is the leader of the local sect of the Black Lotus weapon (or 2 Knives), Traveling Pack, 10 koku
smuggling cartel. He has many talented samurai under his
control, both Crab bushi who serve him publicly and ronin Techniques
hirelings in the gang. If anyone becomes too large a problem
for his gang, he can always call for reinforcements from the Rank One: Temper Steel with Honor
rest of the cartel…
Law and Order

Doji Magistrates are trained to fight with compassion,


avoiding injury to both themselves and whenever possible to
others, a style known to the Crane as Mizu-do (the Way of
Water). They specialize in the use of weapons designed to
disarm or capture foes rather than kill them. You may add

170
New Mechanics an amount equal to your Air Ring to your Armor TN (unless
caught helpless or unaware). You gain a +1k0 bonus to your
attack rolls when fighting with a jitte or a sasumata.
Chapter Seven

Rank Two: Flowing Like Water


This section presents two new basic schools for use in the
Legend of the Five Rings 4th Edition role-playing game. It The Magistrates are taught the art of subduing law-breakers
should be noted that these schools both have the word non-lethally by turning their own strength against them, an
“Magistrate” in their title, but not all samurai trained in their especially useful skill when dealing with drunken samurai
techniques will automatically be given magistrate appoint- whose deaths might carry political repercussions. When
ments (see the “Mechanics versus Reality” sidebar earlier in rolling to control a Grapple or to resolve a Disarm attempt,
this chapter for details). Both of these schools incorporate you may use your opponent’s Strength Rank in place of your
unarmed martial arts techniques; the history of Rokugani own.
martial arts is discussed in the “War” chapter later in this
book.
Rank Three: Breath of the Law
The Doji Magistrates practice a variety of submission holds
designed to disarm and disable lawbreakers without harming
New Basic School: them. If you successfully Grapple or Disarm an opponent,
they are also Dazed.
Doji Magistrate [Bushi]
The Doji family is dedicated to protecting its lands and people
Rank Four: Flowing Like Air
from all threats, an expression of the Crane Clan’s devotion A true student of the Doji path can move as swiftly as the
to the Virtue of Compassion. Consequently, they maintain this wind of justice that brings ruin to his enemies. You may make
school to teach their bushi techniques of law enforcement attacks as a Simple Action when fighting unarmed or when
and peace-keeping. Although generally less famous for their wielding a jitte, sasumata, or a weapon with the Samurai
deeds, the Doji family’s magistrate tradition actually predates keyword.
their more sensational counterparts in other clans by centu-
ries. The Kitsuki family, the Soshi Magistrates, and even the Rank Five: The Willow in the Storm
Emerald Magistrates were not created until well after the Doji In their final lesson, Doji Magistrates are taught to maneuver
tradition had been in place for a very long time. In fact, it is around their opponents, redirecting their energy and
defeating them with their own momentum. You may spend a
Void point during the Reactions stage of a skirmish Round to
force anyone who attacks you on the next Round to subtract
their Air Ring from each of their dice. (Dice which explode
have their final total reduced.) This technique cannot be acti-
vated or used while you are in the Full Attack stance or the Rank Two: Rise to Meet the Challenge
Center stance. Soshi Magistrates often deal close-up with criminals and
thugs who employ dishonorable tactics, so they are taught
brawling techniques and learn to quickly recover any time
New Basic School: they find themselves in a vulnerable position. Any time you
Soshi Magistrate [Bushi] are Prone, you may take a Free Action to roll Athletics /
Agility at TN 20 to regain your feet. You gain a +1k1 bonus
The Soshi magistrate school is descended from a set of tech- to any roll made to control a Grapple.
niques taught to the yoriki of Soshi Saibankan during his
many years as a judge, and some rumors claim the first three Rank Three: The Magistrate’s Cut
techniques were invented by Saibankan himself. Whether Soshi Magistrates prefer to disable foes rather than kill them
this is true or not, the school remains the principle method outright, since prisoners can be useful when ferreting out
the Scorpion use to educate those who must maintain order criminals and enemy spies. In a skirmish, once per oppo-
within their lands—magistrates, yoriki, city guards, and nent, by successfully making three Raises for a Called Shot
border patrols. Like many such schools, the Soshi Magistrate on a melee attack you may temporarily Blind a foe. They are
school teaches a mixture of armed and hand-to-hand tech- considered Blinded until the Reactions stage of the following
niques, allowing its students to suppress brawls and defeat Round.
lethal bandits with equal skill.
Rank Four: Certainty of Purpose
Soshi Magistrate [Bushi] When the time comes to fight, the Soshi Magistrate does so
c c Benefit: +1 Agility with vicious speed and ruthlessness. You may make melee
attacks (including unarmed attacks) as Simple Actions rather
c c Skills: Athletics, Defense, Intimidation (Control),
than Complex Actions.
Jiujutsu, Kenjutsu, Lore: Underworld, any Bugei skill
c c Honor: 2.5 Rank Five: Relentless Resolve
c c Outfit: Light Armor, Sturdy Clothing, Daisho, any 1

Chapter Seven
The Soshi Magistrates are taught to wait for the perfect
weapon, Traveling Pack, 5 koku moment and then overwhelm their enemies with fear and
aggression, crushing lawbreakers with a few swift blows.
Techniques Once per skirmish, you may gain extra unkept dice equal
to your Intimidation skill rank on your attack rolls for one
Rank One: The Face of Justice Round. This technique cannot be used in the Center Stance. 171
The Soshi Magistrates are trained to control their environ-
ment through a mixture of fear and force, intimidating even

Law and Order


the most violent street gang with ease. You gain a +1k0
bonus to the Intimidation skill; when you use it
against someone of lower Status Rank
than yourself, the bonus is +2k0
instead. You also gain a +1k0
damage bonus with melee
attacks.
Chapter Eight Religion

174
Chapter Eight

Chapter Eight
175

Religion

Your education so far has addressed many of the inade- interact with the members of Rokugan’s various monastic
quacies of your upbringing,” the sensei said one morning. orders.”
“However, given that this is a dojo devoted to the fighting The boy nodded. “I asked Musabi once about the Tao,” he
arts, I would expect that, up until this point, your educa- said. “His response was somewhat… clipped. I could tell it irri-
tion has dealt only sparingly with matters of the spirit and tated him, which is why I never thought to ask him about his
religion.” affiliation in more detail. He was never particularly forthcoming.
“Yes, master,” the student said. Or pleasant. But he assisted the villagers in building and main-
“What experience have you had in your childhood with taining certain defensive structures my father felt were neces-
matters of religion?” sary.”
The boy drew a breath. “A man my father later told me was a “Yes, the Order of Stone enjoys things such as construc-
shugenja visited the village in my sixth summer,” he said. “I did tion and feats of strength,” the sensei observed. “They are
not speak to him or observe anything unusual, but he did bless useful but ultimately rather crude. The reason he eschewed
the crops. At the time I thought he was simply another monk.” your question regarding the Tao is because the Order of Stone
is a Fortunist sect, meaning that they revere the Fortunes to
“Monks,” the sensei said. “You are familiar with the Broth-
the general exclusion of the Tao.”
erhood of Shinsei, then?”
“Monks study one or the other, not both?”
The student frowned slightly. “I have never completely
understood the distinction between different groups of The sensei held out his hands, palms up. “Some sects study
monks,” he admitted. “The monk with whom I have the most both. You might say at least half, perhaps, but most focus
familiarity is called Musabi, and he identifies himself as a on one or the other. Some so much so that the other is often
member of the Order of Stone. I always assumed that was overlooked or ignored outright. Shugenja are vastly more well
perhaps a faction of the Brotherhood? Or is it a competing rounded in that regard, if I may be so immodest as to suggest
organization?” so.”
The sensei laughed heartily. “Monks are not a particu- The boy’s mouth gaped open. “You are a shugenja, master?”
larly competitive group, young one,” he explained. “Your “You seem surprised.”
first assumption was correct. The Order of Stone is one of the “But, but…” the boy could not contain his disbelief. “You
dozens or perhaps hundreds of different and unique orders are the master sensei of a warrior dojo!”
that exist within the Brotherhood of Shinsei. In truth, the
“Indeed I am,” the sensei said with a slow smile. “Curious,
Brotherhood is little more than a term created by Imperial
is it not?”
decree to make it easier to codify, communicate with, and
face, and the people of the Emerald Empire owe everything
they have achieved to the guidance of their founders.

The Religions Most Rokugani are well aware of this fact and have insti-
tuted their reverence and gratitude to the Kami in formal

of Rokugan religion. Almost as soon as the Kami died and passed into
Tengoku, the Rokugani began establishing shrines to their
memory; in modern Rokugan, all members of a clan regu-
larly offer prayers to their founding Kami. In many cases
“Understand the Will of Heaven, and you make all these shrines also pay homage to later heroes and legendary
things possible. Ignore it, and you will accomplish noth- figures within the clan. For the Rokugani this expanded rever-
ing.” ence does not mean disrespecting the founding Kami. Rather,
worshipping both the Kami and the other great ancestors
of the clan together is a way for the people to honor those
— The Tao of Shinsei
mortals who have successfully risen to their Kami’s expecta-
tions.

Worship of the Kami Worshipping a Kami or a clan’s great ancestors is typi-


cally only done within that clan’s lands. Thus, Akodo and
the legendary heroes of the Lion Clan are worshipped almost
The Empire of Rokugan was founded by the eight Kami, the exclusively in Lion provinces, where many shrines and
divine children of Lord Moon and Lady Sun who fell to the temples have been built to honor them. In the holdings of
earth after Hantei’s epic battle with his father. The Kami lost other clans the name of Akodo is still respected but no shrine
most of their divine powers when they reached the mortal has been raised to pay tribute to him. That being said, dishon-
realm, but they remained far greater than mortal men and oring another clan’s founding Kami is a great offense, and no
women, and mortals flocked to them with joy and reverence. pious samurai will do such a thing, even during times of war
A legendary contest between the Kami resulted in Hantei’s or political enmity.
coronation as the first ruler of the new Empire of Rokugan. Rokugani in need of the support of Heaven frequently
Religion

The other seven Kami founded the seven original Great Clans, invoke the Kami who was particularly renowned for the sort
forging each in their own image based on the skills and of activity that needs to be blessed. Bayushi, for instance, was
virtues they most strongly believed in. The knowledge and renowned for his cunning and guile, so anyone who needs
wisdom the Kami brought to the world forever changed its these particular traits can benefit from praying to him. Simi-
176 larly, those who practice the arts might call upon Doji, or even
Shiba, since both of these Kami were known for their appreci-
ation and skill with artistic matters. This practice of calling on
Chapter Eight

the Kami for a particular reason is especially common among


those who belong to the Kami’s clan, but this is by no means
always the case. A Scorpion artisan, for instance, might pray
for Doji’s blessings to help him complete an important poem,
while a Crane courtier who desperately needs to win a contest
of wits might pray to Bayushi for inspiration.
Two particular Kami are not worshipped in the same way
as the others. The first of these is Fu Leng, He Who Is Not To
Be Named, who fell apart from his siblings and became the
corrupted champion of Jigoku. The other is Ryoshun, who
died within Lord Moon’s stomach and remained there when
his siblings fell from the Celestial Heavens. The people of
Rokugan were not even aware of the existence of Ryoshun
for countless centuries, since he had died before the Kami
even encountered the mortal world. Ryoshun spent most of
the Empire’s long history protecting the Rift, the boundary
between Yomi, the Realm of Honored Ancestors, and Jigoku,
The Imperial Histories: Draconic Manifestations
The great Dragons of Tengoku seldom take direct action within the mortal realm, in part because their power is so great that any direct
intervention is liable to upset the Celestial Order. However, on some occasions they have chosen to make themselves manifest to mortals, often
with profound results.
In the first century, after the Day of Thunder ended the First War, the Kami Hida was despondent. His wife had died in the war and their
only son, Hida Atarasi, had never returned from the battle with Fu Leng. Hida still led his clan, but he did so alone, mourning his loss. His
suffering touched the heart of the Thunder Dragon, and one night Hida returned to his quarters to find a beautiful woman standing in the
room’s open window, her hair whirled around her by the wind. “I am the Dragon of Thunder,” she told him, “and I love you.” Nine months
later, she returned to Hida and handed him his son, Osano-Wo, the man destined to lead the Crab Clan against the trolls and who would
eventually become the Fortune of Thunder.
The Thunder Dragon, always the greatest friend of mortals, eventually sacrificed its position in Tengoku and entered the mortal realm in
order to ensure Yoritomo, the hero of the Mantis Clan, could remain in the heavens alongside the Kami of the original Great Clans.
During the late twelfth century, the chaotic era known as the Race for the Throne prompted the Fire Dragon to intervene in Rokugan.
Emerging from the Heavens, the Dragon of Fire joined with the Phoenix Clan to protect the Imperial capital, Toshi Ranbo, from all possible
attackers. The Dragon remained in the mortal realm for several months before the demands of the Celestial balance required it to return to
the Heavens.

the Realm of Evil. After the Battle at Oblivion’s Gate in the themselves bound by a number of very stringent restrictions
early twelfth century, the spirit of Ryoshun moved to Meido, on how they must act and how they can use their power. Like
the Realm of Waiting, where he now guards the afterlife. Once all truly divine beings, they are susceptible to fluctuations in
the Rokugani became aware of Ryuoshun’s existence, many the balance of forces influencing the cosmos; as such they are
began to pray to him, seeking his help in guiding their loved required to maintain the Celestial balance or risk a heavenly

Chapter Eight
ones’ souls through the afterlife. catastrophe. Indeed, it was the threat of such a catastrophe
The corrupted Ninth Kami, Fu Leng, was once the strongest that ultimately led to the ouster of Yakamo and Hitomi.
among the Kami—perhaps the most powerful of them in all Beneath the Sun and Moon are their primary servants, the
ways. He is feared in Rokugan but is not worshipped; in fact, Seven Fortunes and the Elemental Dragons. Both of these
few even dare to openly speak his name for fear of bringing groups command power that is incomprehensible to mortals—
his attention to them. Fu Leng’s power, however, is undeni- less than their masters’, but with fewer restrictions on how it 177
able, and all Rokugani recognize it. His influence over the may be used without creating an imbalance in the Celestial

Religion
very soil of the Shadowlands and the power he holds over all Order. The Fortunes and the Dragons are permitted to take
those who inhabit the vile place is clearly evident. Fu Leng direct action in the mortal realm, but they exercise this power
is revered by the creatures of the Shadowlands and by the only very rarely to avoid disruptions.
Lost, those mortals who have been consumed by the Taint. In The Dragons inhabit a specific portion of the Heavens
the twelfth century, the so-called Spider Clan—created by the known colloquially as the Dragonlands. There is one Dragon
Dark Lord of the Shadowlands in an attempt to infiltrate the for each of the five Elements, as well as a number of other
Empire—attempts to claim Great Clan status on the basis of Dragons, including the Celestial Dragon, who holds the
worshipping Fu Leng as a Kami, much as the rest of Rokugan Heavens aloft, and the Thunder Dragon, the spirit and patron
worships the other Kami. Needless to say, most Rokugani of heroes in the mortal realm. During the twelfth century,
regard this idea as blasphemous. two new twin Dragons manifest: the Jade Dragon, a being of
virtue and purity, and the Obsidian Dragon, a being of vice

The Rulers of Tengoku and dishonor. Eventually, these Celestial twins ascend to hold
the positions of Sun and Moon.
The Dragons typically observe the mortal realm by
In the Heavens the absolute rulers are the Sun and Moon, bestowing a fraction of their inestimable power upon a mortal
although the exact identities of these two supreme beings has vassal, creating individuals known as the Oracles of Light.
changed over the course of 1100 years. For most of Rokugan’s There is only ever one Oracle in existence for each Dragon,
history, Onnotangu the Lord Moon and Amaterasu the Lady and if an Oracle somehow perishes or abandons its post,
Sun held these positions, watching over the Empire founded the Dragon chooses another one. It is extremely rare for the
by their children. During the Hidden Emperor era, both of Dragons themselves to manifest in Ningen-do, and when they
these divinities perished and were replaced by a pair of mortal do it is always a major event that has long-lasting repercus-
heroes, Hida Yakamo (who became Lord Sun) and Mirumoto sions.
Hitomi (who became Lady Moon). The reign of these elevated Beyond the lesser dragons and Oracles, the Elemental
mortals proved an unstable one, however, and near the end of Dragons are also served in the Heavens and the mortal
the twelfth century the Celestial Order reasserted its primacy. realm by the ryu and fushichiko, dragon and phoenix spirits
Yakamo and Hitomi were cast out of the Heavens and replaced (described in the L5R 4th Edition sourcebook Enemies of the
by the Jade and Obsidian Dragons, who became the Jade Sun Empire). Below them in the mortal realm are the elemental
and the Obsidian Moon. kami, the basic spirits that comprise all things.
Regardless of their identity, the Sun and Moon are the The Seven Fortunes are similar in many respects to the
undisputed rulers of the heavenly court. However, they are Elemental Dragons. They have nigh-infinite divine power
restricted by their role in the Celestial Order, using their power are quite comfortable with the codified worship offered them
in the mortal realm on an infrequent basis. The Fortunes will by the people of Rokugan.
often bestow their blessings on mortals who seek their favor, Like the Elemental Dragons, the Seven Fortunes have
or curse those who have offended them in some way. The servants as well, but theirs are more powerful. The count-
Fortunes also sometimes take stronger action and manifest less Lesser Fortunes or mikokami are treated by the Seven
directly in the mortal realm; such events always make a
Fortunes as vassals and servants—indeed the Seven have been
significant impression on the Empire’s affairs. For example, in
known on occasion to treat them poorly. The mikokami are
the mid-twelfth century Bishamon, the Fortune of Strength,
more powerful than the dragons’ servants, and are somewhat
manifested in the mortal world to personally curse the Scor-
more likely than the Seven Fortunes to visit the mortal realm
pion Clan for failing to protect the prophet Rosoku, descen-
and to bestow blessings or curses on those who draw their
dant of Shinsei. The Seven Fortunes existed before the rise of
attention. A handful of the mikokami existed before mankind,
Rokugan, and were worshiped with great zeal and fear by the
in the same manner as the Seven Fortunes, and these entities
scattered tribes who lived in those ancient days; as such they
tend to be more mysterious and powerful as a result (they
are typically referred to as primal Fortunes). Most, however,
are former mortals who were elevated to divinity by Imperial
decree or through divine intervention. The Emperor’s ability
to create new Fortunes is rarely used and is considered one of
the most telling signs of the favor of the Sun Goddess on her
child Hantei. Over the centuries hundreds of heroes have been
elevated to the position of lesser Fortune within the divine
courts of the Celestial Heavens.

The Seven Fortunes


Benten, Fortune Romantic Love
Religion

of
Benten is the lone female entity among the Seven Fortunes.
These deities do not have ranks among their own number,
but on the rare occasions when they appear together, Benten
178 often speaks for the group—presumably because of her greater
gift for oratory and diplomacy. Benten can only be described
Chapter Eight

as beautiful beyond imagining, although her rarely seen


wrathful aspect is as terrifying as it is glorious. She always
takes the aspect of a beautiful woman and is frequently
depicted as wearing finery of the grandest sort, her clothing
arrayed with patterns taken from the ocean waves. She is
not a cruel or spiteful entity, and it is rare for her anger to
be fully roused by any mortal being. Benten is particularly
beloved by the Crane Clan, and returns their adoration with
frequent blessings among their ranks as well as on marriages
between the Crane and those of other clans. The Scorpion also
maintain a regular following devoted to her, but the evidence
of that adoration is less obvious.

Bishamon, Fortune of Strength


Great Bishamon is the mighty warrior of the Seven Fortunes,
as well as the one with the shortest temper. Although he is
not particularly cruel or wrathful, his anger is more easily
aroused and he is far more likely than the other Seven
Fortunes to levy a punishment against those in the mortal
realm he perceives as having failed their duties to the Celestial
Heavens. Despite his relatively tempestuous nature, however,
Bishamon is a patron of philosophers and idealists as well
as bushi, and barring an eruption of anger he will turn to
war only if there is no other solution. Bishamon is always
depicted as a huge man in full armor, armed with at least
one massive weapon worthy of his size. He is particularly
venerated by the Crab and Lion clans, although
bushi of all clans pay him homage.
Daikoku, Fortune of Wealth who seek his blessings must first accept that their life can
be endured and enjoyed; only then will his gift of genuine
The Fortune of Wealth is extremely popular among the lower
serenity be bestowed upon them. Those who constantly seek
classes of Rokugan; not only is he the patron of farmers and
something else or something more will be forever denied
merchants, but there are countless numbers of peasants who
his favor. Hotei abhors violence and is unique among the
crave more wealth so their lot in life will be easier to bear.
Seven Fortunes in that his wrath is virtually non-existent.
Daikoku is generally regarded as the most approachable
He genuinely likes all mortals and has no animosity toward
of the Seven Fortunes, and is known for his good sense of
any particular group. Those rare individuals who incur his
humor. He appears as a pleasantly fat man in fine clothing,
disfavor find themselves constantly out of place and never
carrying a large bag of rice which constantly trickles away
fitting in no matter where they go—a mild form of disfavor
as he walks—though he never seems to run out. Daikoku is
compared to his brethren among the Seven Fortunes. Hotei
accompanied by a large rat that consumes the rice he leaves
universally appears as a heavyset monk-like figure with a
behind; he and the rat are great friends and the Fortune some-
perpetual smile and a warm greeting for all he encounters.
times sends the rat to watch over those he favors greatly. The
Fortune of Wealth is quite mischievous and often travels the
Empire in disguise to sate his curiosity regarding the oddi- Jurojin, Fortune of Longevity
ties of mortals. He favors the Unicorn Clan above all others, The Fortune of Longevity represents health and vitality as
but also frequently bestows his blessings upon the Crane and well as long life, but is also known as a keeper of sacred
Mantis as well. Ironically, outside of the shrine dedicated to wisdom. Depending on the Fortunist sect one consults, this
him in Unicorn lands, one of his greatest temples is found in makes him either a rival of Fukurokujin or the closest ally of
the Scorpion city of Ryoko Owari, a place where wealth and the Fortune of Wisdom. Some believe Jurojin can speak to the
crime often go hand-in-hand. animals of Rokugan and knows all they see. Whether this is
true or not is a much-debated topic, with some holding it is an
Ebisu, Fortune of Honest Work exaggeration of his existing portfolio of divine abilities while
others insist all of the Seven Fortunes possess such abilities.
The Fortune of Honest Work is a being of unassuming appear-
Regardless, the Scorpion generally believe all that is said of
ance and distant temperament. His most favored subjects are
Jurojin and revere him for the secrets he possesses. For what-

Chapter Eight
the peasants of the Empire, if for no other reason than that
ever reason, Jurojin seems to return their favor.
they work harder than any other mortals and receive virtu-
ally no reward. In Ebisu’s mind this is just, for the fruits of
hard work are their own reward, and the disappointment of
failure is punishment enough for those who do not achieve The Lesser Fortunes
their goals. Ebisu traditionally appears as a man in rough garb 179
more befitting a common laborer than a divine entity, but Ekibyogami, Fortune of Plague and

Religion
his otherworldly aura ensures no one but the most obtuse
Pestilence
buffoon would ever mistake him for a mortal commoner.
Ebisu favors the Mantis heavily (although this may seem Ekibyogami is a cruel and merciless Fortune, feared throughout
contradictory given their sometimes illicit activities). This the Empire. She is regularly entreated to spare her curses from
is because they earned their position among the Great Clans friends and family, and offerings to her are made often during
rather than having it given to them as a birthright. the winter months or times of plague. Ekibyogami occasion-
ally must submit to the will of Jurojin by sparing mortals
from her powers, but at other times she is given free will to do
Fukurokujin, Fortune of Wisdom as she pleases. She particularly enjoys cursing those who have
To the Rokugani, the Fortune of Wisdom is the entity most failed to observe the sovereignty of the Fortunes.
closely associated with the concept of enlightenment, and
many pray to him in hopes of achieving that elusive state.
Emma-O, Fortune of Death
Many scholars in the Empire’s theological circles equate the
Fortune with Shinsei in some way, with some insisting Fuku- Emma-O is usually represented as a tall bearded man with an
rokujin is somehow an aspect of Shinsei, while others respond unkind countenance; perhaps he is bitter because his duties
to this suggestion with accusations of blasphemy. He is less have permanently removed him from the Celestial Heavens.
well known than many of the other Seven Fortunes, and has Some traditions depict him as an empty suit of armor instead.
far fewer documented appearances in the mortal realm. He is As the Fortune of Death, Emma-O holds dominion over Meido,
normally depicted as an older man with long, sharp features the Realm of Waiting. Those who perish in the mortal realm
but bright and alert eyes. Fukurokujin has a history of favoring come to Meido to await Emma-O’s judgment. He weighs the
the Dragon and Phoenix clans, as there are more theologians sum of each person’s worth and judges them, perhaps naming
and scholars among them than in most other parts of the a period of time they must wait until they can be reincar-
Empire, and far more who seek wisdom for its own sake rather nated, condemning them to a place like Jigoku or Gaki-do, or
than as an means to an end. The few times the Fortune has more rarely deeming them worthy of ascending to the Realm
appeared or intervened in mortal affairs have often coincided of Blessed Ancestors for fulfilling their destiny. Emma-O
with some form of conflict between his two favored clans, an is known to have fathered at least one child with a mortal
event which appears to upset him considerably. woman, an exceedingly unusual act for a Fortune of any sort.
In the twelfth century, the gaijin gods known as the Lords
Hotei, Fortune of Contentment of Death are granted recognition by the Celestial Heavens and
assigned to Meido, where they fulfill the duty of judgment
Hotei is the Fortune of Contentment and Serenity, and blesses
those who have accepted their place in the universe. Those
while Emma-O simply oversees the souls under his care and Hachiman, Fortune of Battle
hunts down those who have avoided their fate.
The Fortune of Battle is particularly revered among soldiers
actively serving in their clan’s army, as well as among mili-
Goemon, Fortune of Heroes tary officers of all sorts. Hachiman is seen as a vassal of either
Matsu Goemon lived in the late eleventh and early twelfth Bishamon or Fukurokujin, depending on the inclinations of
centuries, serving the Lion Clan armies with distinction for the individual offering worship. Hachiman has shrines at the
decades. He participated in the Clan War as a young man, sight of many major battles from the past. His favor is often
and went on to fight in the War against the Darkness, the invoked en masse by an army immediately prior to taking
War of Spirits, and countless other skirmishes as well. He the field.
came to the attention of the Lion generals because of the high
morale and success rate among those in his unit; the younger Hamanri, Fortune of
soldiers considered him an unstoppable warrior and fought Stability and Government
with great fervor, leading to victory on the field of battle.
Goemon was finally brought low in the war between the Lion A bureaucrat who devoted his life to increasing the efficiency
and Unicorn over possession of the City of the Rich Frog, of the Imperial government, Otomo Hamanri was quiet and
during a particularly intense battle that coincided with the unassuming, with others often taking credit for his innovations
supernatural incident known as the Rain of Blood. Fearful the and improvements. This did not deter Hamanri, however, who
loss of such a hero might damage morale, and concerned over considered duty vastly more important than glory or reward.
the possible impact of the mysterious Rain on the destina- A magistrate associate of his took it on himself to document
tion of his soul, the Kitsu family petitioned Emperor Toturi III Hamanri’s various innovations, and after the bureaucrat’s
to elevate Goemon as a Fortune. Toturi Naseru responded by death he presented these accounts to the Emerald Champion,
proclaiming Goemon the Fortune of Heroes, a position that who in turn showed them to the Emperor. The Emperor levied
placed him in service to the Thunder Dragon. stern punishments against many who had exploited the work
of the quiet scribe, and elevated Hamanri to the position of
Fortune in recognition of his devotion and efficiency.
Religion

180
Chapter Eight
Haruhiko, Fortune of Fishermen Jikoju, Fortune of the East Wind
The tale of Haruhiko is one of inspiration to the lower classes Jikoju is one of four lesser Fortunes who are associated with
throughout the Empire. Haruhiko began life as a simple the four directional winds, in this case the East Wind. The
peasant, a fisherman who worked tirelessly to feed not only connection between these four Fortunes and the long-recog-
his own family but also others who needed assistance. He nized Fortune of Wind, Kaze-no-Kami, is ill understood. For
never seemed aware of his own poverty, and in one instance most of Rokugan’s history, monks and clergy believed Jikoju
shared a fish with a hungry stranger—who turned out to be and the other three represented facets of Kaze-no-kami,
the Emperor. This particular Emperor had a penchant for but following that enigmatic entity’s death at the hands of
wandering the Empire disguised as a peasant to learn more Fu Leng in the twelfth century, the other Fortunes of wind
about his people, and for Haruhiko’s simple act of kindness endured, proving they did not exist as mere facets of a larger
the Emperor elevated him to be the Fortune of Fishermen being. Because the east wind blows from the seas of Rokugan,
upon his death. it is considered a thing of exoticism and mystery, bearing the
Haruhiko is a rare example of a Fortune who later died—he unknown from whatever lands lie across the seas.
is killed by Fu Leng during the Dark Kami’s assault on the
Celestial Heavens in the twelfth century. Jizo, Fortune of Mercy
Jizo is an extremely popular Fortune who is most often
Hikora, Fortune of Oak entreated by those suffering from some malady or another,
The Fortune of Oak is a stoic and removed entity, generally whether an actual illness or simply bad circumstances. There
entreated by those who dwell in forested regions or who is some debate among theological circles as to whether Jizo
depend on the forest for their livelihood in some way. Carpen- is a unique entity or simply an aspect of Fukurokujin, as no
ters, for example, revere Hikora and the other Fortunes who formal records exist of the promotion of any mortal named
embody the virtues of wood, offering prayers to them while Jizo to the position of Fortune. Detractors counter this by
cutting lumber and constructing wooden goods, asking for arguing that Jizo is a primal Fortune who predates the exis-
durability and beauty. tence of mankind.

Chapter Eight
Hujokuko, Fortune of Fertility Jotei, Fortune of Morning Dew
The Fortune of Fertility has few shrines or temples, but is A Fortune of very little influence by even the most generous
frequently invoked by those who wish to bear children or who estimation, the Fortune of Morning Dew is most famous for
have had no success in beginning their own families. She is his involvement in the creation of the Shrine of Reverse
considered to be a vassal of Benten and many worshippers Fortunes. The formerly dilapidated shrine had been devoted 181
invoke both divinities at once. Nuns and Shugenja-ko devoted to Jotei, but a farmer who happened by misheard and believed
specifically to Hujokuko are rare but extremely popular, it was devoted to Hotei, the Fortune of Contentment. Knowing

Religion
always in demand for their rituals and blessings, believed virtually nothing of proper prayers or rituals, the farmer
to increase fertility in those who receive them. Hujokuko’s spent much of his life tending to the shrine and revering the
adherents are almost invariably female. Fortunes for their guidance. Although he eventually discov-
ered he had been invoking the wrong name, he died without
regret, having lived a happy life. Jotei blessed the farmer’s
Inari, Fortune of Rice grave and memory, and in modern times the shrine (now
Unquestionably one of the most venerated of all lesser known as the Shrine of Reverse Fortunes) receives many visi-
Fortunes, Inari is invoked regularly by virtually every farmer tors.
in the entire Empire. Inari is depicted primarily as female, and
is considered by most to be a benevolent Fortune—even when
Kaze-no-kami, Fortune of Wind
harvests are poor it is generally blamed on a more malevo-
lent entity, or simply assumed the farmers failed to be pious This enigmatic entity is one of the three so-called Unnamed
enough or to offer a sufficient sacrifice to the Fortune to gain Fortunes, beings with no proper names but rather approxima-
her blessing. Inari’s rarely depicted wrathful aspect is known tions of their purpose and existence. It is generally believed
as the Frost Dragon, a creature that brings untimely frosts these three entities are among those Fortunes who existed
that can devastate the crops of the arrogant or disobedient. prior to the development of Rokugan’s cosmology, along with
the Seven Fortunes and a few other powerful entities such
as Inari. Fortunist Monks who devote their study to Kaze-
Isora, Fortune of the Seashore no-kami, known as the Order of Wind, make no effort to
A lonely and isolated being, Isora’s prayers are invoked by understand the object of their worship but simply accept its
sailors who hope to return safely home, as well as by those enigmatic nature.
who dwell along the coastline anywhere in the Empire. Isora
Kaze-no-kami is killed in the twelfth century during the
is known to be a wrathful Fortune and can devastate those
assault on the gates of Tengoku by the dark god Fu Leng and
who are loyal to her for no other reason than to sate her
his demon army.
periodic flares of anger. Some attribute this to her grief, as
it is believed her lover, another Fortune, was eradicated by
the Lying Darkness long ago. Even Isora herself cannot fully Kenro-ji-jin, Fortune of Soil
remember her lost love. It is possible that there is no other Fortune to whom more
shrines are devoted than the Fortune of Soil. Virtually every
farmer and gardener in the Empire maintains a small shrine
to Kenro-ji-jin near his fields, offering prayers before begin-
ning the day’s farming or ending it, and sometimes additional Koshin, Fortune of Roads
times throughout the day. Kenro-ji-jin is notoriously impartial
Most Rokugani travel infrequently at best, and it is not at all
and it is extremely difficult to gain his attention one way or
uncommon for many, particularly among the lower castes,
another, so regular devotions are a must. Kenro-ji-jin is one
to go their entire lives without leaving the boundaries of a
of many Fortunes involved with producing crops, including
particular province. Those who do travel, however, tend to
Inari, Kuroshin, and Toyoyuki-omikama.
travel rather extensively. The Unicorn and the Miya heralds
are among the most prominent such folk, but merchants of all
Kisada, Fortune of Persistence stripes also travel widely, not to mention scouts, magistrates,
The legendary hero Hida Kisada is remembered for a number and tax collectors. Caravan masters frequently maintain small
of reasons, both successes and failures. Perhaps his most mobile shrines to Koshin to ensure their travels are safe and
impressive feat, however, came at the end of his life when prosperous.
Fu Leng stabbed him through the stomach with the Ances-
tral Blade of the Hantei. Despite the terrible wound from a Kuroshin, Fortune of Agriculture
weapon reputed to instantly slay all it struck, Kisada survived
The Fortune of Agriculture is venerated by farmers, and is
another two years, assisting his clan in redeeming itself for
closely associated with other Fortunes of similar nature such
its terrible deeds during the Clan War. For this, and for his
as Inari, Fortune of Rice, and Kenro-ji-jin, Fortune of Soil,
brilliant tactical mind and service to the Empire (interrupted
and to a lesser extent Toyouke-omikama, the Fortune of
though it was by tragically poor judgment), Emperor Toturi I
Grain. Kuroshin is an extremely patient and kind Fortune,
declared Kisada the Fortune of Persistence.
and will favor all those who are truly pious and patient in
Later in the twelfth century, Kisada returns to the mortal taking the time and effort to learn to farm properly. Those
realm and regains human flesh, setting aside his divinity as who are respectful of their farms, who take pains to ensure
he passes through Oblivion’s Gate. He remains with the Crab each year that the next year’s harvest will be as bountiful and
for several years before falling victim to Scorpion assassins, the land properly maintained, earn his particular favor. Those
whereupon he returns to the Celestial Heavens and resumes who are careless and leave the land depleted or barren, on the
his duties as a Fortune. other hand, earn his ire. The largest shrines to Kuroshin can
be found in the Unicorn and Crane holdings, who boast some
Religion

Koji, Fortune of the Kitchen of the most fertile plains in the Empire.
Sometimes jokingly referred to as the Fortune of House-
wives, Koji’s likeness is omnipresent in the kitchens of all Kyufoki, Fortune of Earthquakes
castes throughout the Empire. Housewives and mothers pray A wrathful and fearsome entity, Kyufoki is sometimes associ-
182
to her with great fervor and regularity, asking her to protect ated with Osano-Wo simply because the two are so well known
their homes from the ever-present threat of fire, which can for visiting their ire on the mortal realm. Unlike Osano-Wo,
Chapter Eight

devastate even the largest and wealthiest estate. Koji is often however, the Fortune of Earthquakes has no favored descen-
depicted as a plump and happy woman with nimble hands. dants of his own and shows mercy or leniency to none. Certain
She also oversees the art of cooking, which some artisans regions are known to have the Fortune’s particular disfavor
consider a ritualized process rivaling the sanctity of the tea and are subject to frequent earthquakes. Earthquake Fish Bay,
ceremony or formal flower arrangement. certain portions of the Spine of the World Mountains, and
even the city of Otosan Uchi are among these unfortunate
Komoku, Fortune of the West Wind locations.
Komoku is the second of the so-called “Four Winds Fortunes,”
entities associated with the four directional winds of supersti- Megumi, Fortune of Heroic Guidance
tion and folklore. Komoku is associated with the west wind, Some believe the Fortune of Heroic Guidance is a facet of the
generally regarded as the mildest of the four winds. The Thunder Dragon, the entity widely regarded as the Celestial
western wind is considered the herald of prosperity and early patron of heroes. This is not the case, although the two enti-
spring, and as such is well-regarded by the superstitious lower ties are bound by fate and mutual purpose to a strong alli-
classes. The Mantis in particular favor the west wind, as it is ance. Megumi is a mischievous entity, prone to interference
the wind that propels their ships home from the mainland to in mortal affairs in a manner more powerful Fortunes cannot
the Islands of Silk & Spice. indulge due to the restrictions placed on their power. Megumi
likes to appear in mortal form as an aged man, usually from
Ko-no-hama, Fortune of Flowers the lower classes, in order to test the worth and honor of
samurai. Those who pass his tests are granted his blessings,
The Fortune of Flowers is a petite and delicate entity,
while those who do not are left to their own devices. When-
mirroring the plants that are her dominion. She is childlike
ever he is in mortal form, Megumi always possesses one item
in appearance and depiction, and is favored by artisans of all
of brilliant blue color, no matter how out of place it might
sorts, although she is naturally particularly popular among
seem.
ikebana artists and gardeners. She is a special favorite among
the Kakita and Shiba families, who have strong artisan tradi- Although Megumi is well-known for his appearances as an
tions, but all samurai families who embrace the outdoors and elderly man, he actually appears even more frequently in the
natural beauty maintain small and unobtrusive shrines to her form of a crane. For this reason he is very well regarded by
in the most beautiful regions of their homelands. the Crane Clan.
Musubu-no-Kami, Fortune of Marriage sort of contest, usually a game or a competition of riddles.
Those who are found truly worthy are granted a vision of
The second of the so-called Unnamed Fortunes, Musubu-no-
things to come, but only as a sense of a fate the individual
Kami is a primal Fortune intricately bound to the tradition of
can alter if he or she chooses a path very carefully. These
marriage among mortals. The Fortune has no set form, and
visions frequently lead to ruin, but the truly strong-willed
can appear as male or female, adorned in any manner one can
and intelligent can come through them stronger and more
imagine. Musubu-no-Kami is especially venerated by match-
prosperous than before.
makers, who invoke its favor in an attempt to ensure the
matches they arrange will be both happy and prosperous, not
to mention politically beneficial for all parties (although in Natsu-togumara, Fortune of Travel and
truth the latter is of the most interest to most matchmakers). It Experience
is believed the benevolent influence of this Fortune can lead A lesser-known Fortune, Natsu-togumara is considered a
those who are meant for one another together, and can bring patron by those who crave adventure and excitement. More
serenity and happiness to even the most cool and dutiful than one samurai who felt trapped in a minor role somewhere
arranged marriages. Benten and Musubu-no-Kami are often in an obscure holding has prayed fervently to the Fortune
associated with each other but not directly connected, since of Travel and Experience for a greater duty in the Empire.
love and marriage are not always the same thing. Magistrates often pray for his blessings in order to better
The Otomo family particularly venerates Musubu-no- fulfill their duties. Those who undertake an artist’s journey
Kami and maintains an enormous and elaborate temple to or the warrior pilgrimage of musha shugyo also frequently
the entity, invoking its favor in the course of their frequent invoke the name of Natsu-togumara.
duty as matchmakers. A major shrine to the Fortune is also
maintained in Musume Mura, the town which is home to the Nagiroko-to, Fortune of Forgiveness
Crane Clan’s finest matchmakers.
The Fortune of Forgiveness is usually invoked by the penitent
and the guilty. Those who have committed some shameful act
Muzaka, Fortune of Enigmas that cannot or will not be forgiven by mortal minds may pray
As mysterious as might be expected given the nature of his to Nagiroko-to in the hope that she will favor them with her

Chapter Eight
position within the Celestial hierarchy, Muzaka is a Fortune blessing and place forgiveness in the hearts of the wronged
poorly understood by mortal minds and lacks any significant parties. The only group known to entreat the Fortune en masse
number of devotees. The Fortune of Enigmas are the Deathseekers of the Lion Clan, who often
is extremely obscure, and typically only
theologians and scholars know of his exis-
183
tence; occasionally, however, an individual
will have reason to seek out this entity and

Religion
entreat his favor.
Unknown to even his handful of zealous
adherents, Muzaka has a tradition of entering
the Empire once every year or so, seeking
out a worthy mortal to engage in some
pray that their acts of heroic death will bring forgiveness from entreaties, but no one knows exactly why other than that it is
the spirits of their ancestors. in some way tied to Sengen’s presence. The prevailing theory
is that the mountain was in some way involved in important
Osano-Wo, Fortune of Fire and Thunder supernatural events prior to the rise of man. When the Naga
were briefly awake and active in the twelfth century, Roku-
Perhaps the most powerful of the mikokami, Osano-Wo was
gani scholars attempted to discover if the serpent-men had
once the mortal Hida Osano-Wo, son of the Kami Hida and
any records of the mountain’s unique properties, but the Naga
his wife, the mortal avatar of the Thunder Dragon. With such
were strangely reluctant to discuss it or to permit the scholars
lineage Osano-Wo quickly became a great hero and legendary
to access their records of that region.
figure among the early Crab. He did not die of old age but
instead was murdered; his death was avenged by Kaimetsu-
uo, his elder son and the founder of the Mantis Clan. When Sudaro, Fortune of Perseverance
Kaimetsu-uo assaulted the Phoenix fortification where his Sudaro is a minor Fortune whose place in the heavenly
father’s murderer was hidden, he called on his father and order was somewhat upset by the ascension of Kisada as
the gates were struck down by lightning, clearly indicating the Fortune of Persistence. Sudaro lacks the sheer force of
Osano-Wo’s favor still held power in the mortal realm. Some will and strength of personality Kisada possesses; although
have argued that this proved Osano-Wo had already ascended he may perhaps be somewhat resentful of the newcomer’s
to the Celestial Heavens, but regardless, the Phoenix soon greater prominence in the hearts and minds of the Empire’s
successfully petitioned the Emperor to declare Osano-Wo a samurai, he has accepted his role as a kindred spirit, perhaps
Fortune. even somewhat subservient to Kisada due to the latter’s vastly
greater number of worshipers and adherents. It is a bit ironic
Sadahako, Fortune of Geisha and Artists that the Fortune of Perseverance has been placed in a difficult
position in which he has little choice but to accept his posi-
The existence of a Fortune of Geisha is something of a quiet
tion and persevere.
controversy, primarily because geisha exist on such a low
level of the Celestial Order. Although records are somewhat
incomplete concerning this matter, it is believed Sadahako Suitengu, Fortune of the Sea
was a geisha favored by a member of the Hantei dynasty, so The Fortune of the Sea is one of the primal Fortunes, having
Religion

much so that she was elevated to Fortunehood following her existed long before mankind was capable of elevation to
death, many years after the association between the two had divinity. Unlike many primal Fortunes, Suitengu has a fixed
ended. Possibly in order to forestall controversy, Sadahako appearance and always manifests in the same manner: a
was also made the Fortune of Artists, and it is this aspect of rather unassuming male samurai with wind-blown hair and
184 her divinity that receives the most attention. Some go so far robes, a wild wrathful look in his eyes. Suitengu is not a kind
as to identify her solely as the Fortune of Artists, although or merciful Fortune. Most prayers offered to him are to avoid
Chapter Eight

most are too pious to omit part of a Fortune’s portfolio even his wrath rather than to entreat his mercy, for those most
if they find it distasteful. Artisans revere Sadahako and pray familiar with the sea know all too well that Suitengu and
for her inspiration, particularly among the Kakita and Shiba the waters he rules are absolutely merciless. Shrines to Suit-
families. engu appear all across Rokugan’s coastline, and hurricanes
are considered at least partially a manifestation of his anger.
Saibankan, The largest such shrine appears in Clear Water Village in the
Fortune of Magistrates and Judges Crab lands. A major port of the southern Empire, the city sees
hundreds of ships coming and going every day, and thou-
Soshi Saibankan was a key figure in the Empire’s older system sands of sailors pray and make offerings to Suitengu to seek
of law enforcement, wherein individuals accused of criminal permission to trespass across his domain.
acts were brought before regional officials known as judges
for determination of guilt or innocence. Because of his promi-
nence and skill as a judge, Saibankan was approached by Tamon, Fortune of the North Wind
an early Emerald Champion, Doji Hatsuo, and together the Tamon is one of the “Four Wind Fortunes,” representing the
two developed the justice system that eventually became the northern wind. As the embodiment of the northern wind,
Imperial Magistrates, a system which has endured for a thou- Tamon is generally associated with the coming of autumn and
sand years with almost no change whatsoever. Saibankan died winter. He is feared by farmers and those who are dependant
one decade after leaving Imperial service, and was promptly on the seasons for their livelihood. Of the four winds, Tamon
elevated to the position of Fortune. Although magistrates and is the most malevolent, whereas Jikoju is the most mysterious.
other law enforcement personnel throughout the Empire pray
to him daily, he is also the object of prayers from members Tengen, Fortune of Writing and Literature
of the Scorpion Clan who wish for his wisdom and assistance
The Fortune of Writing and Literature is, as might be expected,
in avoiding detection by the same magistrates Saibankan
particularly revered by shugenja and priests throughout the
created.
Empire. He is a quiet and reserved figure, remaining largely
absent from many of the more prominent displays of the
Sengen, Fortune of Mount Sengen Heavens’ power in the mortal realm. He prefers to quietly
Sengen is one of the oldest known primal Fortunes, but despite bless those who seek his favor and prove worthy of it. Tengen
having been identified early on in the Empire’s history, little is particularly popular among historians and those who
is known about its true function or role in the Celestial Order. create works of fiction, and frequently has shrines in major
Shugenja agree the kami in the area around Mount Sengen historical archives and artisan holdings. The largest temple to
are particularly powerful and more receptive to mortal Tengen was once located in the Ikoma provinces of the Lion
lands, but was destroyed during a war. An ambitious member a series of Celestial Swords granted to the Great Clans by the
of the Miya family ensured an even larger shrine was created Heavens. Although Tsi Xing Guo allegedly possessed some-
within the Miya provinces, accomplishing a minor political thing of a temper in mortal life, he is known as a calm and
victory at the expense of the Lion. even-tempered Fortune who is content to focus on his craft
In addition to the more common scholars and historians, and do what is asked of him. He is revered by families with
Tengen is sometimes invoked by spies, scouts, and any others strong smithing traditions, such as the Kaiu of the Crab and
who are dependant on codes and ciphers to protect them from the Dragon Clan’s Tamori, as well as the Tsi family itself. He
their enemies. is also favored by bushi, who pray for his blessings on their
weapons as they prepare for battle.
Toku, Fortune of Virtue
Yama-no-kami, Fortune of Stone
The Fortune of Virtue is one of the most famous figures in the
Empire’s modern history, and one of the greatest anomalies to The third of the Unnamed Fortunes is by far the most myste-
exist within the Celestial Order. Toku was born a peasant, but rious of the three, and one whose existence raises more ques-
desired nothing more than to live the exciting and virtuous tions about the entire triad of primal Fortunes. Yama-no-
life of a samurai. Through an almost absurd combination kami appears to have chosen to be forgotten by the majority
of fortuitous events, he became a ronin, concealing his true of mortals, for what reason no one can say. A very small
birthright from all others. He joined the army of the outcast sect of monks, the Order of Stone, tend to his one and only
Lion Champion, Akodo Toturi, and helped save the Empire known temple, which exists deep within the mountains, far
from its enemies during the Clan War. After Toturi’s ascension outside normal travel routes, and well away from the hold-
to Emperor, he formally granted Toku samurai status, made ings of all the Great Clans. Complicating what is known about
him captain of the Imperial Guard, and eventually granted the Unnamed Fortunes is the Order of Stone’s insistence
him his own Minor Clan, the Monkey. that Yama-no-kami once had a name, but allowed it to be
forgotten for reasons they will not reveal to outsiders.
Upon Toku’s death years later, Toturi’s son elevated Toku
to the status of Fortune of Virtue. In the late twelfth century
Toku is revered by thousands across the Empire. He is known Yozo, Fortune of Vengeance

Chapter Eight
as an active and benevolent Fortune, free with his blessings Certainly one of the most unique Fortunes in Rokugan’s
and rare indeed with his condemnation of mortals. cosmology, the Fortune of Vengeance was once a mortal
shugenja named Yozo. He retired to a monastery at the
Toyoyuke-omikama, Fortune of Grain traditional age despite many misgivings about the unful-
filled aspects of his life. Yozo took a new name to reflect
Vastly less revered than Inari, the Fortune of Grain, Toyoyuke- 185
his new life, but never abandoned his research and curiosity.
omikama’s repute suffers from the fact that grain is raised
Years later, in a moment of frustration, weakness, and regret,
far less widely than rice throughout the Empire. Bread and

Religion
he committed an unforgiveable act and summoned an oni.
other grain products are not terribly popular with most Roku-
Immediately afterward he was filled with regret and self-
gani, certainly nowhere near as popular as the omnipresent
loathing, and he destroyed the beast, banishing it back to the
rice. Grain is extremely useful as horse feed, however, so
depths of Jigoku. Filled with remorse, Yozo left the monas-
Toyoyuki-omikama is quite popular in the Unicorn lands. The
tery and spent the rest of his life tirelessly fighting against
largest temples to him can be found in that part of the Empire.
corruption and evil within the Empire. Upon his death years
Despite his lesser status, the Fortune of Grain is not resentful
later, his spirit spontaneously ascended to Tengoku as the
of Inari’s superior standing in the Celestial Order, accepting
Fortune of Vengeance. Unfortunately, a fragment of his soul
his lot and performing his role in the universe as a dutiful
remained with the demon he had created, and when Fu Leng
Fortune should.
assaulted the gates of the Celestial Heavens in the twelfth
century, the demon was among his followers. It consumed
Uzume, Fortune of Dancing numerous smaller Fortunes and was ultimately destroyed
The Fortune of Dance is a carefree and capricious being, in combat with Yozo, who likewise perished. The fate of the
often depicted as a joyously laughing young woman—a sharp mortal Yozo’s soul is unknown, and this entire incident is
contrast to many of the more severe and humorless immor- completely unprecedented in Rokugani theology.
tals who populate the courts of the Celestial Heavens. Many
dances in the Empire are highly structured and ritualized, but Zocho, Fortune of the South Wind
just as many are drunken revelries, and Uzume celebrates
The last of the so-called “Four Winds Fortunes,” Zocho is the
both with equal fervor and joy. Earning Uzume’s wrath is
embodiment of the south wind, a wind generally well regarded
difficult indeed, as she is simply not a wrathful Fortune and
because it heralds the coming of the summer, the growing
prefers to ignore those who eschew dance or who take them-
season and the time of many early harvests. Although not as
selves too seriously.
feared as Tamon, who brings the harsh northern winds that
herald winter, Zocho is still somewhat feared by the people
Xing Guo, Fortune of Steel of Rokugan because the summer winds can also bring fierce
Tsi Xing Guo was elevated to the position of Fortune of Steel summer storms, not to mention that samurai consider summer
not by Imperial decree but instead by the will of the Sun the season of war. The Mantis respect Zocho for his storms,
and Moon, who appreciated his exquisite craftsmanship and and while the famers of the Empire do not have as much
desired his weapons in order to continue their ongoing peri- reason to fear his arrival as his northern counterpart, they
odic feud across the skies. He first came to the awareness of still seek to avoid his wrath and attempt to placate him by
the Great Clans in the early twelfth century when he crafted whatever means possible.
The Celestial Dragons them are not sufficient to cause harm. The kami who occupy
physical materials are generally associated with the dragons
as well, and it is possible the dragons actually created them.
The Celestial Dragons are entities of incredible power and
Most theologians reject this and believe the kami were created
influence who hold dominion over the substance of the
at the same time as the dragons, during the forging of the
universe itself. In a very real way, all matter governed by
mortal world by Lady Sun and Lord Moon.
a dragon’s aligned element can be considered a part of that
dragon, although the ties between cc The Air Dragon is capricious and whimsical, or at
least as close to such a description as a celestial en-
tity can truly be. Air is easily the most curious of all
the dragons, and is known to visit the mortal realm
with greater frequency than the others, often tak-
ing an innocuous form in order to witness important
events. The dragon is also believed to be the patron of
prophets and visionaries, and some believe it whispers
hints of the future into the ears of those who are best
equipped to hear and understand them.
cc The Earth Dragon has no trace of the curiosity that
marks the Air Dragon’s character. Earth is not in-
terested in the goings-on of the mortal realm or the
The Shadow Dragon activities of humankind in any way, but instead is
content merely to exist as is its mandate in the Ce-
There is one more dragon that warrants mention: the lestial Order, taking only what actions in the mortal
insidious entity known as the Shadow Dragon. In the realm are necessary due to its position in the heavenly
twelfth century, when the forces of Rokugan fought hierarchy. Perhaps because it offers its blessings so in-
against the Lying Darkness at the site of the ancient frequently, the Earth Dragon’s favor tends to manifest
artifact known as Oblivion’s Gate, the Air Dragon sac- itself in a very significant way, and those who receive
Religion

rificed itself to aid in securing victory for the Empire. its attention find themselves changed forever by it.
Corrupted by the Taint and consumed by the power cc The Fire Dragon is a popular figure in the mythology
of the Lying Darkness, the dragon became some- and literary history of the Emerald Empire. Fire is the
thing completely different: the Shadow Dragon. The only dragon that spends more time within the mortal
186
Shadow Dragon is the avatar of Nothing, the power realm than it does in the Celestial Heavens, as its in-
that fueled the Lying Darkness. It is sometimes at least terests in Ningen-do are even greater than the simple
Chapter Eight

nominally allied with the Lost (and later the Spider curiosity of the Air Dragon. The Fire Dragon is seen
Clan), but is highly secretive and always keeps its own as a force of change, creation, and destruction. It is
goals to itself. It is known for putting plans into motion rightly feared by many, but it rarely if ever takes any
that take years or decades to come to fruition, and its direct action in the world of men, preferring instead
motivations are both mystifying and deeply suspect. to inspire others to a course of action. This extends to
The remnants of the old Goju family are its vassals, creative endeavors as well as war, and many artists
and while the survivors of the Ninube family believe consumed with a passion for their work are said to
they have free will, in truth they serve it as well. bear the Fire Dragon’s blessings.
cc The Water Dragon is mercurial and ever-changing,
and has perhaps the least regard for humans of any of
the dragons. It is not hostile toward them, simply dis-
interested. There are occasional exceptions to this, of
course, and in the case of those exceptions the dragon
is very active toward those few humans who capture
its attention. The majority of the time, however, it
simply ignores them altogether. Water is associated
with movement, transformation, and sometimes war-
fare, leading to some degree of overlap between its
areas of influence and those of the Fire Dragon.
cc The Void Dragon is as enigmatic as might be expected
of an entity that simultaneously embodies everything
and nothing. Void is strangely enough the dragon
with the most vested interest in the mortal realm, and
while it may not spend the same amount of time there
as the Air and Fire Dragons do, it does spend a very
considerable amount of time watching over events
there. It communicates with mortals with much great-
er frequency than the other dragons. Because humans
embody all elements simultaneously, the Void Dragon
feels a great connection with them, and looks on them
Chapter Eight
187
as favored vassals—at least as much as such a thing is born from the remnants of Lord Moon’s power, born
possible for one of the great dragons. on the place where his avatar in the mortal realm per-

Religion
cc The Celestial Dragon was a mystery to mortals ished, as a counter to the imbalance created by Jade,
through most of history, and its existence was only who is the favor of Lady Sun made manifest. Just as
confirmed in the twelfth century. The Celestial Drag- the Jade Dragon eventually rose to become the Jade
on is forever apart from its kin, for it holds the Ce- Sun, the Obsidian Dragon eventually ascended to the
lestial Heavens aloft from the mortal world on its post of Obsidian Moon.
mighty back. It is the guardian of the Heavens and its cc The Thunder Dragon is not truly a creature born of
tail touches down in the mortal world near the city storm, even though its name clearly implies other-
of Otosan Uchi so the spirits of deceased Emperors wise. Thunder represents the potential in every mor-
can follow the Dragon Road up its spine to the Heav- tal’s soul for strength, courage, and power, and the
ens, taking their place with the other members of the potential for greatness those traits imply. Students of
Heavenly Court. It is believed that the Celestial Drag- Rokugan’s cosmology see the Thunder Dragon as the
on moved its tail after the Imperial Capital relocated patron of heroes, and that is an accurate statement,
to Toshi Ranbo, since Emperors continued to ascend for this dragon exists to foster hope and courage in
promptly to the Heavens after that date. the hearts of mortals. Its oracle, the Oracle of Thunder,
cc The Jade Dragon began its existence as a relatively is the most active of all oracles, actively encouraging
minor entity, but rose through the ranks of the Celes- mankind to overcome adversity and become greater
tial hierarchy with amazing speed. Jade is essentially through facing challenges and threats.
one half of a dragon, comprising all that is pure and
virtuous in the mortal world; its sibling Obsidian ex-
ists as its opposite number. Because of the duality of Shintao
their nature and their ties to the original Lady Sun
and Lord Moon, Jade and Obsidian rose to the posi- Almost everyone in Rokugan knows that the religion called
tion of Sun and Moon when the communal will of the Shintao was born out of the words of Shinsei, the “little
Celestial Heavens rejected the rule of Yakamo and Hi- teacher,” the prophet who changed the fate of the Empire
tomi, the mortals who had ascended to the positions in the course of a single night. Rokugan was crumbling
of Sun and Moon after the War Against the Darkness. under the onslaught of Fu Leng’s mighty armies, and even
cc The Obsidian Dragon is the opposite side of Jade, the mighty forces of Akodo and Hida could do no more than
representing all that is sinful and dishonorable in the delay the onslaught of the Shadowlands horde. It was in this
mortal realm without succumbing to the corrupting dire hour that Shinsei appeared in the capital and requested
influence of other realms. The Obsidian Dragon was an audience with Hantei, claiming he knew a way to vanquish
The Emperor and the Mendicant: Quotations from the Tao
The meeting between Hantei and Shinsei has passed into legend, and no doubt would have done so even if Shiba had not transcribed the
event. It is simply too compelling a premise—the god-become-Emperor eagerly receiving the counsel of a wandering mystic of uncertain
background. The meeting and associated discussion remain a topic of keen study, and a subject of plays and poems.
There are many famous quotes from the Tao that have passed into common parlance in Rokugan. The following are some of the more
commonly quoted excerpts, those known to most Rokugani who have made any study of theology.
“The more corrupt the soul, the more painful it becomes to look upon the pure. So it is with crystal and jade and the creatures of the Dark Lands.
Remember this, Hantei, for it will one day save your life.”
The Emperor asked: “How do I find enlightenment?” Shinsei replied: “I do not know.” The Emperor persisted: “But you found it.” Shinsei replied:
“How does that mean I know how you will find it?”
“If a general is wise, he knows that a single man can halt an entire army.”
“The higher you stand above modesty, the easier it becomes to lose your footing.”
When asked the meaning of dreams, Shinsei said: “If only men put so much thought into what they see when they are awake.”
“Do not be wary of men who take risks with titles and land; be wary of men with nothing to lose.”
“When you are gone,” asked Hantei, “where will I find wisdom such as yours?” Shinsei replied: “In rice cakes.”
“I am only the ladle and the Way is the well. When you are not thirsty, is your mind on the ladle or the well?”
“When you are doing one thing, be concerned with that one thing and nothing else. Distraction breeds disaster.”
“Wherever there is light, there must be shadow.”
Shinsei said: “What binds you?” The Emperor replied: “No one binds me—I am the Emperor.” Shinsei smiled: “A contradiction in itself.”
“Those with pure purpose have the strength to never fail.”
The Emperor said: “I have a question.” Shinsei replied: “I have an answer.” The Emperor said: “But you do not know my question.” Shinsei said:
“You do not know my answer.”
When the night had ended, and Shiba showed what he had written to Shinsei, the little prophet lifted one of the pages and asked, “Do you know what
this is, Shiba?” The Phoenix Kami replied, “A record of your talk.” Shinsei shook his head. “No. To you, this is only the present, a single evening’s
labor to be passed on to another for transcription. But to those who will come later, this is history. Mistakes made, glories hallowed, battles won and
lost... lessons learned. You cannot appreciate history, because you will live forever.”
Religion

188
Fu Leng. Although Shinsei’s past was shrouded in mystery—
The Tao and the
Chapter Eight

even to this day no one truly knows where he came from, or


where he went later—Hantei agreed to meet with him. The two Early Brotherhood
spent long hours conversing, and Hantei was stunned by the When Shiba wrote the Tao of Shinsei, Rokugan already had
wisdom of the old man’s words. By morning the first Emperor an established religion which predated even the fall of the
had agreed to Shinsei’s plan, and the Little Teacher soon won Kami. Before the Tao the Rokugani already paid tribute to
over the support of the other seven Kami as well. powerful beings known as the Fortunes. The most important
Shinsei and the seven mortals known as the Thunders—Hida of these were the Seven Fortunes, but many lesser deities
Atarasi, Doji Konishiko, Mirumoto, Matsu, Isawa, Shosuro, called mikokami were also worshipped throughout the land.
and Otaku—journeyed to the Shadowlands and defeated Fu This religion, Fortunism, did not share many of the principles
Leng. Although all but one of the Thunders died, Shinsei and beliefs expressed by Shinsei. As the followers of the Tao
survived and returned to the Empire along with the sole became gradually more numerous and the new faith grew
surviving Thunder, Shosuro. Shinsei disappeared soon after, more influential, rivalry developed between the two religions.
further adding to the mystery surrounding the prophet, but
Fearing the rent between the old religion and the new would
none ever doubted he had been blessed with unearthly knowl-
cause dissension within the Empire, the second Emperor,
edge and unsurpassed wisdom. His fate remains a mystery.
Hantei Genji, issued an imperial edict that officially merged
The Kami Shiba scribed Shinsei’s conversation with Hantei, the two faiths. The Emperor took great care to make sure the
along with many of his discussions with the other Kami. These two religions merged into a single philosophical and institu-
writings became the basis for the work known as Shinsei’s Tao. tional structure, which he called Shintao. His servants worked
Shiba gave these scrolls to the Isawa family, who meticulously diligently to that end. Members of the Phoenix Clan helped in
studied them for many years afterward. None of them were great part to create this new religious philosophy, which they
able to find any flaw in its wisdom. Even the most conservative embraced more enthusiastically than the other clans.
among them, those who were at first fervently opposed to the
philosophies and revelations in the Tao, could not deny that the Even in the early days of the Empire, both religions already
text contained mysteries that had until now escaped mankind. had established a good number of shrines and temples, and
one major consequence of the Emperor’s edict was to meld
The Emperor proclaimed the wisdom found in the Tao
these monastic systems into the so-called Brotherhood of
of Shinsei was too important to be kept secret, and he
Shinsei. However, even in the early days of the Brotherhood,
commanded each of the Great Clans to study what became
it soon became evident that this organization would never be
the foremost religious text in the Empire. Even the Lion, who
a homogenous group. For starters, the monks in the early days
rejected the Tao’s teachings of peace and enlightenment,
had to find ways of making two very different philosophies
display copies of the sacred tome in every dojo.
work together. They had to respect the old worship of the
The Tale of Two Monks
A popular Rokugani story tells of two monks who un-
Fortunes and all the traditions bound to this faith, while at the dertake a journey from one monastery to another. One
same time trying to understand and embrace the knowledge of them adheres to the worldly philosophy, while the other
and wisdom contained in the Tao. Furthermore, the wisest is an ascetic. Midway through their journey, they come
among them differed in how to interpret the Tao itself. Mortals to a ford in a river. While they are preparing to cross,
seldom have the same memory, opinion, or understanding of a pretty peasant girl approaches the river and looks ap-
past events—even those moments they have all shared—and prehensively at the swift waters. The ascetic monk turns
have innumerable ways of seeing the world around them. In away, unwilling to let the sight of earthly beauty distract
no time at all divergent interpretations emerged of the same him from his quest for enlightenment. The worldly monk,
passages in the Tao. Eventually, the monks of the Brotherhood in contrast, steps forward and volunteers to carry the girl
decided true unity of opinion would be impossible; instead, across the ford on his back.
they embraced several different interpretations within the
overall rubric of Shintao. After they cross the ford, the two monks travel on, and
the ascetic scolds his companion. “You should not have
This divergence in interpreting the Tao inevitably led to carried that girl,” he says. “The desires of the flesh are a
another important question: how should the Brotherhood dangerous distraction. How could you place yourself in
interact with the world around them? There were, of course, the path of temptation like that?”
as many answers to this question as they were ways to view
the Tao itself. Eventually, however, two primary philosophical The worldly monk replies with a smile. “I set her down
views emerged. at the riverside. Why are you still carrying her?”

The first view, often called ascetic, argued that the mortal
world was a distraction from Shinsei’s wisdom, so those
seeking true enlightenment should practice self-denial and
withdrawal, allowing the hand of destiny to guide the mortal
world. The monks who embraced this interpretation concluded
they should have as little to do with mankind and civilization
as possible, and argued the Brotherhood should be a reclusive
organization that would teach by example but never meddle

Chapter Eight
in worldly affairs. They also tended to embrace pacifism,
often to the point of taking oaths against ever committing
violence for any reason.
The opposing philosophy, sometimes called worldly
Shintao, offered a much more proactive approach. The monks 189
who adhered to this doctrine argued that nothing could be
truly learned or taught without engaging the world on its

Religion
own terms. They suggested the Brotherhood should not only
be deeply involved in the Empire’s affairs but that they should
actually strive to be the force guiding the Empire toward
wisdom and understanding. These monks still eschew aggres-
sive violence, but are often quite willing to take physical
action in the defense of what they believe is right.
Such divergent opinions about the meaning of the sacred
text and the place of the Brotherhood in the world could
be expected to doom the organization, but this proved not
to be the case. The monks of the Brotherhood had a great
many things in common. Most importantly, they all believed
in the wisdom held in the Tao of Shinsei, which emphasized
the importance of peace and harmony. The early monks
embraced these ideals and accepted that divergent opinions
need not lead to conflict, and thus were able to remain united
despite their widely divergent philosophies. Instead of forging
a single conformist order which imposed the same philos-
ophy everywhere, the Brotherhood of Shinsei created several
different sects, each free to pursue its respective interpreta-
tions, philosophies, practices, and studies. In effect, the Broth-
erhood of Shinsei became a coalition of different sects with
different approaches, while remaining united toward a single
goal: to bring peace and harmony to the world through the
search for enlightenment.
Although they take different paths, the monks of the
different Brotherhood sects respect their brethren as allies
in the pursuit of peace and enlightenment. All followers of
Shintao believe in the sacred words of Shinsei. They study the
Tao of the Little Teacher, interpret the meaning of his words,
and do their best to follow his wisdom.
Shintaoist Philosophy Because Shinsei was a man of peace and study, many of
those who embrace Shintao are also scholars or pacifists,
and Influences often of a mystical or ascetic nature—especially among the
According to Shinsei, the building blocks of the Roku- monks of the Brotherhood of Shinsei.
gani universe are the Five Rings, comprising the four basic The Tao showed the Isawa an entirely new way to prac-
Elements of Air, Earth, Fire, and Water, plus the least under- tice their magic, allowing them to see the universe in a new
stood of the Elements, Void. The Little Teacher taught the way. For the first time, they felt they truly understood the
people of Rokugan that everything in the universe was fundamental nature of all things and dedicated themselves
composed of these five Elements. This revolutionary new to the study and understanding of the Five Elements. This
comprehension of the world unlocked many secrets, from the caused a veritable revolution in their magical studies, as they
ways of shugenja magic to the skill of meditation and the new abandoned the primitive traditional blood magic which they
fighting and healing techniques that could now be developed had practiced since long before the fall of the Kami. In its
with this key understanding. The basic principle of Shintao is place they developed a new kind of magic that had never
that everything, no matter how trivial it might seem, is not been seen before in the world. They completely changed the
only a part of the universe but a fundamental piece of a much way they interacted with the kami, the elemental spirits in all
greater whole. Shintao thus teaches men to live in harmony things, and learned to communicate with them, convincing
with the world about them, to respect the spirits of nature and the spirits to do their bidding. Perhaps more importantly, they
to seek harmony of the soul—the strange and elusive state also learned to respect the elemental kami for what they were:
known as enlightenment. intricate and essential parts of the fabric of the universe. Since
the Emperor commanded the Tao be distributed among all the
Great Clans, all of the Empire’s shugenja were able to learn
these new secrets, although the Isawa were the first to master
them. Ever since, shugenja magic has followed the principles
found in the Tao of Shinsei, and most shugenja are fervent
adherents to the religion.
A shugenja who devotes himself to the study and prac-
Religion

tice of Shintao can further his understanding of the kami and


strengthen the bonds he shares with them. Indeed, by treating
the kami as honored allies, the shugenja is able to convince
them to produce more powerful and longer-lasting effects,
190 enhancing his spells. Shugenja adepts of Shintao also try to
adhere to its fundamental principles of peace and harmony,
and the Phoenix Clan in particular is famed for its pacifism.
Chapter Eight

Other shugenja families and schools also embrace the peaceful


ways of the Tao, especially the Crane Clan’s Asahina family,
whose ranks include monks as well.

Practices and Temples


of the Brotherhood
The monks of the Brotherhood of Shinsei strive to under-
stand the wisdom of his words and to purify themselves,
body and soul, as they seek toward enlightenment.
Monks are not merely students of the Tao, however,
and they do not all spend their days medi-
tating in silence in the hope of one day
reaching some new level of awareness—
although in some sects this can be liter-
ally true. The monks of the Brother-
hood of Shinsei also govern and
administer the Empire’s foremost
religion, and take it on themselves
to teach the ways of Shinsei to all
Rokugani and to care for countless
temples and shrines all across
the land. Almost every town and
village, even the smallest, has one
or two monks caring for the local
shrines and tending to the spiritual
needs of the peasants. Mendicant
monks travel across the Empire,
Chapter Eight
191

Religion
surviving on donations while spreading the teachings of Fortunes. Monks of the Seven Thunders value Shinsei’s teach-
Shinsei to all who will listen. ings above all else, and strongly believe that the mortal soul
Monks come from all walks of life. Some are retired samurai, is a force that can alter the course of the universe—one of
while many others are recruited from the peasantry—orphans Shinsei’s sayings that has become a popular dictum among
in particular are often collected and raised by the Brother- them. They tend to remain withdrawn from the affairs of the
hood, allowing them to live and pursue enlightenment instead Empire’s samurai and are known for their reclusiveness and
of perishing from starvation. Once a samurai shaves his head lack of conventional etiquette.
and becomes a monk, he is treated no differently from any By contrast, those monks who belong to the Temple of the
other member of the Brotherhood, and is expected to join Thousand Fortunes seek reconciliation between the words of
his new brothers in contemplation, the pursuit of enlighten- the Little Teacher and the wisdom of the Fortunes, although
ment, and the forswearing of worldly gains and pleasures. Of the traditional worship of the Fortunes remains their primary
course, not all samurai can let go of their past lives so easily, focus. They tend to be both ascetic and highly educated,
and during times of crisis or war it is not uncommon for believing that only the refinement and perfection of the mind
retired samurai to don their armor and return to the service can lead to true enlightenment.
of their clan. Similarly, while all monks are brothers together
The devotees of the Temple of Osano-Wo, also known as
in the pursuit of enlightenment, their former lives can still
the Temple of Thunder, likewise follow both the ways of the
affect their relations toward one another—a retired samurai
Tao and the worship of the Fortunes, but focus their studies
may find it difficult to let go of a certain sense of pride and
and worship specifically on the Fortune Osano-Wo, the first
self-importance, in sharp contrast to those who have been
mortal ever to ascend to the position of Fortune. These monks
raised to the Brotherhood’s ways from childhood.
tend to be of the worldly persuasion, believing the body is
There are several major temples within the Brotherhood of essential in order to interact with the physical world, and
Shinsei that focus on studying the words of the Little Teacher, although they view the study of the spirit and the ability
but the Temple of the Seven Thunders, probably the largest to communicate with the kami as admirable disciplines and
sect in the Brotherhood, is the most wholeheartedly devoted qualities, they prefer to explore the mortal world while they
to the Tao. The monks of this order primarily study the sacred are themselves incarnated in mortal flesh. They are among the
text, leaving the worship of the Fortunes to other orders, such most martial students of the Brotherhood of Shinsei and their
as the Temple of Osano-Wo and the Temple of the Thousand
False Paths
The Shinmaki order represents one of the most extreme approaches to enlightenment that is still tolerated within the Brotherhood of Shinsei.
However, sometimes genuinely heretical or blasphemous sects arise, and the Brotherhood’s policy of toleration can often allow them to survive
for a considerable time. For example, in the late twelfth century the Spider Clan takes advantage of the Brotherhood’s tolerance to new sects
to create and spread its own heretical monastic group, the Order of the Spider. Usually, however, these groups are eventually identified as False
Paths, rooted out from the Brotherhood, and eradicated.
Those who walk a False Path may well destroy themselves and those around them, and often resist being told they are in error. Aside from
the Order of the Spider, earlier eras have produced dozens of other False Paths, some of them small and weak, others large and powerful. Some
of these sects even succumb to the lure of maho or the seductive whispers of the Shadowlands Taint. For example, the ancient Anshin sect of the
Brotherhood embraced a heretical worship of Onnotangu, Lord Moon, following grotesque practices such as human sacrifice. This perversion
of proper Fortunist worship quickly drew the attention of malignant kansen (evil spirits) whose dark whispers completed the transformation of
the Anshin sect into the murderous Cult of Lord Moon. The Cult endured for many years before finally being purged from the Brotherhood;
lingering remnants of its heretical faith still pop up from time to time in the modern Empire.

Monastic Rank ranks tend to attract those who embrace the way of the sohei
(see “Brotherhood Disciplines” below).
Most orders of the Brotherhood of Shinsei observe The monks of the Temple of Kaimetsu-Uo believe defen-
a structure in which the older and more experienced sive action and non-violence are the best paths to enlighten-
members receive the most respect and obedience. ment (somewhat in contrast to the rough-and-ready Mantis
Religion

However, unlike the rest of Rokugan, as a general founder for whom their order is named). They include both
rule they do not have an elaborate hierarchy of for- ascetic monks who remain cloistered for study and worldly
mal titles. Junior members of an order simply refer to monks who travel the Empire promoting reconciliation and
their seniors as “Sensei,” with the head of a monastery compromise among all Rokugani.
192 being called an “Abbott” (or “Abbess” for nuns) and
The name of the Four Temples order refers originally to
the leader of an entire monastic order holding the title
the cluster of temples and monasteries near Kyuden Seppun,
Chapter Eight

of “Grand Master.”
outside the first Imperial capital Otosan Uchi. Of course, in
In game terms, a monk should properly address as the centuries since its founding this branch of the Brother-
“Sensei” any monk of the same order whose Insight hood has opened temples all over the Empire, and after the
Rank is at least 1 higher than his. destruction of Otosan Uchi it constructs a major new temple
The only vanities monks allow themselves in this within Toshi Ranbo. The monks of this order tend to be of the
regard are a set of titles that are sometimes granted to worldly view, and believe enlightenment can only be found
particularly accomplished monks when they demon- by going forth and living among others. These monks are the
strate great knowledge and mastery of the Elements. most at home in normal society and are also the ones most
Table 8.1 lists these titles and their corresponding likely to be found serving as advisors to generals, daimyo,
Elements. A monk who has a Rank of 5 in all of the and other powerful figures within the samurai caste.
qualifying In addition to these major sects there are many smaller
Rings may assume that title. temples and local monastic orders which have their own
followers, such as the Order of Heroes (described in the L5R
RPG 4th Edition core rulebook’s Book of Water). New sects of
Table 8.1: Advanced Monastic Ranks
this sort are constantly arising, growing, shrinking, or disap-
pearing within the Brotherhood’s ranks. One of the stranger
Title Elemental Rings at but more persistent groups are the Shinmaki monks, followers
5 or Higher of an obscure text called the Diamond Sutra written by a monk
Master of Clouds Fire, Water named Basso. The Diamond Sutra teaches that Shinsei and the
Master of the Heavenly Mountain Earth, Fire Seven Thunders were one and the same being, and the Seven
Thunders were actually avatars of Shinsei from earlier (and
Master of the Hidden Mountain Earth, Water later) cycles of the universe. The Shinmaki order is extremely
Master of the Inner Crucible Earth, Fire, Water small and elitist, and admits new members only occasionally.
Each new member faces a different initiation ritual, and some
Master of the Gathering Storm Air, Fire, Water
are granted entrance with only minor requirements while
others may undergo physical or spiritual ordeals. Shinmaki
monks believe the Diamond Sutra is an encoded source of
Shinsei’s true wisdom; they live in small, isolated monas-
teries and spend countless hours meditating on the various
Thunders, with whom they can supposedly commune directly
once they attain a sufficient level of enlightenment. Some Eight Petals of the Lotus. They focus on emptying their minds
Rokugani also claim they engage in truly bizarre practices through meditation and repeating the Lotus sutras over and
such as meditating in the presence of dead bodies, or copying over, purging improper thoughts and emotions. Many of them
prayers onto dried flesh. Whether this is true or not, there is believe a single perfect utterance of the Lotus sutra is enough
no denying that Shinmaki monks disregard almost all Roku- to attain enlightenment. Monks of this discipline are most
gani social conventions, and treat samurai and hinin alike likely to be found in orders such as the Thousand Fortunes
with equal familiarity and honesty. and the Seven Thunders, and are rarest in worldly orders such
as the Four Temples and the Order of Thunder.
Questioners are monks who believe one must look
Brotherhood Disciplines completely beyond the physical world, denying all needs of
the body and questioning reality itself in order to become
Although traditionally all Brotherhood monks belong to
enlightened. They are ascetics, even more so than other
a specific temple order (such as the Temple of Osano-Wo),
monks of that type, but also tend to be friendly and mischie-
they are also divided in their philosophical approaches. The
vous, always trying to shatter others’ preconceptions to help
largest divide is between those monks who follow the worldly
them along the road to enlightenment. Questioners are found
path and those who prefer the ascetic approach, but there are
in all orders of the Brotherhood but tend to be most common
also a number of more specific distinctions in how monks
among the monks of the Seven Thunders and the Order of
pursue their studies and the way to enlightenment. These are
Kaimetsu-Uo.
differences in approach rather than of belief, however, so it
is possible (though unusual) to find sohei warrior monks in Shintao monks are those who believe enlightenment is
a relatively peaceable order such as the Four Temples, or a attained by discarding all notion of self, purging any kind of
questioner monk among the followers of Osano-Wo. egotism or self-examination. These monks forsake scholarly
study in favor of pure meditation. Unsurprisingly, they are
Monks who follow the Lotus discipline are devoted to a
found most frequently in the Order of the Seven Thunders,
specific religious sutra (religious document) known as the
but may be encountered in any sect that focuses on Shinseist

Chapter Eight
193

Religion
teachings over Fortunist worship. The most extreme monks of
this sort are favorite recruits for the Shinmaki sect.
Sohei are warrior monks who focus on strengthening the
body and studying fighting techniques in order to purify them-
selves and defend the Brotherhood from its enemies. Many of
them also devote themselves to protecting the common people
of Rokugan, especially in regions where samurai are scarce (or
deficient in their duties). Sohei tend to wear cloth wrappings
that cover their bodies and heads, and many of them ritually
scar themselves as a form of mastery over the weaknesses
of the flesh. Sohei are most common by far in the Order of
Osano-Wo, which is dominated by their practices, but
may be encountered in other sects as well. The sinister
Order of the Spider is a dark and twisted perversion
of the sohei tradition.
The term Yamabushi (or “mountain warrior”)
is sometimes used by samurai when referring
to certain martial traditions within the Dragon
Clan, but the Brotherhood uses it to refer to those
monks who forsake the conventional temples in
order to dwell within the Empire’s remote hills,
forests, and mountains. Some of them are hermits
who dwell alone, pursuing their path to enlight-
enment without distractions; others form small
monasteries in the remote peaks and valleys of
the Spine of the World and Great Wall of the
Religion

North mountain ranges. Yamabushi monks may


be either worldly or ascetic, and are best known
for their acute connection to the elements and their
highly physical nature. They are most common
194 in the Order of the Seven Thunders, the Order
of Osano-Wo, and the Order of the Thousand
Fortunes. Few if any of the monks from the Four
Chapter Eight

Temples or the Order of Kaimetso-Uo follow this


discipline. The Brotherhood’s various Elemental
Masters (see “Monastic Rank” sidebar nearby) are
most often Yamabushi monks.

Fortunism
Fortunism is the oldest religion in Rokugan, a tradi-
tion that has truly stood the test of time. Long before
the dawn of the Empire, before the rise of Fu Leng
and the Shadowlands, before the prophet Shinsei and
the Day of Thunder, even before the fall of the Kami,
the distant ancestors of the Rokugani worshipped the
Fortunes. These powerful but often enigmatic beings
play a vitally important role both in the universe as
a whole and in the lives of mortals. The Rokugani
continue to pay homage to these beings in modern
times, samurai and peasants alike. Although the faith
has slightly altered over the centuries, especially after
the advent of Shinseism, Fortunism remains funda-
mentally the same as in its origins, and is a hugely
important part of the overall religious belief system
of the people of Rokugan.
Many sages believe Fortunism originated in the
lost city of Gisei Toshi. This ancient settlement,
built and maintained by the great sorcerer Isawa
and his tribe, is now long gone but remains an
important part of the Phoenix Clan’s history. The site
of Gisei Toshi is now a major Phoenix holding, and whether
or not Fortunism actually originated from there, the religion
certainly had deep roots in the ancient city. Artifacts, legends, Adventure Seed: The
and archaic written records from that era prove that Fortune Wrath of Osano-Wo
worship held a crucial place in the hearts of its residents, and
no one doubts this practice was already widespread when the
Kami fell from Tengoku. In fact, many modern sites dedicated Challenge
to the worship of the Fortunes date back to before the creation While the PCs are traveling through a city in Scorpi-
of the Empire. on lands, they encounter a large and very angry man
The Fortunist religion refers to those it worships as the who shouts at them to “clean my house!” The PCs
Thousand Fortunes, though their actual number is far greater— quickly realize this man is none other than Osano-Wo,
“Thousand” is simply a suitably impressive large number. the Fortune of Fire and Thunder, and the “house” he
These deities included the Sun and Moon (in their various is referring to must be the Shrine of Osano-Wo on the
forms), the Seven Fortunes, and the countless other mikokami nearby Plains of Thunder.
(Lesser Fortunes) who inhabit the Heavens and every part of
the known world, whether it be within the cold heart of a Focus
rock, the dark depths of a river, the delicate petal of a flower, The monks at the Shrine of Osano-Wo welcome the
or the sharp edge of a knife. This type of worship was referred PCs with serenity and complete cooperation, and
to as “the way of the gods,” and for years uncounted it was seem quite puzzled at any claim of anger from their
the only religion known to mankind. Fortune. The true source of the trouble turns out to
The Thousand Fortunes are still worshipped today, but in be none other than the Abbott of the temple. He has
the early days of the Empire the followers of this ancient reli- fallen in love with a peasant girl, and the distractions
gion had to find a way to incorporate the wisdom of Shinsei’s of earthly desire now prevent him from offering his
Tao into their belief system. Up to that time the actual prac- prayers with suitable purity and devotion.
tices of the ritual worship of the Fortunes had not changed
for centuries, but the religion was slightly altered in the years Strike

Chapter Eight
that followed Hantei Genji’s edict that Fortunism and Shintao If the PCs confront the Abbot with the truth, he is
should merge. By merging the two into one, Hantei Genji not likely to fly into a rage and attack them rather than
only lessened the risks of dissension in the Empire’s religious admit to his own sin. He is as powerful an opponent
community but also created a religion which could encompass as one might expect from the Abbott of a shrine ded-
several different philosophies and practices. Since the two icated to the Fortune of Fire and Thunder. Only if 195
religions shared some common principles, particularly their he is defeated will he confront the truth of his moral
reverence for the elemental spirits, the edict was respected failure.

Religion
and obeyed by the followers and monks of both groups, who Credit Where it is Due: This Adventure Seed was orig-
became part of the same monastic brotherhood. The monks inally published in the City of Lies box set, published for
worked together to find ways to integrate the ideals and prin- L5R 1st Edition in 1998.
ciples of both faiths into one. Thus, hundreds of years after
the second Emperor’s edict, the central beliefs and rituals
associated with the worship of the Fortunes remain relatively
unchanged from the religion Rokugan’s ancestors followed
so long ago.
Although there are literally thousands of Fortunes, not all
of them have the same power and influence upon the mortal In villages and other small communities that cannot sustain
realm. Aside from the Sun and Moon, the most important of a major temple, the villagers maintain small shrines to the
these entities are commonly referred to as the Seven Fortunes. Fortunes, often with one or two monks living in the commu-
These are universally recognized as the most powerful beings nity to assist. Many Rokugani peasants volunteer to help
who take an interest in the daily lives of mortals, though they maintain these shrines, both because showing such respect to
work in subtle and often incomprehensible ways. In fact, the the Fortunes often results in good fortune for those who do the
activities of the Seven Fortunes are seldom directly recog- work, and because failing to properly maintain these shrines
nized for what they are, since these beings only rarely inter- can often draw the Fortunes’ wrath in the form of curses and
vene directly in the affairs of men. ill fortune. However, worship of the Seven Fortunes is always
The Seven Fortunes hold an important place in the Celestial done out of reverence and never out of fear. Similarly, no one
Order and are worshipped throughout the Empire. All major in Rokugan believes the Greater Fortunes will immediately
cities have temples dedicated to them, maintained by devoted bestow their blessings on those who honor them.
monks and clan shugenja. The main holy sites of the Seven The beings dubbed as Lesser Fortunes do not hold as
Fortunes receive hundreds of visitors each day, for many important a place in the Celestial Order as the Seven
samurai and heimin go out of their way to pay their daily Fortunes, but nevertheless have their own roles to play in
respects to the Seven Fortunes, a tradition that predates even maintaining it. They are considered much less powerful than
the fall of the Kami. Each of the Fortunes also has a supreme the Seven Fortunes, but are also more directly connected to
temple somewhere in the Empire where that divinity is vener- the world of man. The Lesser Fortunes are much more a part
ated above all else, and pilgrims from across the Empire visit of everyday life; they are closer to the people of Rokugan
these holy sights to seek the blessing of that Fortune. and, whether deliberately or not, they interact with them on
a daily basis.
Religion

196 Below the Greater and Lesser Fortunes are the simple offer a simple prayer to the spirit of his land, the entire Empire
elemental kami who are part of everything that surrounds might celebrate a festival to honor Kuroshin.
Chapter Eight

mortals. These kami inhabit every object, every rock, plant, Another important distinction between the Seven Fortunes,
tool, wall, stream, weapon, or mountain in Rokugan. Long the Lesser Fortunes, and the elemental kami is that while
before Shinsei showed how these kami were part of the the greater Fortunes seldom intervene to change the lives of
larger Celestial Order, the early Rokugani were already quite mortals, the less powerful Fortunes take a much more active
aware that the kami were everywhere around them, and they role in the world. In fact, according to many scholars the
paid homage to them in every part of their lives—a practice Lesser Fortunes and the kami actually have the means to
that continues unchanged to the present day. When a heimin alter the course of events; they can greatly affect the lives of
cuts down a tree to build a house, he offers a prayer to thank those who live in the Emerald Empire. Thus, while they are
the spirit of the tree for providing a roof to his family. He not given the same honors as the Seven Fortunes, the Lesser
may even thank the spirit of the axe he used to cut the tree Fortunes are nevertheless regularly worshipped.
down or the kami of the hammer he used to raise the house.
The Fortunes are frequently depicted in paintings, sculp-
When a blacksmith melts iron to forge a sword, he offers
ture, and other forms of art and decoration. In times of pros-
his thanks to the spirit of the ore, which will allow him to
perity, they are usually represented as beautiful and peaceful
transform a simple lump of iron into a work of art. The same
beings, but in times of trouble their depictions often take
blacksmith also prays to the spirit of the fire that is essential
on a much darker aspect. Strangely enough, the wrath of
to complete his work.
the Lesser Fortunes is often considered to be more terrifying
There are important difference between the Lesser Fortunes than the anger of the Seven Fortunes. The latter are often
and the elemental kami. The Lesser Fortunes are wholly viewed as mostly aloof from the affairs of mortals. They
different from the simple and fairly weak nature spirits that simply exist and do what they must, whether it is good for
inhabit natural objects, holding far more power and having mortals or not. On the other hand, angering a Lesser Fortune
a far broader area of influence and responsibility, even if is much more likely to have a direct impact on the world.
they are associated with some mundane but essential aspect Thus Ekibyogami, the Fortune of Pestilence, is greatly feared,
of everyday life. For instance, the kami that lives within a and none would dare to anger Osano-Wo, the Fortune of Fire
piece of paper with an important poem has no power over and Thunder.
the creation of this particular poem, but Tengen, the Lesser
All Rokugani monks, even the most ardent Shinseists,
Fortune of Writing and Literature, might bless the writer and
regularly pay tribute to the Fortunes, although those who
offer inspiration to improve the poem. Similarly, a heimin
focus on the Tao take much less time in their daily routines
might pay tribute to a particular Earth kami inhabiting his
to venerate the Fortunes than those in other monastic orders.
fields, but Kuroshin, the Lesser Fortune of Agriculture, keeps
However, some monks of the Brotherhood actually devote
watch over every field in Rokugan. While a heimin might
their entire lives to the worship of the Fortunes. These monks
seldom focus their attention on the elemental kami, beyond speaking, the more powerful a spell the shugenja weaves, the
the basic respect all Rokugani afford those entities. Instead, more he will offer his thanks not only to the nature spirits but
such monks prefer to honor either a particular Lesser Fortune also the appropriate Lesser Fortune.
or the Seven Fortunes, studying their wisdom just as their
brothers study the Tao of the Little Teacher.
Within the Brotherhood of Shinsei, the monks of the Order
of the Seven Fortunes focus the bulk of their time and atten-
tion to the worship of the great entities for which their sect
is rightfully named. Following the ancient ways of their
Shrines, Temples,
distant pre-Imperial ancestors, these monks venerate the most
powerful of the Fortunes, and their ritual practices closely and Monasteries
resemble the rites of earliest times.
When Hantei Genji combined Shintao with Fortunism,
some Fortunist monks initially regarded this as a usurpation Though the Brotherhood of Shinsei maintains just about all
of the old faith by the new, but this anxiety soon dissipated. of the Empire’s places of worship and devotion, these facili-
Those who turned to the Seven Fortunes for guidance realized ties are by no means all the same. At the very least, they vary
that embracing the wisdom of Shinsei could only bring them widely in scale, from simple local shrines with one or two
closer to true enlightenment, perhaps even strengthening monks to vast temples with veritable armies of attendants.
their understanding of the venerable entities they worshipped. Monasteries likewise vary from small remote settlements with
After all, the words of Shinsei did not actually conflict with a dozen or so residents to great centers of learning that serve
the belief system that underlay veneration of the Fortunes, as headquarters for the Brotherhood’s larger orders and can
and worshipping them did not interfere with following the house the entirety of its smaller ones. Many of these places
teachings of the little prophet. are supported by donations from the lay community, but clans
and prominent individuals also sponsor places of worship by
themselves. The Great Clans in particular are quick to offer
Shugenja and Fortunism

Chapter Eight
direct support if a temple or shrine reveres their founding
Shugenja have a unique relationship with the elemental kami, Kami or a Fortune they admire.
since the nature spirits that dwell in everything are essential
for them to weave their magic. Regardless of whether they
are more inclined to follow the wisdom of the Shinsei or the Shrines
197
traditional rituals associated with the worship of the Fortunes,
all shugenja depend on these spirits for their magic, and Shrines are the simplest places of devotion, designed to

Religion
thus they treat them as honored beings and valuable allies. offer little more than a place to pause and offer worship to a
Even more than the heimin and other samurai, shugenja are Fortune or to the kami of a particular Element. The smallest
acutely aware of the elemental spirits, and their relationship are the roadside shrines, which are usually nothing more than
with them is deep and profound, beyond the understanding of a small stone cabinet, a few feet high at most, placed by the
most other Rokugani. Most devout shugenja also pursue the side of the road and containing a statuette or small painting of
rituals of Fortunism, worshiping both the Lesser and Greater one of the Fortunes. Passersby can pray before the shrine and
Fortunes. leave offerings of food, mundane goods, or coin. Receptacles
Many shugenja name their spells in honor of the Seven in front of the deity’s representation contain sticks of incense
Fortunes, doing so out of respect and reverence to these for prayers—one container with fresh sticks, one to dispose
powerful cosmic entities rather than because they believe of burnt ones. These roadside shrines are usually tended by
the Greater Fortunes actually have anything to do with local peasants who volunteer for the task, or by a monk if
their magic. Indeed, shugenja are quite aware that the Seven one lives in the vicinity. Their principle tasks are to collect
Fortunes only rarely meddle in mortal affairs, and when they the offerings, remove spent incense sticks, and bring fresh
do their interventions are often so subtle that not even the ones. Wandering itinerant monks also have the right to collect
wisest shugenja can be sure of their actions and the implica- offerings from roadside shrines for their own maintenance.
tions and consequences they may have upon the universe. All Larger shrines may be found in villages or other remote
that being said, shugenja always show proper respect to the locations, and usually consist of a single room large enough
Seven Fortunes. Shugenja regularly visit shrines and temples to accommodate a handful of worshippers, perhaps with a
dedicated to the Seven Fortunes. Like most pious Rokugani, small antechamber for storing supplies. The main room
shugenja often visit these sacred sites on a daily basis and features a representation of the chosen deity, either a painting
make devout prayers each and every day. or a statue, hung on or set against the wall directly opposite
Shugenja worship the Lesser Fortunes as readily as any the entrance. A long, low table is placed in front of this icon
other Rokugani, though they tend to feel closer to the ordi- for offerings and incense sticks. As with roadside shrines,
nary elemental kami than they do to the Fortunes. Many these places are maintained by local monks or lay volunteers.
shugenja take great care to thank at least one Lesser Fortune
when they weave their spells, in addition to the particular
nature spirits they have invoked. When calling on the Air
spirits to create a hurricane, for instance, a shugenja might
also pray to Kaze-no-Kami, the Fortune of Wind, while one
calling fire to burn his foes might honor Osano-Wo. Generally
Notable Shrines of the Empire
Benten Seido
The Empire’s greatest shrine to the Fortune of Romantic Love is found in the southernmost peaks of the Seikitsu Mountains,
reachable only by a narrow side-road from the Cold Winds Pass. Monks from the shrine place boulders and tree-trunks in the
road, forcing pilgrims to brave these obstacles in order to reach the great temple and pray for Benten’s blessings. Supposedly,
the shrine is built on a cliff where a Crane Champion from many years ago forced his daughter to choose between abandoning
her lover or losing her life. She leaped from the cliff, but the winds caught her and brought her back safely; confronted with
the Fortune’s judgment, the Crane Champion relented and allowed her and her lover to wed.

Bishamon Seido
Rokugan’s largest shrine to the Fortune of Strength is a huge and elaborate temple located in the heart of Lion lands. Unlike
many of the great shrines, which are maintained exclusively by the Brotherhood of Shinsei, Bishamon Seido is jointly run
by the Brotherhood and the Lion Clan. Over a hundred Kitsu priests reside in the temple, which is also home to the dojo for
the elite all-female Matsu unit known as the Lion’s Pride.

Daikoku Seido
The Fortune of Wealth has many great temples throughout the Empire, including a truly impressive one in Ryoko Owari
Toshi. All of those fade, however, before the magnificent temple located in southern Unicorn lands near White Shore Lake.
The shrine is opulently decorated with gold plating, jewels, and all the most precious substances. The sheer splendor of the
place tends to drive away the humbler sorts of pilgrims, but merchants (and their samurai patrons) visit from all across the
Empire.

Fukurokujin Seido
The chief temple to the Fortune of Wisdom is locate deep within the Dragon mountains, making it the most remote of the
major Fortunist shrines in Rokugan. Those who visit the shrine are asked by the resident monks to leave something crafted
with their own hands as an offering to the Fortune. As a result, Fukurokujin Seido is adorned with all manner of artistic and
practical donations, ranging from beautiful paintings and sculptures to simple items like tools and furnishings.

Hotei Seido
The chief shrine to the Fortune of Contentment is found, ironically, in the southeastern Scorpion lands on the shores of the
legendary Red Shore Lake, site of one of the bloodiest battles in Rokugan’s history. The shrine itself is small but fittingly
luxurious, a place of refuge and relaxation for those pilgrims who visit. The Scorpion Clan seems to make a policy of leaving
Religion

the shrine and its monks entirely to themselves.

Reihaido sano Ki-Rin


The Shrine of the Ki-Rin is dedicated to the mystical and incomprehensible creature whose rare appearances always denote
198 momentous events in the near future—for example, the Ki-Rin appeared shortly before the Unicorn Clan returned to
the Empire. The shrine dedicated to venerating this being is located in a high and remote part of the Phoenix Mountains,
reached by a single narrow road that snakes up the mountainside. In addition to its role in honoring the heavenly Ki-Rin,
Chapter Eight

the shrine also hosts a periodic shugenja tournament, the Tournament of the White Orchid, sponsored by the Phoenix Clan.

Reihaido Shinsei
The legendary Crow Shrine is dedicated to Shinsei, named for the animal most associated with the Little Teacher. Suppos-
edly, when Shinsei needed a scout for the Seven Thunders, a crow—then a bird with white feathers—volunteered. It fulfilled
its duty, but in the process its feathers burned black from the power of Fu Leng. Even since, crows have been regarded as
animals of wisdom and bearers of omens both good and bad. The Crow Shrine is said to be home to the most enlightened
monks and priests in the Empire, and to be watched over by the legendary kenku. However, it is nearly impossible to find,
and only those of pure heart can enter it. Legends also claim it changes location from one generation to the next. Every
visitor who has gone to Reihaido Shinsei has returned profoundly changed.

Reihaido Uikku
The mysterious prophet Uikku, who foretold the fabled Dooms of the Clans, is honored by the Phoenix at this shrine in the
midst of a great plain known as Yogansha Heigen, or Prophet Plain. The shrine itself is a modest place, devoted chiefly to
preserving and studying Uikku’s many strange prophecies.

Seido Jurojin
The Phoenix lands are home to the Empire’s greatest shrine to the Fortune of Longevity, and Asako priests and mystics
often serve there alongside the Brotherhood. The shrine is located high in the Phoenix Mountains, making pilgrims rela-
tively rare, but many of the most faithful choose to live full-time in the small mountainside village outside the shrine’s walls.

Shinden Osano-Wo
The chief temple of the Fortune of Fire and Thunder is located in the midst of the great Plains of Thunder west of Scorpion
lands. The Emerald Tournament is held here, under the watchful eyes of the monks from Osano-Wo’s personal order.
Temples houses any precious relics or other famous items, these may
be displayed in the main hall, or in another building set up as
a reliquary. Depending on the resources available to the order
Although large monasteries are often referred to as temples,
that maintains the monastery, it may be sumptuously deco-
strictly speaking the term applies to devotional buildings of
rated and ornamented, at least in its public spaces—the monks’
moderate size, usually housing at least a few resident monks.
residences are usually quite spartan and minimal, resembling
They are found in population centers of all sizes, as well as in
military barracks as much as anything else. The life of a monk,
out of the way places where a monastic order has seen it fit
like that of a soldier, can brook little in the way of distractions.
to establish its presence. As with the larger shrines, temples
always center on a main hall, where monks and visitors alike
gather to worship the temple’s patron deity in front of an icon
of some sort. In a temple, the hall may also be large enough
Shinden
to accommodate icons of allied or guardian deities. Living
quarters and administrative rooms (if needed) are located to Only the largest temples in the Empire are granted the title of
the back and side of the main hall. Larger temples may also Shinden. The central structure in these vast temples is usually
have a private common room for the monks where they can a multi-story pagoda structure, and often boasts a huge statue
meditate and study away from any commotion caused by the the Fortune or Fortunes venerated there—sometimes plated
lay public. Some temples are large enough to form a walled in gold or inlaid with precious stones. The central structure
compound, with a courtyard and gardens in between the gate is surrounded by numerous smaller buildings, gardens, and
and the main hall. other facilities, the whole guarded by a high stone wall with
Depending on their size, temples may be maintained by multiple gates. A shinden may house scores or even
anywhere from a handful of a monks to two dozen or more hundreds of monks; some of them are also home
who live on the premises, although smaller temples may be to samurai, such as Shinden Asahina which
maintained by lay volunteers or non-resident monks. serves as the seat and capital of the Crane
Clan’s Asahina family.

Monasteries

Chapter Eight
Monasteries are distinguished from other religious locations
because they house a substantial resident population of monks.
Monasteries may be found both in large cities (where
199
they serve a large community of lay worshippers) or
in remote areas where monks pursue enlighten-

Religion
ment without the distractions of civilization.
Architecturally, monasteries resemble
temples in form and design, but are
typically larger in scale. The main
hall is usually large enough to be
a building in and of itself, with
storage rooms and various other
antechambers located off of
the shrine. If the monastery
finally committing jigai. A more noble example is the orig-
inal Air Dragon, which Tainted and sacrificed itself in order
to confront the Nothing and ultimately to contain the last
The Birth and fragment of that primal force, thereby becoming the Shadow
Dragon.
Death of Gods Divine entities may occasionally act against each other
directly rather than through mortal or supernatural interme-
diaries. The Shadow Dragon has sought to wage war against
its former brothers in the Heavens, most notably the Dragon of
To a mortal observer, such as a simple pilgrim attending one Thunder, which regards Shadow as its ultimate enemy. Fu Leng
of the Empire’s many temples, the Celestial Order appears seeks not merely dominion over the mortal world but over all
eternal and unchanging. However, as Shinsei has noted, of creation, and in the Four Winds era the fallen Kami briefly
this is not the case. Fortunes and other divine beings are manages to invade the Heavens themselves, trying to destroy
not eternal—they are born and likewise can die. When the the other Fortunes. At least two Lesser Fortunes fell before his
universe was first born from the sin of Nothing, it did not attack. The death of a Fortune can have a catastrophic effect
immediately have gods or divinities—rather, the primal chaos on the area of life governed by that entity; at the very least, it
which followed Nothings’ act spawned the Three Gods Who has a devastating psychological impact on those who actively
Shall Not Be Named, and those beings in turn created the Sun worship the Fortune. Any blessings the divine being had
and Moon, the rulers of the Heavens. The original Sun and bestowed on the mortal world instantly cease, and the perfor-
Moon both perished at mortal hands in the twelfth century mance of the faithful usually plummets drastically. When the
and were replaced by ascended mortals, Yakamo and Hitomi, Fortune of Fisherman was slain during Fu Leng’s assault, the
who in turn gave way to the Jade and Obsidian Dragons. yield from the coastline that year was reduced by more than a
Thus even the very pinnacle of the Celestial Heavens has seen quarter, which had a tremendous impact on food prices and led
tumultuous changes in its inhabitants. to outbreaks of famine in some regions.
How can a god die? On first thought this would seem When a divine being such as a Dragon or Fortune perishes,
impossible. However, Fortunes are part of the Celestial Order the Celestial Order usually does not allow the position to
and imbalances can arise in that order for a variety of reasons. remain vacant, lest imbalance continue and grow worse.
Religion

Excessive human sinfulness (or virtue) can tilt the balance, as In some cases a deceased Fortune’s portfolio is assumed by
can powerful magical rituals or sacrifices. The activities of another similar Fortune, or some other Celestial entity steps
powerful entities can also shift or distort the Celestial Order— into the vacated position to ensure continuity is maintained.
200 for example, the Nothing’s attempts to unmake the universe. In other cases a new divine being appears to take the place of
When the Order comes unbalanced, Fortunes—even the Sun or the old. Sometimes this happens immediately, such as when
Moon themselves—may become weak enough to die at mortal Hitomi and Yakamo replaced the first Sun and Moon. On
Chapter Eight

hands. Furthermore, despite their superhuman nature the other occasions there will be a pause of days or weeks until
Fortunes may fall victim to personal failings such as madness the Celestial Order gives birth to a replacement for the missing
or desire which can make them vulnerable to mortal attack. being—the new Air Dragon emerging to replace the one who
A mortal may also be able to gain access to divine aid or became the Shadow Dragon, for example.
powerful artifacts that offset the seemingly overwhelming The death of a divine being is rare; by contrast, the birth of
power of a divine entity; the most famous example of this a Fortune is an event which has happened many times since
was Hitomi’s confrontation with Lord Moon, in which she the dawn of the Empire. The Emperor has the power to elevate
bore the Obsidian Hand—the Moon’s original hand, severed by mortals to the Heavens as minor Fortunes after their death,
Hantei at the dawn of time—and fought with weapons forged and this ability has been used (and occasionally abused) many
from obsidian, Lord Moon’s own blood. times throughout the Empire’s history. However, the Heavens
It is possible for a Fortune to destroy itself, either through themselves can also choose to elevate a mortal of exceptional
despair or as an act of self-sacrifice. When Onnotongu died soul to the position of a minor Fortune, and some of these
at Hitomi’s hands, his lover Amaterasu left the Heavens and become revered almost as much as the seven Great Fortunes.
walked through the mortal world for thirty-one days before The most famous example of this may be Hida Osano-Wo,
Imperial Elevation of Lesser Fortunes
Almost since the founding of the Empire, Rokugan has recognized the power of the Emperor—Heaven’s representative on earth—to
proclaim new Fortunes, elevating a deceased mortal to the position of a mikokami. More than one minor Fortune has been elevated in this
manner; for example, the twelfth century samurai Matsu Goemon was proclaimed Fortune of Heroes by Emperor Totori III.
In the modern Empire, the Emperor’s ability to proclaim Fortunes is not absolute. During the reign of the Steel Chrysanthemum, Hantei
XVI, that madman abused his power by elevating dozens of mortals, including peasants and eta, into the Heavens as Minor Fortunes. He
created such perverse deities as the Fortunes of Dung, Torture, and Beetles. After his death, in response to the Articles of Heaven—a book
written by Seppun Hanako to promote a variety of reforms in the aftermath of Hantei XVI’s demented rule—his heir Hantei XVII made
an agreement with the Order of the Four Temples: henceforth, if the Emperor used this power, the head of the order would not officially
promulgate the announcement until a “suitably auspicious time,” allowing the Brotherhood to make sure the new Fortune’s elevation had
the blessing of Heaven.
The Steel Chrysanthemum’s blasphemy could not be undone, and a few small temples in Phoenix and Dragon lands still venerate the
bizarre Fortunes he created. Since his time, however, Emperors typically undergo a period of prayer, fasting, and meditation to receive the
will of Heaven before elevating a new Minor Fortune.

the second Clan Champion of the Crab, who seems to have Obsidian Moon. Those shugenja who have studied these two
become Fortune of Fire and Thunder before the Emperor Dragons believe they are actually twins, representing the two
proclaimed him as such. Xing Guo, the Fortune of Steel, is sides of human nature—purity and honor for Jade, selfishness
another example of the same phenomenon. and sin for Obsidian. Exactly how beings of such power are
The birth of a new Fortune is a beneficial event for deni- born out of the Heavens remains a mystery, and the extreme
zens of the mortal realm. Each such incident creates a new rarity of such events suggests that only the most profound
divine being governing an activity or area previously left shifts in the mortal world (such as the extended period of

Chapter Eight
without patronage. This gives mortals the opportunity to chaos, violence, and mortal arrogance that followed the
entreat the new Fortune for aid and blessings. If a Fortune Second Day of Thunder) would bring such a response from
of Sake were to be created, for instance, its existence would the Celestial realm.
allow already gifted sake brewers the opportunity to seek its
blessing and thus further improve their craft. Likewise
those brewers of less skill could, though piousness 201
and proper devotion, achieve a greater level of skill

Religion
via divine intervention.
As far as anyone knows, no new Great Fortune
has been created since the original seven appeared
at the dawn of the Empire. However, two new
Dragons appear in the twelfth century—
the Jade and Obsidian Dragons,
who eventually came to rule the
Heavens as the Jade Sun and
sion of the Toturi Dynasty, whose connection to the Celestial
Heavens is far less close than that of the Hantei Dynasty, but

Religious Festivals when the Celestially-endorsed Iweko Dynasty takes the throne
the shihohai ritual regains its old significance.

of the Empire When the shihohei ritual is performed correctly, the public
traditionally is allowed into the palace grounds after the
Emperor emerges to pronounce Heaven’s blessings. For most
Rokugani this is their only opportunity to see the glorious
The Empire hosts numerous religious festivals and celebrations gardens and vistas of the Imperial palace. During the Hantei
over the course of each year. These festivals are celebrated by Dynasty many games and public ceremonies were held on
all Rokugani, but tend to be especially popular among the the palace grounds at this time, including a popular game of
common folk—the heimin lead difficult and tedious lives, chance called karuta.
and the seasonal festivals offer bright and memorable (albeit
brief) interruptions to their daily toil. Samurai, from whom 7-5-3 Festival—
Bushido demands a life of dignity and self-discipline, tend Thirteenth Day of the Dragon
to be less openly enthusiastic about festivals… but there are
A lesser but still significant festival, the 7-5-3 Festival cele-
plenty of exceptions. The Crab, for example, greet any festival
brates the children of the Empire and is venerated on the thir-
as an opportunity to enjoy a good drink and blow off some
teenth day of the Dragon by heimin and samurai alike. The
of the accumulated tension from their grim duties. And the
name of the festival is based around three numbers (7, 5, and
Scorpion city of Ryoko Owari is known for its exceptionally
3) which are generally considered unlucky by Rokugani. Boys
vigorous celebration of the Bon Festival, with samurai joining
at the age of five and girls at the ages of three and seven are
the revelry right alongside the commoners.
considered especially vulnerable to bad luck and evil spirits,
Many of the Emerald Empire’s festivals are named in honor and this festival is designed in large part to counteract such bad
of flowers, such as the Chrysanthemum, Iris, and White Orchid fortune. At dawn on the day of the festival, these children go
Festivals. The Rokugani perceive flowers as encapsulating both to the local shrines, where the monks of the Brotherhood bless
the universal laws of nature and the unending cycle of the them and pray for their futures. The monks burn incense, ring
Religion

Celestial Wheel: birth, death, and rebirth. Several major festi- bells, and light candles to pray for their safe and healthy future.
vals, including the famed Setsuban celebration, also incorpo-
Traditionally, the children dress in their finest clothing
rate flower offerings to ward off illness and natural disasters.
for the occasion, and are accompanied by family members
202 wearing white veils over their faces. It is believed these
veils keep the spirits from paying attention to the family, so
New Year’s Day (Oshogatsu)— virtuous spirits and ancestors will see only the children and
Chapter Eight

First Day of the Hare lavish their blessings solely upon them.
The year’s festivals traditionally begin with the Festival of the After the family visits the shrine, it is considered lucky to
New Year, held on the first day of the Month of the Hare, the also visit the local markets and buy chitose-ame (“thousand-
first day of spring and thus a moment of rebirth. This is the year candy”), thereby including the ancestors of the last thou-
most elaborate of Rokugan’s annual festivals, and is generally sand years in the celebration.
regarded as the most important as well. All Rokugani cele-
brate their birthday on New Year’s Day, regardless of when Cherry Blossom Festival—
they were actually born, so this festival is also a major family
Twenty-third Day of the Dragon
celebration for samurai and heimin alike. Every city and town
decorates its temples and streets, and every family takes this This may be the oldest of the flower-oriented festivals of
occasion to gather together, visit the local shrines, and pay Rokugan, dating back almost to the dawn of the Empire. A
formal calls on relatives and friends. (These latter activities book called the Tale of Genji—a tale from the second century
can become quite elaborate among the samurai caste, with which celebrates the glorious youth of the Shining Prince,
extensive exchanges of gifts and formalized well-wishes.) Hantei Genji—records what may be the first cherry blossom
Flowers, symbolic of spring and fertility, are the favored viewing. An entire chapter of this revered work is dedicated
decoration, and can be seen strewn across the streets and to describing a cherry-blossom viewing party where members
placed decoratively on every house. The festival concludes in of the Emperor Hantei I’s court gather under the blossoms to
the evening with parades, music, and fireworks. A pious and make merry with food, music, and poetry until late into the
proper Rokugani family will spend the day after the festival at night. The book claims it is here the Shining Prince meets his
home, thanking the kami for another fruitful year. eternal love, Oborozukiyo, the Lady of the Misty Moon, and
In the Imperial capital, the New Year’s Festival is tradition- this may be why romance and love are often associated with
ally accompanied by the Emperor’s shihohai ritual in which cherry blossoms.
he offers prayers for the well-being of the nation. The Emperor Of course, Rokugan’s veneration for cherry-blossoms pre-
encloses himself in his private shrines after dusk on the first dates the Tale of Genji. It is widely believed the celebration of
day of the Hare and spends the next twenty-four hours in cherry-blossoms began when Hantei I and his bride planted a
meditation, speaking to the Fortunes on behalf of the Roku- cherry tree in the gardens of Otosan Uchi to celebrate the birth
gani people. After his fasting and meditation end, a grand of their first son, Genji himself. However, this may be a later
feast is held to celebrate the close relationship between the invention to justify a general spread of popular belief. The
Celestial Heavens and their most beloved son. This aspect of island of Jamausuki—a major island in the archipelago of the
the festival becomes somewhat problematic after the ascen- Islands of Silk & Spice—is said to have been one of the earliest
Chapter Eight
centers of religious faith in the Empire, and massive cherry The Doll Festival is the female side of the celebration, and 203
trees cover the entire island, suggesting cherry blossoms have girls participate by dressing in special green kimono and

Religion
held religious significance from the very earliest times. showing off elaborate displays of their dolls (which, among
In modern times, much of the importance of the cherry- samurai, are quite expensive and are designed for decoration,
blossom festival is based on a legend about Daikaihime, a not play). A favored activity is for the girls to arrange their
minor Fortune who is the daughter of Kuroshin, the Fortune dolls in the front room of their house, forming them into a
of Agriculture. Daikaihime is viewed as a goddess of spring “court” of tiered platforms complete with Emperor, Empress,
and vernal abundance. According to popular belief, she some- attendants, and musicians. The girls also customarily visit
times descends from the Celestial Heavens to take possession their friends during the festival, expressing respect (sincere or
of a cherry tree, so people who gather under blossoming otherwise) for the beauty of their dolls.
cherry trees offer up their prayers to Kuroshin for a plentiful The long narrow leaves of the iris flower are thought to
harvest. It is believed Daikaihime will carry their prayers to symbolize the sharp blades of a sword, and many Rokugani
her father’s ears, ensuring they get a sympathetic hearing. place iris leaves in boys’ baths to give them a martial spirit.
The male side of the festival focuses on encouraging symbols
Iris Festival (also known as of manly strength and courage for boys who may well grow
up to be warriors. Boys are expected to display warrior dolls
the Doll Festival or Kite Festival)
outside their houses and to fly streamers and kites of brilliant
—Twenty-Fifth Day of the Serpent colors and styles, symbols of success.
This festival is actually two separate events held simulta- Typically, children of both genders receive expensive gifts
neously, one celebration focused on female children and from their families during this festival. These are not toys but
the other on males. In the ancient past these were separate rather things they will need as adults, such as weapons or
events, but over the centuries they merged together into a court kimono. There are also customary foods associated with
single festival celebrating the positive qualities of children the festival, particularly various kinds of rice cakes, often
(as opposed to the 7-5-3 Festival, which seeks to protect them filled with bean paste and wrapped in grass, oak leaves, or
from negative influences). In contrast to some of the other bamboo leaves.
festivals, the Iris Festival tends to be more favored by samurai
families than by commoners, although the wealthier heimin
Chrysanthemum Festival (Choyo no Sekku)—
do try to participate to some extent. Rokugani of all castes
see the Iris Festival as a celebration not just of children but Sixth Day of the Horse
of what children represent: purity, promise, and hope for the One of the most lavish festivals in Rokugan, second only to
future. the New Year’s Festival, the Chrysanthemum Festival takes
place on the sixth day of the Month of the Horse, generally
believed to be the day the eight Kami first fell to the earth. The after the Chrysanthemum Festival many Rokugani choose to
Chrysanthemum was the symbol of the Hantei dynasty, repre- remain indoors rather than tempt the attention of evil spirits.
senting their ties to the Sun Goddess and Hantei’s position as
pre-eminent among all the Kami. Thus the Chrysanthemum Kanto Festival—Second Day of the Rooster
Festival was a celebration of both the Emperor’s family line
and of the founders of the original Seven Clans. The Kanto Festival originated during the most primitive times
of Rokugan’s history, along with the Setsuban Festival and
After the fall of the Hantei Dynasty in the early twelfth
the Iris Festival, probably before the Kami had even completed
century, the Chrysanthemum Festival’s status becomes
organizing the people into clans. Scholars believe the Kanto
more uncertain. The Toturi Dynasty continues the festival,
Festival derives its name and purpose from a legend among
expanding it to a general celebration of the reign of both the
the ancient tribes of Isawa, who believed “during summer,
Hantei and the Toturi Emperors. After the extinction of the
you are overcome by sleepiness from heat and intense labor
Toturi the status of the festival was in doubt, but the ascen-
and catch a sleep disease.” Thus, on the second day of the
sion of the Iweko restored its spirit and grandeur.
Rooster, in the hottest part of the summer, the Rokugani
In its full glory, the Chrysanthemum Festival is one of the common people raise kanto, great poles of lumber inlaid with
most elaborate celebratory rituals in Rokugan. For seven days, chips of rose quartz, to drive the sleepiness away. These poles
four before the Festival and three after, almost all labor stops are decorated with colorful lanterns, which are kept lit night
in the Empire—even peasants are not permitted to lift their and day for three full days—supposedly to draw out the sleep-
tools. (The hinin, however, are exempt from this rule—garbage iness and encourage hard work and productivity.
and refuse must still be collected, even during this sacred
The festival has a secondary role as well: the kanto poles
time.) Only on the day of the Festival itself can anyone work,
are traditionally carved in the form of ears from rice plants,
and even then only in celebration of the Hantei and the other
expressing hope for a bountiful harvest in the fall.
seven Kami. The actual celebration encompasses every sort of
ritual and wonder, from pious prayers to spectacular fireworks
and music. Setsuban Festival—Eighth Day of the Monkey
It has long been rumored that on the fourth day following Just as blossoming cherry trees are a revered symbol of spring,
the Chrysanthemum celebration, the inhabitants of the Shad- the bright tones of leaves turning in the autumn are symbols
Religion

owlands stage a massive, bloody bonfire, hurling captives of the fall. Even in the very earliest days of Rokugan, expedi-
and other unfortunates into the flames to celebrate the proph- tions to view autumn foliage were a popular entertainment,
esied return of the Dark One, Fu Leng. Thus on the fourth day and with the passage of time these activities became formal-

204
Chapter Eight
ized into the Setsuban Festival. The festival’s timing—at the Legend claims these stars are lovers, able to meet only once a
end of summer—soon came to grant it further significance: year on the ninth day of the ninth month.
since spring and summer were the seasons favorable to war, In legend, the first star is named after Tanata, a weaving
the arrival of autumn came to symbolize the arrival of peace. maiden from the Isawa tribes, while the second star has the
The Setsuban Festival is held on the eighth day of the name of Ujihata, a simple cowherd from the lands claimed
Monkey, a day considered especially lucky and auspicious. No by Akodo. The two were not allowed to marry, and prayed
man may shed blood on that day—all executions are put off, to the Fortunes to grant some way for them to be together.
battles and campaigns are halted, and criminals may even be Supposedly, Tanata was so fine a weaver the Fortunes them-
granted freedom and clemency. Many of the more pious clans selves were smitten by her skill and wished it for themselves.
forbid their samurai from even carrying weapons in public on When Tanata and Ujihata died, the Fortunes took them into
this day, lest they inadvertently break the sacred truce. The the Heavens and placed them by the River of Stars, so they
Empire of Rokugan may be a place governed by warriors, but could see one another across the star-road without dishon-
on this day it sets war aside to celebrate the coming of peace. oring their families. Through the Fortunes’ mercy, once each
year the two are allowed to be together for a single night.
Bon Festival—Twenty-Eighth Day of the Dog The Festival of the River of Stars is a festival for lovers and
is considered the most romantic day of the year. Samurai and
This ancient festival of reverence for the dead, sometimes also
commoners alike turn out on this night to “chaperone” the
called the Paper Lantern Festival, is held on the last day of the
two celestial lovers. Many mortal lovers take advantage of
month of the Dog. The Bon Festival pays honor to the dead,
this to meet secretly while their friends and family are away.
appeases the souls of the ancestors, and allows the living a
Because this night is considered most auspicious for those
time of remembrance: an opportunity to speak to their lost
smitten by lover, many Rokugani write their romantic wishes
friends and family members and try to come to grips with the
on long, narrow strips of colored paper—prayer ribbons—and
enigma of mortality.
hang them on tree branches, often accompanied by small
The highlights of the Bon Festival are the great parades and ornaments or other offerings. Of course, wise lovers make sure
displays which fill the streets of almost every major city in their wishes are written in an indirect or alliterative manner,
Rokugan. Representations of the Kami, the celestial Dragons, since the unscrupulous or impious could take advantage of

Chapter Eight
and innumerable ghosts, ancestors, and other beings of the this tradition to acquire blackmail on them.
spirit realms fill every city, transforming them into strange
and mystical realms. Although these celebrations are espe-
cially popular among the common people, samurai do not
The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath—
hold entirely aloof, and in some places (such as Ryoko Owari Seventh Day of the Rat
205
and the Mantis Isles) they join into the event with the same The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath is one of the few festivals cele-
enthusiasm as lesser folk. brated during the winter months, when the Emerald Empire is

Religion
The Rokugani believe that during the Bon Festival, when covered in snow and gathering for celebrations is difficult. Snow
death and the spirit realms are celebrated and revered, the (setsu) is the primary symbol of winter, just as cherry blossoms
dead souls of the past come closest to their heirs in the living symbolize spring. The white color of snow, the color of death,
world. Every man and woman’s ancestors look on every is of course very symbolic for winter itself, which functions in
action they have taken for the last year, making this the time the same manner for the turning seasons as death functions on
to atone for any mis-deeds and seek the ancestors’ wisdom the Celestial Wheel. However, snow can also become a symbol
and blessings. of rebirth, when a single flower or a tiny blade of new grass
Although the Bon Festival is a celebration of mortality, this breaks the stark white of snow-cover. Many courtiers believe
includes life as well as of death. Parades, music, traditional snow is the most essential symbol of Winter Court itself, when
dances, and fireworks all figure prominently in the festival. the samurai of the Empire gather peacefully to discuss the old
Small cakes, made from bleached white rice and covered year and make plans for the next one—plans which will emerge
in brown sugar, are traditionally served during the festival, from winter’s peace just as grass emerges from snow.
reminding people that death (symbolized by the color white) The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath began in the earliest days
is a part of life and is always present, even if hidden. of the Empire, and has survived (albeit with some changes)
Customarily, the end of the Bon Festival is signaled by to modern times. The Rokugani both revered and feared the
lighting small colored paper lanterns, each marked with the Moon, Lord Onnotangu, the jealous and vengeful husband of
name of someone who died during the past year. The Roku- Amaterasu. Onnotangu had helped Amaterasu create the world,
gani believe souls who are unable to leave the mortal world but he looked down with contempt and anger at the mortals
can follow these lanterns to Meido for judgment. They also who filled it, just as he had looked down on his own children
believe these same lanterns can light the way back to Yomi when he tried to destroy them. Nor could his hostile attention
for ancestral spirits who return during the festival. be escaped—the moon was always in the sky, ever-watchful.
The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath was intended as much to
appease him and turn aside his wrath as it was to venerate him.
Festival of the River of Stars—
After Lord Moon was destroyed and replaced by the
Ninth Day of the Boar ascended mortal Hitomi, the nature of this festival changed
In the night sky above Rokugan is a bright star-filled arc somewhat, though not as much as one might expect. Although
known as the River of Stars (and sometimes as the “Necklace Hitomi was a former mortal woman, and thus not intrinsi-
of Amaterasu”). On either side of this celestial road lie two cally hostile to mortals in the way Onnotangu had been, she
exceptionally bright stars, veritable jewels of the sky, known was nevertheless a mercurial and temperamental being, and
to the Rokugani as the Weaver Star and the Cowherd Star. the Rokugani found it wise to venerate and appease her in
much the same way as they had her predecessor. When Hitomi At the conclusion of the festival, these strips of straw are
finally gives way to the Obsidian Dragon, the dark and sinful burned along with any other trappings or decorations from
nature of that being likewise draws both awe and appease- the festival, so all old spirits are purged and kharma is
ment from the people of Rokugan. cleansed for the New Year’s celebrations the next morning.
The Festival of the Moon’s Wrath is observed in an unusual Similarly, both commoner and samurai families create special
manner, especially when compared with more conventional altars within their houses known as toshidana, covered with
and positive celebrations such as the Iris, Chrysanthemum, rice cakes and bottles of sake, to honor the spirits of the New
or even the Bon Festival. Samurai surround themselves with Year when they arrive the next morning.
friends and family and then cease all speech from sunset on At dusk during the New Year’s Eve Festival, the monks of
the seventh day of the Rat to sunrise on the ninth day of the Brotherhood of Shinsei conduct a great ritual cleaning of
that month. Not a single word is spoken by a samurai during their temples. Throughout the Emerald Empire, temples are
those two days, showing their reverence for the Moon. Those emptied, scrubbed, and cleansed with fresh water. Their bells
who break this silence, it is said, draw the Moon’s wrath—with are rung to drive out any lingering evil spirits. The bells toll
fearful consequences. a total of 49 times (seven times seven, for the benevolent and
wrathful aspects of the seven Great Fortunes), the temples are
New Year’s Eve (Toshi no Ichi)— fully cleansed, and visitors are welcomed back inside.
Twenty-Eighth Day of the Tiger
The counterpoint to the New Year’s Day Festival is the festival
of the year’s end, called Toshi no Ichi, held on the final day of
the old year (the twenty-eighth day of the month of the Tiger).
This event is designed to prepare the Empire for the coming
new year, and is observed with equal vigor by samurai and
New Mechanics
commoners alike. It is believed the Celestial Heavens look
down with special favor on Rokugan at New Year’s Day, so
the end of the year is a time to cleanse and prepare for that This section offers two new mechanical options that show-
moment. Houses are cleaned, streets are brushed clear, and case the extremes that religion can produce in the Empire.
Religion

daimyo customarily issue new clothes to all the peasants Although Shintao can be a source of strength and purity for
under their jurisdiction. its samurai and monks, there are other sides to those who
revere the supernatural powers in Rokugan. The forces of the
During these cleansing rituals, Rokugani peasants tradi-
Shadowlands draw power from the dark strength of Jigoku,
206
tionally hang a rope of straw known as a shimenawa inside
and the City of the Lost and its Spider Clan off-shoot that
their houses, preventing evil spirits from entering the place.
emerge in the twelfth century both openly worship Fu Leng,
calling on his power to enhance their own capabilities. Spider
Chapter Eight

samurai and monks embrace the ways of Shourido with reli-


Playing a Shinmaki Monk gious fervor, giving birth to the sinister Dark Paragons. At
the other end of the spectrum, those Brotherhood monks who
The Shinmaki monks are even more liable to violate devote themselves to the most obscure texts and beliefs can
the social norms of Rokugan than other monks of behave in a manner that alienates most Rokugani, as with the
the Brotherhood of Shinsei. They tend to speak with obscure but notorious Shinmaki sect.
complete honesty, and regard Rokugan’s social con-
ventions and traditional politeness as little more than
distractions from what is important. Such a charac-
ter has the potential to be a source of disruption and New Monk School:
conflict within a group of samurai PCs, not to men- Shinmaki Order
tion generating frequent confrontations with samurai
The monks who are admitted to the small Shinmaki sect spend
NPCs. The GM and players should discuss such issues
much of their lives studying the controversial Diamond sutra
beforehand to make sure a Shinmaki monk will not
and meditating on the Seven Thunders, who are supposedly
disrupt the overall play experience.
avatars of Shinsei from other cycles of the world. They remain
That being said, Shinmaki monks can be a source of in their dark and isolated monasteries for years, and some
considerable entertainment in the proper group. They of their practices there are highly controversial (for example,
are liable to behave in an erratic and mystical manner, some claim they copy sutras onto dried flesh). However, they
such as suddenly taking a vow of silence for the day, do occasionally emerge to explore the world or to gather for
stopping to tell someone’s fortune, or uttering bizarre meetings of the entire sect.
statements such as “Only the dragonfly knows what is
in the frog’s heart.” Besides such fun, they can also be an
Shinmaki Order
asset to a group, since they speak freely and openly with
anyone and thus quickly gain the trust of commoners cc Devotion: Shintao
and eta who stay silent in the presence of samurai. cc Benefit: +1 Void
cc Honor: 6.5
cc Skills: Divination, Jiujutsu, Lore: Theology (Diamond
Sutra), Meditation 2, any two Skills
Technique prerequisites. If you possess the ability to make a melee attack
with a weapon as a Simple Action, you also gain the ability to
The Diamond Sutra make an unarmed attack as a Simple Action, and vice versa.
The monks who study the Diamond Sutra are known for
Rank Two: Rising Shadows
their strange and bizarre behavior and esoteric practices, but
also for their extreme spiritual purity and lack of respect for The strength of the pious is that surety of purpose can lead
conventional etiquette. You start play with the Disturbing one to overcome virtually any failure if one is but strong
Countenance Disadvantage for no points, but gain a +1k0 enough in one’s beliefs. A number of times per skirmish equal
bonus to Meditation rolls, Fear rolls, and to all Social Skill to your Void Ring, you may immediately re-roll any failed
Rolls involving members of the heimin and hinin castes. You Bugei Skill Roll using your Lore: Theology Skill in place of
do not lose Honor for touching dead flesh (but lose Glory or the Bugei Skill originally used.
gain Infamy normally).
Rank Three: Absolute & Unwavering
A true paragon of darkness can eschew the restrictions of
New Advanced School: The honor or even the touch of another realm in order to accom-
plish greater things in the mortal world, simply by tapping
Dark Paragons [Monk] into his true connection to the universe. You gain two Kiho,
There are those among the Spider Clan, particularly among for which you must meet all prerequisites. You may sacrifice
the ranks of the Daigotsu bushi and the Order of the Spider 2 Honor points or voluntarily reduce your Taint by 1 point
monks, who have embraced their own sinister variant of rather than spending a Void Point in order to activate any
honor and devotion. Even the touch of Jigoku itself can be Kiho. You do not lose any physical deformities previously
used as fuel for their power, a power that strangely resembles gained as a result of your Taint Rank in this manner, but you
the oneness many Brotherhood monks have with the universe. can lose Shadowlands Powers. If you gain subsequent ranks
Some believe this is an indication that the path of the Spider, of the Shadowlands Taint, you regain lost abilities rather than
while radically different from the paths of the Brotherhood, is getting new ones.
a true path to enlightenment. Those among the Brotherhood

Chapter Eight
who are aware of the existence of the Dark Paragons vehe-
mently refute this claim, insisting they are nothing but more
seductive tricks of the Realm of Evil. The Paragons them-
selves insist instead that their power reflects their abso-
lute mastery of themselves, and Jigoku has no reason 207
to leave its mark on its servants when those servants
are willing, devoted, and able to enact its will far more

Religion
effectively without the constraints of the Taint.

Requirements
cc Rings/Traits: At least one Trait at 5
cc Skills: Lore: Theology 4+
cc Other: Dark Paragon Advantage, Honor Rank 4+,
must be able to make a melee attack as a Simple
Action

Techniques

Rank One: Ruthless Determination


A student of the dark paths learns to flow from one
thing to the next, and learns the secrets hidden
in between. You gain two Kiho,
for which you must meet all
Chapter Nine Education

210
Chapter Nine

Chapter Nine
211

Education
T
he sensei was writing on a length of scroll with a callig- Here the boy simply shrugged. “I do not know. You could
raphy brush, seemingly lost in thought. He stopped surely be the head of a shugenja temple or other similar
abruptly and looked up at the student. “Is there some- facility.”
thing you wish to ask me, then?” “Tedious beyond imagining,” the sensei observed.
The student stood for a moment, carefully considering what “A general, then,” the student said. “You could surely lead
he had been struggling with over the past few days. “Master,” an army to victory.”
he finally began, “why are you here?”
“Perhaps,” the sensei said. “How do you know I have not
The older man raised one eyebrow curiously. “That is a very already done so?”
strange question. Do you not find my presence of value?”
“A courtier,” the boy pushed. “You see everything, under-
The boy frowned. “It is not that, master, of course not. To stand everything. In court no one could stand against you.”
the contrary, I find your instruction so much more effective
Again, the sensei laughed. “You have not been to court,
than my previous sensei that I find the two experiences hard
young one. There are men there who can strip the flesh from
to even compare to one another.”
your bones in the most painful way imaginable, all the while
“Do not permit flattery to cause dishonorable commentary,” smiling and asking after your family.” He shook his head.
the sensei cautioned. “Court is entertaining on occasion, but for the long term I find
“I mean no flattery, master,” the boy replied. “It is simply it somewhat stressful.” He drew a breath and looked about the
a statement of how I see things. But the point of the matter room as if evaluating it. “No, I consider education a proper
is that… why are you relegated to duty as a sensei? You are a use of my talents.”
priest of the kami, and obviously learned in a wide array of The boy nodded. “And our lords agree with you?”
subjects. I can only assume that you are also skilled with a
“There are many among our leadership who would prefer
blade or you would not have been appointed to a bushi dojo
that those less talented among our ranks be removed from the
such as this.” He paused, shaking his head slightly. “A man of
field and placed in command of lesser duties, such as educa-
your talents and abilities… could you not have much greater
tion,” the sensei said. “Fortunately, the Champion understands
value to the clan stationed elsewhere?”
that relegating the training of future generations to substan-
The sensei set his brush to the side and chuckled. “That is a dard personnel will result in future generations of substandard
very interesting question, is it not?” He looked at the student personnel.” He smiled slightly. “I think you would agree that
contemplatively. “What exactly would you consider as being a would be a poor choice, would you not?”
more robust duty for a man of my station?”
“Yes, master.”
means by which Rokugani youth are educated, and all have
lengthy and respectable histories.

Education in Rokugan
The Apprentice System
The education of new generations is one of the most sacred
and the Dojo System
and vital elements of Rokugani society. Children born to
samurai join the family and clan of their parents, and it Although it once saw widespread use among the samurai
is assumed those organizations will provide for the child’s caste, the ancient system of apprenticeship to learn the skills
education. This is merely part of the way in which families of one’s trade has long since been largely relegated to the
and clans reward the service of their samurai, as well as a lower classes. In the early days of Rokugan, when highly
means by which the group replenishes its numbers. skilled warriors were less common, the dojo system that now
dominates the Empire had not yet been developed. Each of
Generally speaking, young children in Rokugan have very
the Kami and their chief followers took on a small number
few expectations placed on them. They are allowed to do as
of students, who later each took on a student of their own.
they wish so long as they obey their parents’ commands.
This continued, with each student taking a student in turn,
This period of happy freedom lasts until somewhere between
until it brought hundreds or even thousands of samurai into
the ages of eight and twelve, when they enter formal studies
service with each of the Kami. This method was common-
to train for the responsibilities they will inherit upon
place outside the nascent clans as well, with individual
becoming an adult. This training varies in length
warriors, scholars, and priests accepting apprentices in order
depending upon its nature (shugenja students in
to pass on what wisdom and skills they had developed over
particular often have widely varying educa-
time.
tional careers, depending on when and how
strongly their gifts with the kami manifest In time, this method proved to be less than ideal; there
themselves), but typically lasts about were many samurai who could learn techniques without diffi-
Education

four years. There are only a handful of culty but who had great difficulty in instructing others. It was

212
Chapter Nine
through the failures of this system that the dojo tradition was
born, as the Kami began seeking out the most gifted among
their pupils and tasking them with training other followers
Adventure Seed:
in larger numbers. While this approach takes longer (a single Honored Master
student can be trained much quicker than a group of twenty),
in the end it is a far more efficient means of educating a new
generation of warriors. Challenge
An aged sensei is ill and approaching death. He sum-
In modern Rokugan, the apprentice system is still widely
mons any of his former students and tells them he
used by the lower classes, the heimin and eta. Such individ-
possesses one secret technique which he has never
uals perform vital services in society, but there is no way
shared with anyone. He promises to teach this tech-
they can afford to maintain educational facilities like the dojo
nique to the student who proves himself most worthy.
used by samurai. Even if they could, few among them have
the necessary skills to become teachers; rather, they convey
their knowledge through a literal hands-on method, showing
Focus
their apprentices directly how to perform their skills. Young The various students, eager and in some cases des-
commoners who show aptitude for a profession (an ability perate to learn the secret technique, begin frantically
to judge spatial proportions for carpenters, for example) trying to find a way of proving themselves to their
are sent by their families to apprentice to an individual sensei. Those of a less honorable nature seek to sabo-
working in that occupation. Apprentices follow their mentor tage their rivals, either directly or through the help
for weeks or even months, observing every aspect of their of questionable allies (such as Scorpion courtiers or
duties, before they begin to take on minor tasks of the trade. ronin assassins).
This continues for an indefinite amount of time, depending
on the complexity of the occupation and the demands of the Strike
senior craftsman; many artisans keep apprentices for years There is no secret technique; the sensei has staged this
before allowing them to strike out on their own, for example, incident as a final test for his students, separating the
whereas most servants or laborers are considered trained and honorable from the selfish and untrustworthy. He will

Chapter Nine
ready for their duties within a year. reward the finest student by naming him as his suc-
The lower classes are not wholly alone in their use of the cessor in the dojo.
apprentice system. It remains in use by a few small samurai
groups, typically those without the resources or manpower
to conduct their training in a dojo. The most famous of these 213
are in the Kuni family, where most students—whether they be
shugenja or the notorious Witch Hunters—are trained person-

Education
ally by more experienced members of the family. Each Kuni
enrolls an apprentice and trains him in the family’s methods
and techniques, often taking the youngster out on dangerous
missions into the Shadowlands or across the Empire.
Common Methods
Many ronin have similar habits, training their children or of Instruction
occasionally other students personally while they travel the
roads and wilds. Methods of instruction vary not only from clan to clan, but
It is also not uncommon for artisans to spend a consider- from family to family and indeed between individual sensei.
able time apprenticed to a master of whatever art they are Historians or philosophers seeking to document such practices
choosing to study. This immerses them in their discipline, but could easily fill a library with examples and methodologies,
among samurai the periods of apprenticeship are usually kept but for the sake of brevity, this discussion will confine itself
relatively short, never more than six months or so, to prevent to the most common and best-detailed approaches that appear
the mentor’s style from overwhelming whatever individual across the Empire.
style and talent the student may be developing. Commoner Many sensei prefer to use the modeling method of instruc-
artisans, whose individual style is less valued than their tion. This is most effective at the very basic level, when the
ability to consistently produce the work that samurai want, student is essentially mimicking the movements and postures
make long-term apprenticeships the norm. of his teacher. This method is used in most bushi dojo, as well
Outside of these specific examples, all samurai in the as in basic instruction of aspiring artisans. The belief behind
modern Empire are educated in the various schools devel- this approach is that it is the fastest method for getting young
oped from the dojo tradition. The specific term “dojo” is actu- students to master entry-level techniques so they can quickly
ally only used for those schools teaching combat techniques, move forward to more advanced concepts.
but the same traditions of group instruction by experienced Some sensei find the modeling technique stifling and
teachers called sensei is used regardless of whether the instead rely on narrative instruction. In these cases, the
students are training as warriors, monks, shugenja, or court- sensei describes exactly what he expects his students to do,
iers. The differences between the various types of schools are then observes as they attempt to follow his instructions. This
discussed in detail later in this chapter. method has substantially more room for error, but its propo-
nents claim it allows a student’s natural style and strengths
to come to the fore immediately. They also point out that it
allows sensei to more easily group their students according
Unconventional Dojo Studies
The descriptions of school practices and curriculums here represent the typical training regiment found in the majority of schools within the
Empire. However, a number of clans deviate from these practices to one degree or another.
The bushi schools of the Unicorn Clan, for example, require their students to spend several months out of the year riding the plains of the
Unicorn lands, learning to connect with their horses and with their clan’s legacy of wide-ranging travel. Even the Ide and Iuchi students are
expected to spend a few weeks riding their lands each year.
The Crab Clan is notorious for the lack of refined education it bestows on its bushi students. Few Crab warriors see any need to study
the classics of art and literature, or even mathematics and literacy beyond the most basic and practical skills. The Kaiu, however, make an
in-depth study of mathematics, literature, and history as part of their engineering education. If their skills were not so absolutely essential to
the survival of the clan, most other Crab would probably scoff at them as weak and bookish.
At the opposite end of the spectrum, the Shiba bushi of the Phoenix Clan are notorious for spending more of their schooling in meditation,
reading, and theological discussion than in practicing kata and fighting techniques.
The Dragon Clan, for its part, is known for oddly combining their military and spiritual training. Many of their Tamori shugenja—and in
earlier eras, Agasha—train in the ways of the sword along with their academic and spiritual studies. The Mirumoto for their part are known
to train in spiritual ways as well as the art of the sword, studying the kami with the Tamori and the ways of martial arts with the Togashi.

to skill level or natural ability. This method tends to be much smaller groups according to their abilities and inclination.
less common in the instruction of bushi, but is far more likely This normally happens somewhere between six months and
to be seen in courtier, shugenja, and artisan schools. a year after a new class of students begins training at a dojo.
For the most part, when young students begin Of course, this sort of large-scale instruction is grossly
their studies in a dojo they receive instruc- inappropriate for courtier and shugenja students, but the
Education

tion in large groups. This serves a number number of students tends to be significantly lower in those
of purposes, not the least of which is to institutions than in those which teach the path of the
acclimate the students to their new bushi, making it easier to form the students into smaller
environment and the routines of their groups from the beginning of their time in the school.
214 life in the dojo. It also serves as a sort Once most students have begun their smaller group
of screening process, allowing the instruction, the physical and/or mental conditioning that
sensei to organize the students into dominates the first years of dojo training is pursued in
Chapter Nine

earnest. The tasks set before the students in this phase


are grueling, but are more suited to the members of the
smaller group, rather than just being general exer-
cises designed to help the average student. This
level of individualized instruction allows the
students to achieve much more than during
their previous year, and it is here that the
true foundation of their education is laid.
Bushi, for example, undergo a variety
of physical exercises intermixed
with rigorous sparring and endless
repetition of kata. Shugenja spend
many hours in prayer and medita-
tion, supplemented with academic
study and in-depth instruction in
the sacred language of the kami.
Courtiers study history, philos-
ophy, art, and literature, as well as
practicing the basics of etiquette,
conversation, and debate.
Academic Studies
The most important facet of a Rokugani samurai’s education
is his professional training—weapon skills for bushi, commu-
nion with the kami for shugenja, history, current events and
Educational Institutions
social skills for courtiers. But the samurai of Rokugan also
consider themselves civilized people, superior in their sophis-
tication and learning to both the heimin and hinin they rule With few exceptions, all samurai are highly educated indi-
and to the foreign barbarians they despise. Their education viduals, regardless of whether they are bushi, shugenja, or
does not end—or even begin—with handling weapons or courtiers. The education of a samurai family’s children is
casting spells. In fact, the education of samurai children is considered an exceptionally important aspect of the clan’s
at least as academic as it is professional; this holds true for traditions and rituals, and the institutions which pursue that
almost every Basic School in every clan and family. Children duty are very highly regarded.
are often taught basic literacy skills even before they enroll in
a school, and all Rokugani samurai can read and write (unlike
some heimin and most eta). They may not train much in the The Typical Dojo
art of calligraphy, but they can at least read easily and write
legibly. Basic writing technique and composition is taught by Although the term “dojo” can technically be applied to any
transcribing and imitating famous texts, whether poetry or training facility in Rokugan, it is traditionally used to refer to
prose. The pictographic characters used in Rokugani writing, institutions that focus on the martial training of bushi. They
called kanji, are numerous and often elaborate, and much are far and away the most numerous educational facilities in
practice is needed to be able to compose them consistently the Empire. Only in the Phoenix provinces are dojo equaled
and accurately. Making them beautiful, of course, is an art in number by any other type of educational facility, and even
that can take a lifetime to perfect. then they are only rivaled by the omnipresent temples that
Most sensei expect their students to study at least a little dot the countryside.
in the Empire’s classic texts, such as Akodo’s Leadership or

Chapter Nine
Describing the typical dojo is a difficult proposition,
Kakita’s The Sword; many also require their students to read primarily because they vary so much between different fami-
poetry and literature, although courtier schools emphasize lies, clans, and schools (sometimes even within schools). The
this side of education more than bushi schools. Historical most traditional sort of dojo—the basic template from which
texts are also widely read, and literacy training effectively most variations are derived—can be found most frequently
doubles as an education in history, a subject with great value in the lands of the Akodo, the Kakita, and Mirumoto, all 215
to a people who revere their ancestors as the Rokugani do. families with extremely straightforward and tradition-bound
Samurai children are also taught basic mathematics, at least

Education
approaches to training and education. Typically, dojo main-
enough to function on a day-to-day basis. tained by these traditionalist families are simple affairs: a large
Apart from principles of mathematics, Rokugani treat any courtyard surrounding a relatively small central building,
learning about the fundamental nature of their physical world adjoined by one or more barracks. The courtyard is used
as part of their religion, so theological education and scien- primarily for large-scale instruction, and during students’ first
tific education are for them essentially the same thing. Chil- year at the dojo the vast majority of their group exercises are
dren read excerpts from the Tao of Shinsei throughout their conducted outside regardless of weather conditions. At the
education. They are taught the basics of the Celestial Order end of the first year, a new class of students arrives at the dojo
at a young age, often before they ever enroll in a school, and takes their place in the courtyard. The more experienced
and their entire education stresses reverence for the Will of students are then assigned to training indoors with superior
Heaven. And of course all samurai children are taught how equipment, as well as occasional exercises conducted outside
to live according to the Code Bushido, how to comport them- the dojo facility itself.
selves properly in public and what is expected of them in The main building, the dojo proper, is treated with reverence
private. Because samurai parents are often too busy to spend by students and teachers alike. Traditionally a dojo contains
much time with their children even during the early years, a large central chamber which mounts wooden plaques along
teaching the basics of etiquette often falls on household its walls, listing the students enrolled each year. Most dojo
servants or lower-ranking samurai retainers. Many children also have a small shrine in this chamber, dedicated to the
do not fully grasp the traditions and ideals of their caste ancestors who founded it and the spirits and Fortunes who
until they enroll in their school. Whenever possible, samurai watch over it. In theory, a bushi is a spiritual warrior devout
schools design their curricula so that inculcating the virtues in his religious adherence—though in practice, this varies
of Bushido overlaps with their academic training, such as by widely from family to family—and students are expected to
assigning reading from Akodo’s Leadership. bow and show reverence to the shrine each time they enter.
Once a samurai is an adult, academic subjects tend to get These chambers are nearly omnipresent in the Empire’s dojo,
less emphasis in his training, especially in the bushi schools. even in the lands of pragmatic clans like the Crab. In more
Even so, it is not uncommon for the more refined bushi dojo educated and devout clans, this central chamber often has an
to make practice in skills such as calligraphy and review of adjacent library where the student will find religious tomes
academic subjects such as theology and history part of their and treatises on combat and warfare.
training. Aside from its spiritual significance, the dojo serves both
as a place to conduct individualized training and as storage
for the school’s equipment. Most dojo maintain a large assort-
ment of cheap basic weapons, along with plenty of padded or The midday meal is followed by another set of chores, typi-
wooden practice weapons. Interestingly enough, dojo typi- cally performed by the younger students to prepare the facility
cally keep very few actual daisho for their students to use, for use by their older classmates. After the afternoon’s chores
since they have not yet completed their gempukku ceremony are completed, students go through another round of instruc-
and thus are not yet able to wear the twin swords of an adult tion, typically focused more on secondary pursuits such as
samurai. Only a handful of practice daisho are kept available, archery, other melee weapons, advanced unarmed combat, or
and these are only offered to the finest students—most sword even the study of academic subjects. Students typically study
training is performed with wooden practice swords called a single topic or weapon for a month at a time, then rotate to
bokken. A wide array of other weapons are also kept on hand something else. Bushi students are expected to adapt quickly
to facilitate training. These are often stored near the barracks to new tasks and to absorb new information as rapidly as
so students may make use of them during their rare periods possible, both to honor their sensei and families and to avoid
of free time. wasting time.
Students of a dojo are expected to live on-site in the When the afternoon classes are finished, the evening meal
barracks, which are usually stark and simple affairs. Students is served, followed by a precious few hours of relative inac-
live in large open rooms filled with tatami mats, with only a tivity. Most dojo expect their students to honor their ances-
few shoji screens for privacy. tors with prayers and to cleanse themselves, both spiritually
The average student at a bushi dojo arises at sunrise at and physically, in preparation for the following day.
the very latest, although many students awaken even before
then. The day begins with various mundane chores that must
be performed each day. These are not necessarily tasks that The Typical Temple
would normally be performed by servants, but they are always
menial tasks the students have likely never had to perform Temples are the training grounds for young samurai who
themselves before arriving at the dojo. In some ways this is possess the innate gift of communication with the kami. Such
reminiscent of life in a monastery, and is done to instill in the individuals are rare, even in magically oriented clans like
students a sense of humility, discipline, and obedience. Once the Phoenix, and are typically trained as shugenja from a
the chores are completed, the students have a quick morning younger age than those destined for other paths. Because of
Education

meal and then hurry to the courtyard where they perform their the rarity of suitable students, temples are fewer than other
morning exercises. This includes both calisthenics and basic most other places of learning, although artisan academies
fighting stances with a bokken or other practice weapon. This tend to be rarer still.
consumes most if not all of the morning, and may include
Temples vary widely in design, so it is difficult to gener-
216 sparring with other students or with an instructor, or practice
alize about their layout. Each individual temple is constructed
with archery or basic unarmed fighting techniques.
Chapter Nine
separately, although there are some elements common to
almost all of them. Taoist temples are the most common and
The Typical Court School
uniform in design, whereas Fortunist temples tend to vary
widely depending on the patron Fortune or Fortunes. Shrines Students who are learning the ways of politics are trained in
to individual ancestors or groups of ancestors are also rela- the court chambers of their clan. It should be noted that not
tively common across all clans, but have widely varying all “Courtier Schools” train their students in this way—those
construction depending on the customs of individual families. who are focused on politics, such as the Doji, Bayushi, or
If anything about temple design can be considered typical, Ide, do employ these methods, but schools such as the Asako
however, it is the use of one central chamber which contains Loremasters or the Kitsuki Investigators instead teach their
the shrine or statue devoted to the temple’s principle deity. students in a more academic environment that resembles an
Secondary shrines, private meditation chambers, libraries, and artisan academy more than a court chamber.
various living quarters are located off of the primary chamber, Court chambers where students are trained for politics
sometimes directly connected in a snowflake fashion, or else are typically the same chambers used to actually hold court
housed in nearby separate buildings. during different times of the year. Familiarity with the envi-
Virtually every temple contains at least one copy of the Tao ronment is essential, so even those sensei who are unable
of Shinsei, as well as various prominent works that discuss to bring their students to actual court chambers take pains
the philosophy and ramifications of that seminal work. Like- to reproduce such locations, preventing their students from
wise, most temples are careful to incorporate all five Elements beginning their service to the clan at a disadvantage. It is
into their construction in some way, ensuring the kami will not unusual for clans that have a strong emphasis on the
be pleased and maintain a presence within the temple; this is political arena to maintain multiple court academies, each
a virtual necessity for shugenja, who spend hours of their day physically patterned after a different major court some-
in deep meditation with the Elemental spirits. where in the Empire. As their training progresses, students
are moved to a facility with a replica of the clan court where
A shugenja student in the average temple begins the day they are most likely expected to serve after their gempukku.
with a purifying bath and a lengthy meditation session before
the morning meal. Following the meal, the students observe Duplicate court chambers also allow the students to become
while their sensei conduct one out of the nearly countless accustomed to the style of decorations they can expect to see

Chapter Nine
rituals shugenja are expected to perform throughout their during their service to the clan. The Mantis, and to a lesser
lives. These include the blessing of crops, the marriage cere- degree the Unicorn or Yasuki, consider lavish decoration and
mony, blessing a new birth, purifying a house against evil ostentatious displays of wealth to be perfectly acceptable, but
spirits, or even the gempukku ceremony, along with hundreds most other clans consider this approach distasteful and even
of others. It is through this observation that the students learn perhaps a bit dishonorable. The Crane, Phoenix, and Scorpion
217
the basics of these rituals, and they are expected to commit prefer to decorate their court chambers with tasteful displays of
them accurately to memory. After the ritual is complete, the art and culture, while the Crab, Dragon, and Lion regard this

Education
sensei will discuss its history and traditions, paying particular as frivolous and unnecessary, restricting themselves to a few
attention to the symbolism and prayers used throughout. martial displays of weapons, armor, or the occasional painting
Afterwards, the students practice key elements of the rituals, of a famous battle. Regardless, a student who is prepared ahead
then spend the remainder of their morning in meditation prior of time for the style of a particular clan’s courts is far more
to the midday meal. likely to be focused and effective when he arrives there.

The afternoon at the temple sees the daily prayer service, Courtier students rise with the sun and prepare themselves
followed by study in small groups. These groups delve into for a long day of intense study and scrutiny. They eat their
both the academic nature of their duties as shugenja as well small morning meal before dressing so food stains will not
as into the art of communing with the kami. The academic befoul their attire in any way. A cleansing bath is followed
groups gather in the temple library, while those learning to by literally hours of arranging garments, preparation of hair,
speak with the kami usually assemble outdoors. Students are and occasionally the use of face-paint or other cosmetics,
taught the ritualized prayers of their family’s school, learning along with careful review of the day’s schedule. Finally, the
the language of the kami and the ways in which the kami morning study sessions typically begin with a brief prayer.
answer it. Typically, they begin casting actual spells within a The students are taken by their sensei to study the topic of
year or two of beginning their studies at the temple. the day, which might be literature, art, fashion, history, or
the political tactics of a particular opponent. Regardless of
Evenings in a temple are divided between prayer and what they study during the morning, the students’ appear-
rigorous academic study. The sheer volume of religious writ- ances are carefully assessed and ruthlessly critiqued by their
ings and esoteric magical texts that exist in Rokugan make sensei. For the courtier, a flawless and carefully designed
the life of a shugenja one of scholarly pursuit by necessity. appearance is vital.
In addition, all shugenja are expected to be familiar with
hundreds or even thousands of Fortunes. Students are also After a small midday meal, the afternoon is spent in prac-
trained in calligraphy, in the various ciphers used by their tice exercises. These can take many forms, including debates
school, and extensively in history, especially the exploits or oratory contests between students, observation of mock
of famed ancestors within their family and clan. In a clan debates between sensei, recreations of famous debates from
like the Lion, studying the ancestors will often take pride of history (and review of what made the arguments effective), or
place over any other topic, while in the Dragon and Phoenix any number of other interactive competitions designed to foster
the study of the Tao is considered one of the most important quick thinking and demonstrate mastery of the curriculum.
topics for a young shugenja. After dinner, the students are free to pursue their own inter-
ests for the remainder of the evening, but they are encouraged
to make effective use of their time by continuing to develop
their secondary skills or pursuing scholarly knowledge. Given students rise at dawn and are allowed only a modest amount
the inherently ambitious nature of courtier students, most are of free time in the evenings, time they often spend further
eager to grasp any opportunity to improve their capabilities. honing their craft.
A school focused on more specialized or esoteric fields of
endeavor will vary from this program, of course. The Kitsuki
family school, for example, often presents its students with
logic puzzles or staged investigations replicating famous
cases from the past. The Yasuki and Yoritomo schools spend a
considerable time studying the ways of trade and commerce,
Graduation: The
along with associated topics such as mathematics. The Asako
Loremasters and Ikoma Bards both place a strong emphasis on Gempukku Ceremony
historical study, though of course the choice of topics varies
between them. Also, many schools encourage their students
to engage in a small amount of martial or physical educa-
tion, largely as a reminder that they are still members of the Without question one of the most pivotal events in every
samurai caste even if they do not carry a katana. samurai’s life, the gempukku ceremony marks the end of their
full-time education and the beginning of their adult life in
service of their lord, their family, their clan, and the Emperor.
The Typical A young samurai typically receives his gempukku between
the ages of 14 and 18, depending on the school involved,
Artisan Academy family tradition, and aptitude. It is a proud moment for
any samurai, the moment when he takes on his share of the
burden his family proudly bears in the name of their ances-
The rarest training programs found in the Empire are those tors. Such momentous occasions are frequently accompanied
which teach artisans and craftsmen. Among the Great Clans, by celebrations for all who participate. Although there is
only the Crab, Crane, and Phoenix have devoted any significant almost infinite variety in the way gempukku ceremonies are
resources to developing such programs; the Crab because of the conducted among individual families and clans, there are key
Education

vital importance of Kaiu engineers and smiths to their clan’s common elements involved.
war effort, the Crane because they consider themselves the care-
Many families place challenges before their young men and
takers of Rokugan’s culture and arts, and the Phoenix because
women before they are allowed to partake in the gempukku
they believe pursuit of the arts is a vital part of their tradition
ceremony. In some cases these are extremely difficult, more
218 of pacifism and their desire to find beauty in the natural world.
so than the challenges of the ceremony itself; for example,
Academies for artisans tend to be a strange blend of the Crab require their bushi students to enter the Shadowlands
temple and court, and also vary considerably depending on
Chapter Nine

and bring back the severed head of an enemy. The Matsu


the specific topics being taught. Physically they are usually Berserker school of the Lion Clan is in some ways even more
pleasant and well-maintained, much like court chambers, demanding, requiring its students to pass several challenging
but the atmosphere tends to be more serene and pious, even physical tests, such as enduring four hundred strikes from a
somewhat ascetic. General instruction takes place in various bamboo sword. The famous Topaz Championship (discussed
chambers throughout the academy, and as students progress elsewhere in this book) also places considerable demands on
through their training and begin to display talent in one or those who enter it, although success brings great honor and
more areas, they are organized into smaller groups, some- glory to all who complete their gempukku in such a presti-
times no more than two or three students per instructor, and gious environment.
undergo more intensive training with high quality materials.
Most gempukku ceremony requirements are not so strin-
The ancillary chambers used for these small groups are gener-
gent as these, however. They generally require a display of
ally referred to as studios, although the Crab prefer the term
prowess in some or all of the primary skills taught by the
“workshop.” Sometimes the school will simply refer to “the
sensei at the dojo where the individual studied. For some, this
poetry chamber” or “the sculpture chamber” for simplicity.
is no more than a simple display of kata or the summoning
As training in an academy progresses, the students undergo a of a kami. Other schools are more stringent, requiring demon-
series of apprenticeships to experienced artisans in their chosen strations of numerous mental and physical tasks, and holding
field. These last anywhere from a month to six months, but their youth to the ancient ideal of a samurai as an educated
seldom more, and instructors try to match students with artists philosopher as well as a warrior, able to serve his lord in any
of varying styles to ensure their natural style is not subverted number of capacities.
by the style of one of their mentors. Typically, a student will
Once a young samurai has fulfilled any such require-
study with three or four senior artisans during his time at the
ments, he officially joins the ranks of his caste by partici-
academy—sometimes as many as six, but seldom less than two.
pating in a brief but solemn ceremony. Typically a shugenja
(The Crab are something of an exception to these rules, since
or monk performs the sacred rituals invoking the names of the
their focus tends to be on excellence of craft rather than devel-
student’s ancestors. A high-ranking samurai such as a provin-
oping artistic style. It is not uncommon for a Kaiu smith to spend
cial governor or a hatamoto serves as the representative of the
most of his school career apprenticed to a single instructor.)
student’s family and clan; it is to this person that the student
These periods of apprenticeship are interspersed with swears his oath of loyalty.
intense classes on the history, forms, and techniques of the
Despite the importance of these events, family daimyo and
student’s chosen art; among the Crane and Phoenix there
Clan Champions rarely have the time to spend on dozens or
will also be substantial education in secondary artistic
even hundreds of such ceremonies each year, and so they are
disciplines. Much as in the other educational institutions,
usually present only by proxy. To have
the opportunity to swear one’s life and
loyalty directly to such important
individuals is considered a great honor
and a powerful omen for a student’s
impending career.
Once the oaths of fealty are taken,
the student is considered an adult. He
is also bestowed with the badge of his
new status: his daisho. The awarding
of the daisho is a hugely significant
moment in a young samurai’s life.
The katana represents his soul and
the wakizashi his honor; together, the
blades mark him as a member of the
samurai caste and as an adult. Even if the
young samurai is trained as a shugenja,
courtier, or other non-violent occupation, he
is traditionally awarded a daisho as a symbol of his
membership in the samurai caste—of course, in these cases one Ongoing Education
or both swords are usually left at home in a place of honor,
rather than carried. Some families or schools perform addi- Although the primary work of a samurai’s education is
tional specific rituals to mark adulthood as well; for example, finished when he or she undergoes gempukku, no true samurai
the Daidoji traditionally require their young samurai to have ever ceases trying to better himself. Samurai pursue self-study
the family mon tattooed on the inside of their wrists. and other methods of personal improvement throughout their
In theory, the swords given to a samurai at his gempukku lives. A samurai’s specific training regimen varies depending

Chapter Nine
should be those carried by his grandfather. However, given on his area of expertise, not to mention his duties to the
the large size of the average family in Rokugan, usually only clan. A bushi with a military appointment will train almost
the eldest actually receives this honor. Other children receive constantly, with daily formation drill and field maneuvers in
additional swords possessed by the family (such as blades addition to ordinary weapons practice. Sentries and border
awarded to past family members for exceptional service), guards are likewise afforded regular training, since they are 219
or receive new blades forged specifically for the occasion. tied to a semi-permanent post that usually has an attached
dojo for just such a purpose.

Education
The Wandering Year Other posts and duties, however, do not always afford such
luxuries or opportunities. A courtier may have to pursue his
skills in the arena of court, learning the intricacies of politics
In some schools, especially those of the more educated and “hands on” as he negotiates on behalf of his lord. Likewise,
traditionalist clans and families (such as the Crane, the artisans must work to perfect their skills while producing art
Dragon, and the Phoenix), it is not uncommon for a new- or useful equipment for the clan. Even some bushi must take
made samurai to be sent on a journey across the Empire, a more informal approach to training if they have duties that
wandering freely without any special duty; this is seen as a require them to travel, such as magistrates, yoriki, couriers, or
chance for the young samurai to learn more about Rokugan, yojimbo. Such samurai must slip their training in whenever
visit shrines and other famous locations, and perhaps to make they can, and often go years without the chance to return to
a few contacts and allies for his future career in service to the their school.
Empire. Sometimes this is even done with students who have Returning to one’s school is important, for few samurai,
not yet passed gempukku, in which case they are permitted bushi or otherwise, undergo gempukku knowing more than
to carry a wakizashi (only) for self-defense, but more often it one Technique in their school. Instead, they return periodi-
takes place during the first year after gempukku. cally to learn their next Technique from their sensei. When-
Of course, not all clans follow this tradition. The Crab ever a samurai returns to his dojo, he is expected to offer
cannot afford to waste resources by sending trained warriors proper veneration to its shrines and then report to his sensei
into the rest of the Empire as tourists, and the Lion prefer at the first available opportunity. This private audience gives
to enroll their young bushi in their armies rather let them the bushi a chance to demonstrate his ongoing progress in
wander freely. Other clans take a more aggressive approach advancing his skills and abilities. If his progress is deemed
to the tradition: the Unicorn, for instance, embrace wander- acceptable and the sensei considers him ready to receive more
lust throughout their clan’s history, and young Unicorn advanced training, he is taught the next Technique in the
samurai not only roam the Empire but sometimes venture school’s progression. If not, he is offered either encourage-
into the Burning Sands to see the strange lands their ances- ment or criticism as the sensei finds appropriate, and told to
tors roamed. Similarly, the Mantis use young samurai to return and demonstrate his skills again at a later date.
help crew their ships, often granting them the chance to see The relationship between samurai and sensei is a life-long
not only the many ports and rivers of the Empire but also one, and even the most powerful and experienced samurai
the distant exotic islands only the Mantis fleet can reach. will still bestow the greatest veneration and respect on his
sensei.
If you choose to incorporate a PC’s time spent in training
into your campaign instead of glossing over it, or perhaps

GM’s Toolbox: to start play with untrained samurai in their first dojo, the
following table (Table 9.1) is designed to offer ideas and

Students in Training suggestions for interesting events to liven things up at the


dojo, perhaps even giving rise to further plotlines later on.
Depending on preferences, you may use the chart to create
random events, or just pick one you find interesting.

Youths who have not yet undergone their gempukku cere-


mony are not considered true samurai, though they are in fact Table 9.1: Random Dojo Events
members of the samurai caste by privilege of birth. A GM who
wishes to run a game following samurai children from their d100 roll Event
enrollment in their school to their graduation (and beyond) 01-05 Your sensei is displeased with your progress;
may use the following guidelines in developing the campaign. you must extend your stay in the dojo before
Students at a dojo or other educational facility are consid- you can gain the next School Technique.
ered Insight Rank 0, and do not have access to their school’s 06-08 Your sensei is pleasantly surprised at your
Techniques for the majority of their training. Trait benefits progress; you may shorten the stay in the dojo
and Skills are likewise not available from the moment the necessary to gain the next School Technique.
student enters the dojo, but rather are learned over time.
Indeed, part of the reason that adult samurai can readily learn 09-17 Another student challenges you to a friendly
new Skills is because of the years of study and conditioning duel or contest.
while they are first being trained. Generally speaking, major 18-20 Another student challenges you to an
student milestones are gained in the following order: unfriendly duel or contest.
cc Family Benefit: The natural hereditary tendencies of 21-25 You are asked to witness a duel or to judge a
students begin to emerge after the first few months contest between two other students.
Education

of rigorous conditioning (whether social, physical, or


26-32 Another student tries to befriend you, for no
artistic) they receive in their school.
apparent reason.
cc School Benefit: The physical and mental attributes
brought to the fore by a school’s particular form 33-35 You incur the enmity of another student, for
of conditioning and instruction take a bit longer to no apparent reason.
220
manifest, and usually emerge roughly a year after the 36-38 You discover that a fellow student is misrepre-
student enters the dojo. senting his identity.
Chapter Nine

cc School Skills: Skill training in earnest begins only after 39-41 You hear a rumor that one of the sensei is
the students have the basic mental and physical traits misrepresenting his identity.
necessary to support it. At the beginning of a student’s
42-45 While performing drills, another student
second year in the dojo, he begins to accumulate Skills
suddenly and mysteriously falls ill.
at a rate of one every three to six months. The order
and exact speed with which they are gained varies de- 46-48 A sensei begins behaving erratically, for no
pending upon the particular school’s traditions of in- apparent reason.
struction (and the aptitude of the student). 49-55 Another student declares his property has
cc School Technique: Most students become proficient been stolen.
in their school’s first Technique three to six months
56-60 A sensei declares property of the dojo has been
prior to their gempukku ceremony. At this point, they
stolen.
are considered Rank 1 characters from a mechanical
standpoint, although not yet from a social standpoint. 61-67 Students try to enlist you in a prank against
another student, or against one of the sensei.

Dojo Days 68-75


76-80
Other students pull a prank on you.
The Clan Champion or family daimyo pays a
surprise visit.
In the Legend of the Five Rings RPG, learning School Tech-
81-85 The master sensei announces a tournament or
niques is not simply a matter of gaining “experience” until
challenge to fill a vacant junior sensei posi-
one day superior abilities suddenly appear inside the char-
tion.
acter’s mind and body. School Techniques represent ancient
clan and family secrets that sensei impart when they feel their 86-90 Another student provides you with an adven-
students are ready to learn them. Thus, as mentioned above, ture hook related to his home town or village.
Rokugani samurai continue training throughout their active 91-95 A student from another clan provides with you
careers; PCs who gain Insight Rank have to return to their old with an adventure hook related to his Clan’s lands.
dojo to take the next step in their ongoing education in the
mysteries of their school. 96-00 You receive the opportunity to study at
another school’s dojo in the future as an
exchange student.
Rank 2: Fist and Blade
The Taoist Swordsmen train alongside the Togashi tattooed
men, studying their unconventional methods of combat and
New Mechanics learning to apply those methods to swordsmanship. When
fighting with a sword, you may perform the Knockdown
maneuver for 1 less Raise, and if you control a Grapple while
holding a sword you may inflict damage with the sword
This section offers new game mechanics for the Legend of instead of unarmed damage.
the Five Rings RPG 4th Edition. Here we present the Taoist
Swordsman, a school born from the unusual educational
Rank 3: Strike of Harmony
customs of the Dragon Clan. The Taoist swordsman is now so skilled with his sword that
it functions like an extension of his body. While wielding a
sword, you may spend a Void Point on your damage roll.
New Basic School: Mirumoto If the sword is a katana, this ability stacks with the natural
ability to spend a Void Point on damage with a katana.
Taoist Swordsman [Bushi]
Although the Mirumoto family are best know for following
Rank 4: Master of Steel
the twin-sword fighting technique pioneered by their founder The Taoist swordsman is now completely at one with his
(and defined most clearly in his famous book Niten), not all weapon, striking with the speed of thought itself. You may
members of the family embrace Mirumoto’s fighting tech- attack as a Simple Action while wielding a sword.
niques. The Dragon Clan’s long association with the quest
for enlightenment, not to mention the existence of a special- Rank 5: Balance in Nothingness
ized monastic order right within its own ranks (the Togashi The final lesson of the Taoist Swordsman teaches the school’s
tattooed men) has given rise to other warrior traditions. The students to pour their entire soul into a single deadly strike.
most notable of these are the Taoist Swordsmen, ascetic While wielding a sword, once per skirmish you may spend as
warriors who maintain small dojo deep within the most inac- many Void points on damage as you wish.

Chapter Nine
cessible mountains of the Dragon lands. There they pursue
enlightenment and swordsmanship with equal dedication,
often praying and training alongside small groups of Togashi
monks. Taoist swordsmen are seldom seen outside their own
lands, though on rare occasions they have been known to 221
embrace the tradition of the “worldly monk” and travel the
Empire in search of both enlightenment and experience

Education
with the sword.

Mirumoto Taoist
Swordsman [Bushi]
cc Benefit: +1 Void
cc Skills: Athletics,
Defense, Iaijutsu,
Kenjutsu (Katana), Lore:
Theology, Meditation, any one Bugei or High Skill
cc Honor: 5.5
cc Outfit: Sturdy Clothing, Katana, Wakizashi, Tanto,
Traveling Pack, 1 koku
cc Special: All members of this school are considered
to be Ascetic, but do not gain Experience Points for
it. It does not count against their 10-point limit of
Disadvantages.

Techniques

Rank 1: Aligned With the Elements


Students of the Taoist Swordsman school spend their days
in the rugged mountains of the Dragon lands, enduring the
harsh elements with little clothing and no armor, learning
the ways of the sword in complete selflessness. When
wielding a sword and wearing no armor, you gain
Reduction equal to your School Rank +2. Addition-
ally, you add +1k0 to your damage with any
sword.
Chapter Ten War

224
Chapter Ten

Chapter Ten
225

War
T
he sensei strode through the doors of the chamber with The student was silent for several moments, but finally
the first rays of sun. “What is the purpose of war?” he could not contain himself. “What could be worth such a price,
asked without preamble. master?” He fidgeted slightly. “I do not wish to seem naïve, as
The student had been about to yawn, as yet unaccustomed you say, but I would imagine that most worthy prizes could be
to rising before the sun. He gulped it down and answered, “To acquired by less wasteful means.”
earn glory and victory for one’s lord, master.” “Many can, to be sure, but some cannot.” The sensei
The sensei seemed to consider the response for a moment. gestured at a number of scrolls bearing historical seals. “Think
“I suppose after a fashion that is correct. It might be more for a moment of the return of the Unicorn Clan to the Empire
correct to say you have identified the most basic and naïve some centuries ago. The political and military balance in the
purpose of warfare.” Empire was delicate at the time. When the Unicorn returned,
the Scorpion met them on the field of battle, and the Scorpion
The boy gaped slightly. “Naïve, master?”
lost. What would have been the result?”
“Indeed,” he replied. “War seems a simple matter, does it
The boy thought carefully for a moment. “The Unicorn would
not? Avenge the insult, slay the enemy, end the feud, begin
immediately be perceived as a greater threat,” he offered. “As
a dozen more… there are so many simple aspects of the
outsiders, they would have been naturally assumed to be less
concept.” He made a dismissive gesture. “You have overlooked
capable than any Great Clan. Defeating the Scorpion placed
the truth that has dominated our Empire’s history. Of course,
them at the head of the other clans’ list of viable threats, I
you cannot really be admonished for such a thing, as you
would imagine.”
are yet quite young and have never seen war. Many men far
older than you, men who should have the wherewithal to know “You imagine correctly.” The sensei seemed pleased. “And
better, have labored under the same misconception.” the Scorpion?”
The boy frowned. “What is the truth of war, then, master?” “I suppose the Scorpion would have been completely
dismissed as a military threat by the other clans,” the student
“War is manipulation,” the sensei answered. “It is a matter
answered. “Victory against them would have become a fore-
made all the simpler by the fact that no one would ever
gone conclusion, and thus any action against them would
imagine a war could be lost deliberately. Such expenditure
have been made a secondary concern and, if executed at all,
of lives, supplies, and other resources… what could be worth
relegated to lesser forces.”
such a price?”
The sensei smiled. “A terrible price for defeat, wouldn’t you
agree?”
politics and social standing frequently play a part in where a

A Bushi’s Role bushi is assigned to duty. Influential samurai work to ensure


their children receive appointments commensurate with the
parents’ social status, or call in favors and alliances earned
in Rokugan through decades of service to secure prestigious posts for
their heirs. Fortunately, nepotism does not always equate to
promoting incompetence, since the thorough training deliv-
ered by the typical Great Clan sensei can compensate greatly
Bushi are the heart and soul of every Rokugani clan, from the for a lack of natural talent. Moreover, demonstrated lack of
most aggressive to the most peaceful. They protect their clan’s ability to fulfill one’s duty is such a disgrace that only the
borders, its strongholds, and its leaders. They take up their most powerful connections can sweep it under the rug. Most
blades every day knowing their lives belong to their lord; thus often, a well-connected bushi who is clearly in over his head
they are in effect already dead, and each day may be the time is quietly relocated to a post of equal prestige but more suited
when they must embrace that death in the name of lord, clan, to his level of ability.
or Empire. They protect their lords and wage war against their The most common assignment for a clan bushi is as a
enemies without thought of disobedience or self-preservation. soldier—either a guard at a castle or city, or in the ranks one of
Of course, war is not the sole calling of bushi—they are the clan’s armies. About three-fourths of all bushi in the Great
virtually no roles in which they do not serve their lords— Clans wind up serving in one of these roles at some point. Of
but war remains their first and most important calling, and is these, however, not all are on duty at all times. While all the
among the most fundamental activities of the samurai caste. clans maintain strong standing armies in their castle garri-
sons and barracks, ready to muster and march at a moment’s
notice, many more bushi serve their clan and family in other
Bushi Duty Posts ways while being kept in military reserve. In an emergency
they will be expected to drop everything else and report for
military duty. When the crisis passes, they are usually allowed
Ideally, duty posts for bushi are granted according to a partic-
to return to their former lives. So while the vast majority of
ular samurai’s skills and abilities, with no other consider-
bushi spend at least part of their lives on active military duty,
ations in mind. Unfortunately this is often not the case, and
not all of them make an entire career out of military service.
War

226
Chapter Ten
Castle guards and sentries combine some aspects of a trates, but they can arrest any criminals they encounter on
common soldier’s duties with those of a bodyguard (see their patrols. Wardens typically operate in military-style
below). Sentries and guards are required in large numbers squadrons and are considered soldiers in most respects, with
throughout the Empire, at every major fortress, castle, city, unit designations and appropriate symbols of rank.
and other valuable facility. While many of these locations use
soldiers who have been temporarily detached from standard
army duty, most lords prefer to maintain their own autono-
mous group of guards or sentries outside the traditional mili-
tary structure, whose sole purpose is to keep watch over the
appropriate location. This is especially common in large cities, Military Traditions
where a sizable guard force is required to control gates and
maintain public order. Many cities have their own indepen-
dent military force, answerable to the governor or some other
senior administrator, such as the Thunder Guard of Ryoko The rare humorists among the samurai caste have been known
Owari or the machi-kanshisha guards of the City of the Rich to comment that there are very nearly as many traditions in
Frog. the militaries of Rokugan as there are bushi who serve in
them. While this is obviously an exaggeration, it is quite true
Some bushi are trained as scouts for their clan instead of that the individual clans have a seemingly limitless number
serving in the main force of the army. This puts them in a of unique traditions and customs within their military institu-
somewhat complex position. On the one hand, scouts are an tions. What follows is a brief overview of the more prominent
absolute necessity for any successful military campaign, a traditions for each clan and group in the Empire.
resource that talented commanders know how to exploit for
maximum benefit. On the other hand, scouts are rarely in a
position to accrue fame or glory, and few know their names
even after a lifetime of distinguished service. What’s worse, Crab Clan
many Rokugani have a rigid and inflexible view of Bushido For centuries the Crab have insisted their bushi be trained in
and believe that stealth or deliberate concealment from one’s a much broader variety of weapons than most other clans,

Chapter Ten
enemies is an unacceptable dishonor. Consequently, many with a decided emphasis on heavy weapons. This preference
scouts face a sense of disdain from traditional samurai. Fortu- for weapons such as the tetsubo and dai tsuchi is more than
nately the value military commanders place on skilled scouts a little controversial to other samurai who revere the daisho
ensures this disdain is seldom expressed aloud, but instead above all else. Of course, this emphasis on heavy weapons
reserved for petty slights and personal grudges. is an adaptation to the nature of the Crab Clan’s chief
227
Another common duty for bushi is a posting as a yojimbo enemy, the Shadowlands horde. Moreover, this harsh and
(bodyguard) to a shugenja or courtier. This is usually not dangerous duty has led the Crab of necessity to develop a

War
considered particularly prestigious, except in the rare number of military traditions that are considered distasteful
instances when someone is granted the honor of protecting or downright gruesome by other clans in the Empire. For
a daimyo or other famous or important personage. However, example, the Crab are notorious for beheading their fallen
most yojimbo protect ordinary lower-ranking courtiers or comrades lest they re-animate through the Taint and rise to
shugenja, or escort spouses and children. Duty as a yojimbo fight against their former allies. Crab military units deliber-
is notoriously uneventful, requiring steady nerves and a ately maintain an aura of constant paranoia, watching each
calm spirit. Those with a quick temper or an impatient nature other for signs of Taint or demonic possession, and routinely
rarely do well, since they are temperamentally inclined to testing strangers with jade to make sure they are not shape-
make mistakes that can dishonor not only themselves but shifters or bog hags.
also those they protect. Successful yojimbo must also be The Kuni family is rumored to engage in dissections and
skilled in the art of iaijutsu, since they will be expected to other horrible practices in order to better understand the
serve as champion if their charge is forced into a duel to nature and strengths of various Shadowlands creatures. The
resolve some argument or dispute. Although duels to the Kuni are also the only family in Rokugan which has made a
death are relatively rare, when they occur the charge must deliberate study of trauma-induced mental illness (which they
commit seppuku and follow his champion into the next life. refer to as ranshin or, more dramatically, “the false madness
Rare indeed is the courtier or shugenja capable of fighting a of Lord Moon”). Insanity is not an infrequent affliction for
duel in his own defense. soldiers who spend years on the Kaiu Wall facing horrifying
A bushi assignment that is not found in all clans is that of enemies and repeated brutal battles. Kuni Mataemon, the most
the warden. A warden is similar in some respects to a magis- famous student of this phenomenon, even developed treat-
trate, but has much more limited authority. Their role is to ment methods, most notably placing the victim of madness
patrol the roads and borders of their clan’s lands, inspecting inside a cage while a comrade spoke to him from outside.
travel papers and watching for roaming criminals, unauthor- One Crab military tradition that is well-known throughout
ized travelers, and enemy invasions. Clans which have well- Rokugan is the Twenty Goblin Winter. When the Crab find
defended borders or limited military forces tend to eschew their manpower flagging, they recruit ronin by giving them
wardens, but the Crab and Lion both make heavy use of them, the chance to prove their prowess against the Shadowlands.
and the Scorpion and Crane also have lesser but significant Over the course of the winter, these ronin assemble in the
warden forces. Wardens usually operate mounted, and thus village known as Shinsei’s Last Hope, from which they enter
receive cavalry training and some basic education in the law. the Shadowlands itself. Those who bring back the heads of
They are not authorized to grant travel papers or to investi- twenty or more goblins by the end of the winter are allowed
gate and sentence criminals in the same manner as magis- to swear fealty to the Crab Champion, joining the Moshibaru
War

vassal family of the Hida. Twenty Goblin Winters are tradi- One of the stranger traditions associated with the Crane
tionally rare, since holding one is effectively a confession that Clan is that the commander of any military force fighting in
228 the Crab have lost too many casualties and are in a position war is expected to compose a poem regarding the outcome
of weakness. and submit it to his superiors along with his normal battle-
field reports. The Crane believe that this will allow them to see
Chapter Ten

not only what took place in a given battle, but how it affected
Crane Clan the commander; this helps his superiors determine his habits
of mind and his fitness to continue in command.
The Crane are not known as dedicated warriors, and prefer to
avoid warfare whenever possible. Instead, they rely on their
strengths in politics, diplomacy, and the arts to overcome
the superior military strength of their enemies. When called
Dragon Clan
to war, however, the Crane do not shirk, and their military Although the Dragon have an army, they very seldom train
prowess is doubted only by those who have not faced them their units in large groups, instead allowing each legion or
on the battlefield. lesser formation to train independently most of the time. The
result is a unit structure much more variable than in other
The Crane are the masters of dueling and they go to consid-
clans, with weapon choices and preferred tactics varying
erable efforts to exploit this advantage in war. Prior to a battle,
considerably even between small groups of soldiers.
a Crane commander will often call out his opposite number,
issuing a public challenge to a duel. Given the rhetorical Due to their remote location and traditional preference for
skill of most well-educated Crane officers, it is usually very defensive warfare, the Dragon consider extremely difficult
difficult for the enemy general to refuse without admitting environments to be ideal for training, and seek out the most
cowardice, shaming himself before his men. Of course, once frigid and rocky mountaintops for their men to practice maneu-
the enemy commander does accept the duel, the Crane can vers and fighting techniques. Dragon commanders believe the
usually kill him easily, leaving the opposing army to fight physical and mental toughness this breeds is far better prepara-
without its leader. tion for their soldiers than any amount of conventional drill.
Although most Crane approach the battlefield with honor The Dragon have a long-standing tradition of allowing
and idealism, the Daidoji family has long been known for samurai to train alongside those of radically different profes-
a more pragmatic and even ruthless approach—hardly sions, such as bushi studying the ways of the spirits alongside
surprising, since as the clan’s chief warriors the Daidoji are shugenja, or shugenja practicing swordsmanship with bushi.
far more acquainted with their enemies’ superior numbers As a result, their armies tend to integrate magic into their
than the rest of the Crane. Daidoji scouts freely employ ques- tactics and strategies more readily than most other clans; only
tionable tactics such as night ambushes, raids on enemy the Phoenix and certain elements of the Unicorn can rival the
supply lines or command posts, or “scorched earth” tactics Dragon in using magic for war. Furthermore, most Dragon
that destroy valuable economic assets rather than let them fall armies also incorporate a small number of their famous
into an invader’s hands. tattooed men with their esoteric and unpredictable powers.
Due to the strong tradition of individualism and idiosyn- It is the Yoritomo who are the primary military force of
crasy among the Dragon, their army very seldom takes the the Mantis Clan. Their service takes place primarily aboard
field as a unified force. It is far more common for smaller the clan’s great fleet, fighting against pirates, smugglers, and
Dragon units to engage the enemy in separate actions, taking other naval enemies—or, in earlier and less reputable eras of
advantage of the rugged terrain in their lands and the enemy’s the clan’s history, engaging in piracy themselves. As samurai
lack of familiarity with that terrain. they are expected to demonstrate proficiency with the katana,
One tradition common among Dragon officers is to but their heaviest training is in weapons and fighting tech-
celebrate a successful battle, especially one in which all of niques suitable to use aboard a kobune on the open sea. All
the officer’s men survived, with a commemorative tattoo. Mantis soldiers are expected to spend at least one season per
Although these tattoos do not have the magical properties of year serving in a kobune crew. Mantis sailors are notoriously
ise zumi tattoos, they are still important ways to remember superstitious and make sure to appease the spirits of sea and
the survival of one’s own troops and the deaths of the enemy. sky before any major battle.
Mantis warfare emphasizes coastal raids, striking inland
quickly to destroy a vulnerable target before retreating back
Lion Clan to the safety of the ocean. These tactics can be quite devas-
tating to the Empire’s coastal clans, who are accustomed to
The life of a warrior in the Lion military is highly ritualized. the more conventional rhythms of land warfare. The flip side
From the moment the soldier wakes up until the moment he lies of this, however, is that the Mantis have much less ability to
down for sleep, every moment of his day is accounted for. Lion project military power against inland clans such as the Scor-
soldiers are expected to complete at least one full duty rotation pion, Unicorn, and especially the Dragon.
each day; to spend at least an hour, frequently more, in the dojo
practicing kata and fighting maneuvers; and to visit a shrine
to pray for guidance from their ancestors at least once per day.
These activities leave precious little time for personal pursuits,
Phoenix Clan
but Lion soldiers often have little interest in non-military activ- More so than any other clan, the Phoenix follow the ways of
ities (except for the occasional game of shogi, which can be peace and enter into war only when all other options have
justified as an exercise in tactical and strategic thinking). been exhausted. Further, even when war erupts the Phoenix

Chapter Ten
The Lion maintain the Empire’s only school dedicated to are often reluctant to fight all-out, preferring to wage a limited
the specific study of war, the Akodo War College, and the conflict in the hope that their enemies will see reason and
students who learn there are revered across the Empire for accept a peaceful settlement. If a conflict proves intractable,
their tactical and strategic skills. An interesting aspect of the however, the Phoenix will finally bring their full strength to
bear on their opponent, unleashing the power of the Elemental 229
War College’s curriculum (and one which frequently baffles
outsiders) is that the Lion do not study their past victories. Council and its elite units of shugenja, the Elemental Guard.

War
Instead, they study their defeats, for they believe it is only Once this happens, the Phoenix turn loose their power without
through defeat that anything new can be learned. restraint, often shattering or transforming the land itself with
the immense magical energies they unleash. This may be why
Before a battle, it is common for Ikoma bards, known as
when a Phoenix army prepares to engage the enemy, it is
omoidasu, to stand before the Lion formations and recite tales
customary for the entire force to have a moment of silent
of the clan’s greatest heroes and victories, whipping the army
prayer in which the soldiers and shugenja alike ask forgive-
into a battle frenzy. Some Lion who have heard these tales
ness for what they are about to do.
claim to hear the voices of their ancestors on the battlefield, a
phenomenon they describe as “hearing the song,” driving them Continuing this tradition, the commander of any Phoenix
forward to commit deeds of superhuman bravery. The Ikoma army expecting battle is expected by custom to spend a day
also have a role after the battle, for it is they who listen to working humbly alongside the monks in the nearest temple,
the final words of dying soldiers, carrying them home to their atoning for his role in the upcoming conflict. This tradition
families. is not always enforced, of course, since the enemy does not
always leave enough time to undertake this task. In such
cases, after a conflict is concluded and the threat of subse-
quent fighting is minimal, the ranking officers each take their
Mantis Clan turn in a temple to seek purification and forgiveness.
Because of the Mantis Clan’s rather haphazard origin, each
of the clan’s three main families—Yoritomo, Moshi, and
Tsuruchi—maintains its own unique customs, with little coor- Scorpion Clan
dination or harmony between them. Among the peaceful
Moshi, for instance, there is no martial tradition at all, and Many Scorpion view warfare as a game, and as such their mili-
young shugenja are instead expected to serve in temples or tary traditions seem somewhat out of place alongside those of
as navigators aboard the clan’s many ships. Similarly, the other clans. The day or night preceding any large conflict, the
Tsuruchi tend to eschew conventional military service in Scorpion often send detachments from their army to move
favor of training to become magistrates, wardens, or bounty in divergent directions, confounding any enemy attempt to
hunters, traveling the Empire and experiencing the customs discern the army’s overall intentions. Scorpion commanders
and cultures of other clans while learning to hunt the crimi- also encourage discussions among the lower-ranking officers
nals of Rokugan. When the Kitsune join the clan later in the and even the rank and file about purely hypothetical or even
twelfth century, this adds yet another divergent tradition. plainly false battle plans, creating a sort of competition as to
The Imperial Histories: The Tale of Sun Tao
The ronin strategist who went by the alias “Sun Tao” is generally believed to have lived during the reign of Hantei Genji,
although some versions of his legend claim he lived much later, as late as the reign of Hantei XVII. Likewise, tales of his
origins and identity vary widely—in one version, he is a Lion descended from Akodo himself, while another tale claims
he was an Isawa raised among the Lion as a hostage, and a third account claims he was actually the youngest son of the
Emperor. There is even one story that suggests he was a gaijin. Whoever or whatever he was, Sun Tao began his military
career among the Lion, where he deeply impressed the Akodo sensei.
As the story goes, after five years of study in the Lion schools Sun Tao was granted permission to read the original
copy of Akodo’s Leadership. He read the entire work in a single evening, and that night Akodo visited him in a dream. The
Lion Kami praised Sun Tao for learning the ways of leadership, but told him his journey was incomplete. “Go out into the
Empire,” Akodo commanded. “Each clan has its lesson. You must learn them all.”
The Lion were initially suspicious of Sun Tao’s vision, but they could not deny the sincerity and selfless dedication of
the young man, and they reluctantly allowed him to undertake his quest. In return, he promised to one day return and
tell them all that he learned in the Empire.
The first clan Sun Tao visited was the Crane, who suspected him of being a Lion spy. To test his dedication, they gave him
an “army” of fifty untrained man and told him to retake a minor castle that had been conquered by ronin bandits. Sun Tao
accepted the duty without complaint, and returned three months later... victorious. Stunned by his talents, the Crane agreed
to let him train with them. After five years among the Crane, Sun Tao and his small army left to seek knowledge elsewhere,
but once again he promised to return and share his knowledge later.
The Phoenix were happy to welcome Sun Tao, and he spent five years learning in their libraries and schools, during
which time the Phoenix were wholly free of war and strife. His men lived well and enjoyed their stay in the prosperous
Phoenix lands, where they were well-treated. When Sun Tao prepared to leave once more, the Phoenix Champion asked
him whether he was disappointed with his quiet stay in their lands. “Not at all,” Sun Tao replied. “These five years of peace
have been a greater test than all my time with the Lion and Crane.” And again, he promised to return and share all he had
learned.
From there, Sun Tao went to the lands of the Dragon, but they would not allow him into their high mountain lands.
He made camp in the foothills and waited patiently for the Dragon Clan Champion to answer his request. His men were
unhappy at such disrespect from the Dragon, but Sun Tao calmly waited and found ways to keep his men fed and in good
spirits. Five years later, the Dragon Champion descended from the mountains and thanked
War

Sun Tao for his patience. “Thank you for yours,” Sun Tao replied, bowing low. “I will return
to teach you all I have learned.” The Dragon lord replied only, “I am pleased to have been
230 of service.”
From there, Sun Tao traveled to the lands of the Crab, where he and his followers fought
Chapter Ten

against the terrible forces of the Shadowlands. Three out of four of his followers died there,
slain by terrible enemies they did not understand. After five years, the Crab Champion
demanded that Sun Tao leave. Although he respected the ronin’s skills, he was tired of
Sun Tao’s constant quest for knowledge, and tired also of watching the ronin’s men die in
seeming futility. He gave Sun Tao a suit of Kaiu-forged armor and begged him to depart.
When Sun Tao promised to return and share his knowledge, the Hida lord told him not to
bother.
When Sun Tao left the Crab lands, the Soshi lord from the Scorpion Clan sought him
out and invited him to learn with them. He accepted readily, and spent another five years
with the Clan of Secrets, learning the ways of subtlety and deception. But once again he
left, promising to return when his quest was complete.
“Is it not already complete?” the Soshi daimyo asked, for indeed Sun Tao had visited
all six of the Great Clans who inhabited the Empire in that time. Sun Tao replied,
“There is one clan I have not yet visited.” Dismissing his remaining followers, the
aged ronin set out alone for the Burning Sands, never to return.
Sun Tao left his armor and his many writings to his most loyal follower, a
ronin named Terumuto. It was Terumuto who fulfilled his master’s promise
by collecting those writings into a single volume, the Book of Sun Tao, and
making seven copies—one for each clan and one for the Emperor. Unfor-
tunately, Terumuto was slain by bandits before he could deliver all the copies
of the book; ultimately, only the Scorpion, the Dragon, and the Emperor
received their copies.
The Book of Sun Tao is considered one of the greatest works of military
strategy in Rokugan’s history, and is studied by all those who wish to
master the ways of battle and strategy. In fact, its influence extends
beyond the field of war—many readers have found that the book
supplies insights into every form of human conflict. The courtier
Otomo Madoko, for example, wrote a book called The Subtlety of
the Court that applies Sun Tao’s lessons to
the fields of diplomacy and politics.
Other readers continue to find new
insights within the book even to the
present day.
who can imagine the most plausible plan that is nevertheless
completely different from the actual plan. This custom would
The Shadowlands
seem to breed dangerously independent thinking among The Shadowlands has no real military traditions of its own,
bushi, who need to obey orders without question or hesita- although the more organized groups of Lost (and their Spider
tion. But it has served the Scorpion well, as they occasion- Clan off-shoot) have retained some of the Rokugani military
ally permit enemy scouts to draw close to their location and systems they once knew when they were part of the Empire.
absorb completely false information about their plans. On an individual basis, Lost and Spider soldiers have any
number of odd rituals and traditions, some of their own
Scorpion armies rely heavily on their own scouts, as well
invention and some holdovers from their days of service to
as more specialized units of infiltrators, saboteurs, and assas-
the Great Clans.
sins, to ferret out their enemies’ plans and to weaken and
distract their forces once they take the field. Commanders Lost and Spider soldiers never allow a defeated enemy to
facing Scorpion armies have been known to suffer sudden survive unless doing so offers greater benefits for their cause.
illness, or to find their secret battle plans strangely antici- As might be expected, this is a rare occurrence, and generally
pated by their Scorpion foes. Of course, the Scorpion are a victorious encounter for the followers of Fu Leng results in
always careful to make sure such tricks cannot be traced a field of blood and slaughtered enemies. Sometimes defeated
directly back to them. foes will instead be captured and taken back for torture,
devouring, or worst of all deliberate exposure to the Taint,
a fate which most samurai would consider worse than death.
Unicorn Clan
The Unicorn have always been a militant clan, a legacy of
their long and dangerous journeys through the Burning
Sands and their absorption of the aggressive Ujik-Hai tribe
centuries ago. After the Moto displace the Shinjo in the early
twelfth century, their legacy as ferocious steppe nomads
Military Organization
makes the Unicorn Clan even more aggressive. It goes
without saying that cavalry training is not only a tradition

Chapter Ten
but an expectation in the ranks of the Unicorn armies, which In truth, the samurai caste exists to wage war. Their other
rely on cavalry as their principle battle-winning force. This duties are in large part an outgrowth of boredom during
is not to say that the Unicorn have no infantry tradition; periods of inactivity and relative peace. Even the most paci-
their armies need infantry to supply a base of maneuver for fistic among the samurai caste would sooner perish than fail
their cavalry. Their foot troops, however, are trained to ride their lord; those who believe otherwise generally shave their 231
horses to the site of battle to maintain the overall mobility heads and join a monastery rather than risk shaming their
family name and ancestors with their aberrant philosophy.

War
of their armies.
Unicorn battle tradition has remained largely unchanged The closest thing to a standard military organizational
since their return to the Empire, and emphasizes using infantry scheme in Rokugan is the system created by Akodo One-Eye
and archers to pin enemy forces in place and wear them down during the First War with the forces of Fu Leng. Akodo and
until a decisive cavalry charge can break them. The spearhead his followers were so well organized and so effective that the
of any charge is comprised of the clan’s heaviest and most other clans altered their own unique army configurations to
powerful cavalry units—the Utaku Battle Maidens and the more closely emulate Akodo’s. Still, no one adopted the Lion
most heavily-armored Shinjo and Moto units. style completely, and even the Lion themselves have made
changes over time; the original model from which all modern
For most of their history, the Unicorn armies were orga-
clan armies are descended no longer exists in its true form,
nized and structured much like those of other clans, aside
not even among the Lion or the Imperial Legions. And of
from their reliance on mounted troops. After the Moto took
course the Mantis were never direct participants in that tradi-
control of the clan in the twelfth century, however, they chose
tion at all.
to reorganize the Unicorn forces into a new structure based
on their experiences in the Burning Sands. The new design To describe each Great Clan army’s structure and organi-
comprised three armies, the Junghar (which patrols and zation in detail would take up more space than is available
defends the Unicorn territories), the Baraunghar (which uses here, but this section describes the basic essentials that apply
shugenja to enhance its mobility and battlefield capability), across most forces, as well as the most frequent higher-level
and the Khol (the clan’s main heavy striking force). Younger organization of each clan’s armies.
and more inexperienced bushi are traditionally assigned first
to the Junghar to toughen them up before they can earn duty
posts in the Baraunghar or the Khol. Traditional System of Ranks
It is a tradition among the Unicorn to have wild revels the
night before a major engagement, an act which most samurai While Rokugan’s unit structure has evolved from its early
would consider grossly inappropriate. Fermented mare’s milk form, the system of military ranks established by Akodo is
is shared freely and the soldiers sing, dance, race their horses, still in widespread use throughout the Empire. In fact, it is
and otherwise disport themselves, though not to the point of quite rare for any significant military structure not to use
impeding their ability to fight the next morning. these ranks.
cc Hohei (Private): This is the lowest military rank, as-
signed to all rank and file soldiers serving in clan
armies, garrisons, and patrols.
cc Nikutai (Corporal): There is little difference between cc Shireikan (Commander): Of all the traditional mili-
this rank and that of hohei, save that a nikutai has tary ranks, shireikan is the least clearly defined. All
the honor of assisting his gunso in the execution of clan militaries incorporate them in some manner,
his orders. The only other distinction is that in the but they vary in their role. Almost universally, the
event the gunso is killed or disabled, the nikutai as- shireikan oversees a number of legions, with the com-
sumes command until a permanent replacement can manding taisa of those legions reporting directly to
be made. the shireikan. The number of legions overseen by a
cc Gunso (Sergeant): The rank of gunso is awarded to shireikan varies, ranging between four and twelve.
soldiers who demonstrate clear thinking and an abil- Shireikan report directly to their commanding officer,
ity to properly command others. Gunso are typically a rikugunshokan.
promoted from the rank of nikutai, but not always. cc Rikugunshokan (General): The rank of rikugunshokan
A gunso has command of a squadron, the smallest is the highest military rank bestowed by clan armies,
component unit of a clan army. and commands a go-hatamoto, or field army. It is not
cc Chui (Lieutenant): A chui is responsible for oversee- uncommon for family daimyo or Clan Champions to
ing a number of squadrons (the exact number varies serve as rikugunshokan; however, daimyo or Cham-
by clan and circumstance). The group commanded by pions who are not inclined toward military command
a chui is generally called a company, and is the small- may cede their authority to an appointed rikugunsho-
est unit typically deployed in any military situation. kan who answers directly to them. Typically a clan
cc Taisa (Captain): A taisa is typically given command will have between one and three samurai of this rank
of a legion. Although companies are sometimes de- at any given time.
ployed as discrete units, for administrative purposes
they are always grouped together as legions, and an
entire legion may be deployed to confront more se- Traditional Unit Structure
rious threats. Legions are typically stationed at the
same duty post for extended periods, months or even The traditional Akodo military configuration is comprised of
years at a time. the following units and structures:
cc Squadron (Guntai): The squadron is the smallest mili-
tary unit. The traditional squadron consists of twenty
War

soldiers commanded by a gunso.


cc Company (Kaisha): Although squadrons allow for a
232 degree of tactical flexibility, the company is the ba-
sic building block of an army. A company consists
Chapter Ten

of seven squadrons led by a chui and his command


staff, which typically comprises five additional offi-
cers. This brings the total membership of the average
company to 153 officers and soldiers.
cc Reserve Company (Yobihei Kaisha)—A reserve com-
pany is a smaller company made up of highly special-
ized troops. Reserve companies are typically deployed
alongside a larger number of regular companies, most
frequently as part of a legion. A reserve company tra-
ditionally consists of six squadrons of varying types,
such as shugenja trained in military applications of of the Empire’s history, the Crab have maintained four full
their magical abilities, engineers with siege weapons, strength armies and a fifth at close to full strength. Two of
scouts, or cavalry. A reserve company is commanded these armies are continually deployed along the Shadowlands
by a chui and his command staff. border, manning the Great Carpenter Wall after its construc-
cc Legion (Daibutai): The legion is the largest autono- tion in the eighth century. A third army is divided between the
mous unit in an army. A legion consists of six compa- major fortifications that lie near or at the border, including
nies and one reserve company, amounting to roughly Razor of the Dawn Castle, Kyuden Hida, Shiro Kuni, Shiro
750 troops, and is commanded by a taisa. A taisa and Kaiu, and several others. The fourth army is distributed
his legion answer to the shireikan in command of throughout the Crab lands as necessary, although most of its
their section of the army. companies are usually still stationed along the border, as well
cc Army (Go-hatamoto): An army is the largest military as in key installations throughout the Crab provinces. The
organization maintained by the Great Clans. Tradi- fifth serves as the clan reserve.
tionally, every Great Clan has at least one standing Crab units are relatively traditional in structure, since the
army, and the larger and more martial clans can Crab have little reason to alter them when sheer brute force
maintain as many as three or four armies simultane- and animal cunning are the most important elements required
ously. A standard go-hatamoto consists of 48 legions of their military forces. The first legion of every army is tradi-
divided as desirable into sections or wings command- tionally devoted to the Berserkers, Crab warriors who have
ed by shireikan. lost everything to the Shadowlands and no longer care if they
live or die; their only desire is to destroy as many enemies
as possible.
Command & The second legion of the first Crab army is the designated
Specialized Forces home of the Damned, warriors who have been Tainted by the
Shadowlands but who remain loyal (for now). These units are
closely monitored by the Kuni for any signs of advancing
In Rokugani warfare, it is normal for the commander of a Taint, and are executed when necessary.
military force of any significant size to maintain a small unit The Crab cavalry units are few, and fight more as mounted

Chapter Ten
to serve as his personal command group. The composition of infantry than as true cavalry in the manner of the Unicorn.
such groups varies considerably from clan to clan, but typi- Crab line infantry, meanwhile, is generally heavily armored
cally they include the commander himself, several yojimbo, and fights primarily with heavy weapons. They are taught to
one or more junior officers to serve as aides-de-camp, at least fight defensively, holding their positions rather than letting
one shugenja, and a number of signalmen who use banners, the thrill of battle lead them into the jumble of individual 233
flags, and other pre-arranged symbols (such as hummingbulb skirmishes that characterizes Rokugani warfare.
arrows) to send orders to the units under his command.

War
Command groups in the armies of clans like the Crane,
Scorpion, or Phoenix often include a courtier or political
adjunct of some sort as well. Their purpose is to offer counsel
Crane Clan
on the political ramifications of what is taking place on the The Crane have a greater number of samurai than many of
battlefield. This is a time-honored tradition, especially in their friends and rivals, falling behind only the Lion and Crab
large-scale military campaigns, but not one that most mili- in sheer numbers. However, due to the clan’s emphasis on
tary commanders find particularly useful. Most courtiers politics and the arts, there are generally fewer soldiers in the
assigned to this duty recognize the generals they are supposed clan than in other clans with comparable populations. The
to advise don’t like having them around, and only speak up Crane typically maintain two armies, one comprised primarily
when spoken to, or when they feel that their counsel is abso- of Doji and Kakita samurai, the second made up predomi-
lutely crucial. nantly of Daidoji troops. During especially peaceful times,
they may condense the two into a single army. Regardless, the
All of the Great Clans have elite and specialized units, born
Crane have a very large number of bushi who are not directly
out of each clan’s unique traditions and training regimens.
affiliated with the military and are not called upon for martial
These vary widely from clan to clan, ranging from the unre-
service except in times of open warfare.
strained brutality of the Crab berserkers to the cold refine-
ment of Crane Kenshinzen or the mystical prowess of the The first Crane army consists mostly of regular infantry,
Phoenix Elemental Guard. The clans place great importance trained primarily in the Kakita style, and also including the
on these troops, and normal military strategies are frequently majority of the clan’s archers (an average of three archery
altered to maximize the impact of these specialized units on squadrons per company). The first legion of the first army is
the battlefield. also home to the Kenshinzen, the legendary master duelists of
the Crane, known for their terrible efficiency on the battle-
ground. Unlike other military units, the Kenshinzen have
Crab Clan complete autonomy over their own recruitment and training,
and generally only admit new members to their elite ranks
The Crab are an extremely militaristic clan, but unlike the when a Crane samurai defeats an existing Kenshinzen in an
Lion they maintain this tradition out of pure necessity rather iaijutsu duel.
than custom. Their duty to protect the Empire’s border with The second Crane army is maintained primarily by the
the Shadowlands means they exist in a near-constant state Daidoji family, known as the Iron Crane, a title they earned
of war that requires nearly every able-bodied samurai among from the Crab during the Battle of the Tidal Landbridge. As
them to be an active soldier in their armies. Through most already mentioned, the Daidoji are known for their use of
War

234 unconventional and occasionally dishonorable tactics; they The small Dragon cavalry units are known as the Dragon
are also known for the ruthless effectiveness of their heavy Storm, and are trained to fight with both sword and bow. The
Chapter Ten

spearmen, utilizing steel-reinforced spears to pierce enemy clan’s heavy infantry, known as the Dragon Talons, are trained
armor. The Daidoji make only limited use of archery, prefer- in use of the heavy sword known as the no-dachi, while the
ring the hand-hurled nage-yari. clan’s elite archery units are referred to as the Dragon’s Flame.
Due to the pacifistic and reclusive nature of the Crane The Mirumoto family contains many duelists, and carries
Clan’s Asahina family, the Crane armies have virtually no on a long-standing tradition of rivalry with the Crane Clan.
shugenja support. The Dragon Swordmasters are among the most elite troops
in their armies, and perform precision strikes against enemy
leaders or key units.
Dragon Clan It is not unknown for the Dragon to employ units of tattooed
ise zumi against their enemies. These units are assembled
As might be expected given their enigmatic nature, the
on a volunteer basis only, since the Mirumoto would never
Dragon Clan does not maintain a traditional military estab-
dare impose military service upon the Togashi. It is far more
lishment. Their army eschews the traditional legion structure
common for the Dragon to deploy shugenja in their armies,
in favor of something they call “divisions,” each of which
for both the Agasha and the later Tamori make a habit of
is commanded by a taisa. A Dragon division is comprised
studying combat and training alongside the clan’s bushi.
of five companies: two infantry companies of two hundred
Dragon battle shugenja, sometimes known as yamabushi, are
men each, one spearmen company of 200 men, one archery
easily among the most militant shugenja in the Empire and
company of 100 men, and one cavalry company of 50
greatly enhance the overall battle prowess of the clan’s forces.
men. Each company is headed by a chui and made up of
In addition to their own magical skills, they often bring a
ten-man squadrons (nine men plus a gunso). The Dragon
variety of alchemical potions and devices to the battlefield.
army usually consists of 48 divisions; the clan usually fields
two armies, although it may field only one during times of
extended peace.
The Dragon Clan encourages individual samurai to find
Lion Clan
their own paths during training, so there are numerous unique For the most part, the Lion maintain a military establishment
units within the clan’s armies. These special units are typi- very similar to the original Akodo model described above.
cally assigned together to a specific company or, if they exist The clan usually maintains four armies, one each for the
in sufficient numbers, to an entire legion. As with almost all Akodo and Ikoma families and two for the Matsu. At certain
clans, the first company of the first legion in each army is an points during their history the Lion have expanded their
elite unit, the so-called Mirumoto Elite Guard, the finest and military strength far beyond this level—at one point prior to
most experienced soldiers within the clan. the Clan War, the Lion claimed to have an army of nearly
500,000 soldiers. The strain of supporting such vast forces or the Kitsune, and Mantis shugenja are usually distributed
badly depletes the clan’s resources, however, leaving the Lion throughout their fleets. Both Moshi and Yoritomo shugenja
vulnerable to the economic manipulations of rivals like the are generally expected to serve at least a season aboard a
Crane and Scorpion. Thus, through most of history it has been Mantis kobune as part of their duty to the clan. Due to the
more common for the Emperor’s Right Hand to maintain the Kitsune family’s affinity for forest life, they are not required
four-army structure described above. to make a similar commitment.
Regardless of army size, each family within the Lion Clan
traditionally maintains at least one elite fighting force which
serves as the first legion of an army. All three families main- Phoenix Clan
tain an Elite Guard unit of veteran bushi, for instance, and
Like their frequent rivals the Mantis, the Phoenix Clan has a
both the Akodo and the Matsu set aside one company per
relatively small number of samurai to call upon to serve as
legion for the Deathseekers among their number. The Matsu
soldiers. Although the Shiba are far and away the largest of
also maintain the elite all-female legion known as the Lion’s
the Phoenix families, their duties are focused on serving the
Pride, one of the most potent units to be found on any Roku-
clan as yojimbo, sentries, and border guards rather than in
gani battlefield.
large armies—not to mention the dominance of the clan by
All of the families maintain small mounted forces, and families who study magic and espouse pacifism. Fortunately,
the importance and prestige of these units increased after the sheer magical power of the large number of Phoenix
the return of the Unicorn forced the Lion to adapt to cavalry shugenja more than compensates for the clan’s military short-
tactics. The Ikoma also maintain a sizable force of wardens to comings when they are forced into action.
patrol their borders with the Unicorn and Dragon clans.
The Phoenix traditionally field a single army with 40
Although the Lion have a sizable shugenja family in the normal legions and eight legions heavily augmented by
Kitsu, they have relatively few battle shugenja—most Kitsu shugenja. The First, Third, Fifth, and Seventh legions are
are priests who dedicate their lives to worshipping the ances- respectively known as the Avalanche Guard, the Firestorm
tors, and only a minority of their number serve in the army. Legion, the Hurricane Initiates, and the Tsunami Legion, and
Those who do so, however, commit themselves fully to the are collectively known as the Elemental Guard. These four
task. Thus, each Lion army has only a few score shugenja legions are comprised almost exclusively of shugenja (mostly

Chapter Ten
serving among their bushi brethren. Isawa Tensai) with extensive battle training, each specializing
in magic of the appropriate Element.
The Second, Fourth, Sixth, and Eighth legions of the Phoenix
Mantis Clan army are known respectively as the Legion of Stone, the Legion
235
Due to the Mantis Clan’s small size, the geographical distance of Flame, the Legion of Wind, and the Legion of the Wave.
between its provinces, and the clan’s predisposition toward These legions train alongside the Elemental Guard of the same

War
navies rather than traditional land armies, the Mantis have element, and are skilled in tactics that both complement and
an extremely unusual military structure. The clan maintains are complemented by the Elemental Guard’s magics. When
several legions of a traditional nature to garrison the Yoritomo these forces take the field, few enemies can stand against them,
family’s island holdings, but the majority of their forces are but due to the clan’s pacifistic traditions it is quite rare to actu-
organized differently. The Mantis use the kobune crew as ally see the Phoenix’s Elemental units in action.
their smallest tactical unit, rather than the squadron. Because There have been rumors for centuries of an additional
kobune vary in size, there is no absolute rule as to how many legion of Elemental Guards known as the Void Guard, but
men comprise a crew, but the number usually ranges between if these individuals do exist, they are certainly exceptionally
six and 24. Ship commanders are traditionally referred to few in number and stand outside the clan’s traditional mili-
as captains, but in terms of overall organizational authority tary system.
they are similar to gunso in a land army. Individual ships and
their crews are grouped into fleets, roughly corresponding
to legions, with support ships for logistics and other non-
combat functions. Multiple fleets are organized into groups
Scorpion Clan
called “storms,” which can be considered to correspond to Ostensibly, the Scorpion maintain only a single army, although
armies but typically are smaller in total numbers. In the era its exact size and composition are a mystery to outsiders. The
after they become a Great Clan, the Mantis normally maintain truth would likely surprise most outside the clan: the Scorpion
three storms, roughly 36,000 personnel in total. army is closer to a traditional army in structure than almost
any other clan’s forces save for the Lion. But while the Scor-
Mantis crews are trained to fight on land, of course, but
pion army contains the normal units one might expect to find
to round out their military structure the clan also maintains
elsewhere, the clan also fields several legions’ worth of forces
several specialized legions. The Yoritomo Elite Guard and the
that do not fall within the normal military structure.
Storm Legion are the two most prestigious, with the Storm
Legion being comprised of the most trusted and elite soldiers The traditional forces the Scorpion maintain are orga-
of the clan. The Tsuruchi, once a tiny family with only a nized into legions, referred to somewhat ostentatiously as the
couple hundred samurai, expand in later generations to main- Crimson Legions. The first legion of the army is comprised
tain three full legions of archers. of elite forces such as the Bayushi Elite Guard and a group
called the
The Moshi and later Kitsune are peaceful families, and
prefer to avoid involvement in war whenever possible; Black Cabal, a company of exceptional swordsmen who
shugenja support for Mantis units draws as much on the wear polished black armor designed to strike fear into the
Yoritomo family’s magical talents as it does on the Moshi hearts of their opponents. The legion also contains the Scor-
pion’s Strike, the clan’s elite spearmen. The Forty-Eighth strong position—more than one Scorpion general has found
Legion of the Scorpion army is known within the clan as the the wisdom in trading space for time while the clan’s secret
Scorpion’s Claws, but their existence is little discussed even assets go to work on the enemy.
within the Scorpion Clan’s own military establishment. This
legion includes several units trained in the use of sai, which
they anoint with the deadliest poisons known to man. The
Scorpion’s Claws are utilized only in the largest engagements,
Unicorn Clan
when the general chaos and the presence of other Scorpion Since their return to the Empire, the Unicorn have always
units will conceal their presence. maintained three armies. For most of their history these
armies followed something approximating the traditional
Outside of their traditional military structure, the Scor-
Akodo-inspired military structure, but after the Moto took
pion maintain a large network of spies, assassins, and infil-
control of the clan in the early twelfth century the armies
trators whose capabilities are always at the disposal of the
were reorganized into three highly specialized forces: the
clan’s military commanders. These forces wreak havoc on
Baraunghar, the Junghar, and the Khol. The Junghar defend
enemy military organizations before and even during major
the Unicorn provinces, the Khol attack the Unicorn’s enemies,
campaigns and battles, ensuring the Scorpion have a good
and the Baraunghar provide magical support and transporta-
chance of victory even against militarily superior enemies
tion needs for the other two armies.
like the Lion, Unicorn, and Crab. More than one invading
army has come to grief at the hands of such covert The Baraunghar, by far the smallest of the three armies,
operatives, leaving it weak and demoralized consists of only five legions, each commanded personally by
when the Scorpion regulars finally confront a shireikan rather than a taisa. Each legion consists of roughly
it. Indeed, the Scorpion are noted as a 2,000 troops, organized into squadrons and companies of
clan which prefers to avoid open varying size depending upon their specialty. Slightly less
engagements unless assured of a than half of the Baraunghar are shugenja trained by the Iuchi
family, with an emphasis on magic that augments the abilities
of other soldiers or enhances movement. The other half of the
Baraunghar are yojimbo and soldiers specially trained to work
in coordination with their shugenja.
The Junghar army bears the closest resemblance to the
War

traditional Akodo model, and prior to the arrival of the Moto


all three Unicorn armies resembled the Junghar’s structure.
The composition and size of the Junghar is roughly the same
236
as a traditional Rokugani army, except of course that it has
an extremely large number of cavalry compared to other
Chapter Ten

clan armies—roughly half the army’s strength is trained and


equipped for mounted combat. The Junghar reserve compa-
nies do not include shugenja squadrons; instead the army
depends on the Baraunghar for such support.
The Khol is by far the largest Unicorn army—at its stron-
gest it exceeds 75,000 soldiers, making it the largest single
army in Rokugan. Like the Junghar, it is organized into units
that roughly follow the traditional model, but the units are
larger in size and more than half of them are cavalry. The
Utaku Battle Maidens, the elite of the Unicorn heavy cavalry,
comprise several legions within the army, and the First
Legion is manned by the Moto family’s infamous White
Guard. Prior to the Moto
reorganization of the
clan armies, however,
the White Guard is a
much less prestigious
force, bearing as it does
the shame of the Moto family’s
near-destruction by the Shadow-
lands Taint.

Shadowlands Armies
For most of history the forces of the Shadowlands
do not follow any sort of military
organization that Rokugani would
recognize. Armies form and break
apart at random, brought together
by powerful leaders such as Oni
The Imperial Histories: Hantei V at War
During the reign of Hantei V, also known as Hantei Fujiwa, a terrible Shadowlands force fell upon the Empire’s southern border. The Crab
Champion of the time was politically weak, beset by pressures and machinations from both the Crane and the Lion. A powerful demon called
Usu no Oni sensed the Crab Clan’s disarray, assembled a vast force, and attacked.
The Crab fought valiantly, but the threats from Crane and Lion had caused them to deploy much of their strength along their inland
borders; by the time they could reassemble their forces, the Shadowlands had breached their fortifications and defeat seemed certain. The
lord of the Hida sent word to the Emperor that the Crab had failed their duty, and urged him to rally the rest of the Empire for defense.
The young Hantei V instead came forth from the capital city and led the massed strength of the Imperial Legions southward, becoming
the first Emperor since Hantei himself to lead an army against the Shadowlands. The Imperial and Crab forces fought side-by-side, halting
Usu no Oni’s advance at the gates of Kyuden Hida itself. It is said the young Emperor’s sword glowed with the light of the Sun as he wielded
it against forces of Fu Leng, and when the battle was finished, the awed Crab Champion fell to his knees in supplication.
After the war was finished, Hantei V levied severe punishments against the Crane and Lion, whose greedy political maneuvers had nearly
destroyed the Empire. The histories record that both Clan Champions accepted their punishment honorably, but less than two decades later
the Crane Clan would join with the Scorpion and Phoenix to form the Gozoku Alliance and reduce the aging Hantei Fujiwa to a figurehead.

Lords but then dissolving when those leaders die, conflict After the creation of the heretical Order of the Spider, these
with each other, or simply lose interest. Battle tactics are brutal and corrupt monks are often found fighting alongside
minimal and organizational structure near non-existent, with other Spider and Lost forces in small units. These monks are
most Shadowlands forces relying solely on ferocity, terror, masters of both armed and unarmed combat, and possess
and numbers rather than tactics or strategy. The most infa- incredible strength and speed; furthermore, their status as
mous example of this sort of army was the vast horde raised monks allows them to move unrestrained and virtually unno-
by the Oni Lord known simply as The Maw, who overran ticed throughout the Empire, functioning as scouts and spies
much of the Crab lands before finally meeting defeat at the as well as warriors.

Chapter Ten
Battle of the Cresting Wave.
Of course, individual Shadowlands creatures were and are
capable of fearsome cunning and subtle trickery, and the The Imperial Legions
more intelligent commanders within Jigoku’s realm have been
The Imperial Legions are the Emper-
known to employ such creatures’ talents in support of mili- 237
or’s own soldiers; as such, they
tary efforts. Moreover, some of the Lost who retained military
are the most celebrated mili-
knowledge and experience from their former mortal lives, such

War
tary units in the Empire. Each
as the infamous Moto Tsume, did employ something approxi-
Legion operates with consider-
mating Rokugani military structure, albeit usually only on a
able autonomy, but ultimately
small scale. Tsume was notorious for terrifying raids against
they fall under the authority of
the Kaiu Wall, but seldom assembled a force large enough to
the Emerald Champion (whose
actually threaten the Empire in a meaningful way.
After the rise of the City of the Lost and the later Spider Clan
in the twelfth century, the forces of the Lost begin to create
something approximating a real army, supplemented with
whatever Shaowlands creatures they can threaten, dominate,
or cajole into their ranks. Their forces are a strange amalga-
mation of military units and traditions cobbled together from
the traditions of various Rokugani clans and the brutal expe-
rience of life in the Shadowlands. Individual leaders usually
have the ability to tailor their units as much as they like, and
no two legions within the Lost ranks are the same.
The forces of Daigotsu field some-
thing approximating a Rokugani army
in numbers, possibly more, and the
legions appear to be highly mobile.
They seem to have a greater number
of heavy infantry units, along with
at least one powerful cavalry legion
(commanded by former Unicorn)
and archery units “recruited” from
the finest archers of all clans,
including the Tsuruchi family.
Needless to say, the Lost and
Spider employ maho, so their
army’s shugenja support is
formidable.
office is responsible for their deployment, provisions, and than 5,000 troops. Most of these so-called legions are little
training) and through him, the Emperor himself. After the more than administrative cadres, ostensibly responsible for
creation of the Shogunate office in the late twelfth century, recruiting and bringing themselves up to strength if war
the Shogun also has call on the services of the Legions. should erupt.
The size, number, and organization of the Imperial Legions The Toturi Dynasty chooses to make the Imperial army
has varied over the course of the Empire’s history. During the more efficient and purge lazy officers grown complacent with
long reign of the Hantei Emperors, the Imperial troops are inactivity; the Legions are reorganized into ten miniature
organized into 50 small units, each called a legion although armies, each with a strength of at least 10,000 samurai of
they are typically smaller than the traditional Akodo legion. various arms—with ashigaru and other auxiliaries summoned
The first ten of these units are called the Emerald Legions and in a crisis, it is not unusual for a Legion to number 20,000
are normally under the Emerald Champion’s direct command, or more. One Toturi-era Imperial Legion, in theory, can take
while the rest operate under the Emperor’s personal command. on a typical Rokugani army by itself, and will find itself
Of course, the Emperor seldom takes the field in person, so overmatched by none except a good-sized Lion or Unicorn
more often these legions are posted as garrison troops in the army. Each Legion is designed to operate autonomously, and
Imperial capital. The officers and ranks of the Imperial Legion consists of every type of unit available, including cavalry
are filled mostly from the Great Clans, with appointments and shugenja support. However, each Legion commander
offered as a reward for exceptional character and/or honor- has considerable leeway in determining the composition of
able service. This system works well for centuries, as the clans his command, and a Legion that remains under the same
vie with each other for the honor of serving the Emperor, who commander long enough will inevitably reflect his approach
uses the Legions to siphon off strength from over-ambitious to his mission and the art of war in general.
clans. Regardless of dynasty, it is extremely uncommon for the
Although this system works well in theory, over time it entire strength of the Imperial Legions to fight on a single
grows bloated and unwieldy, especially in the latter half of field at the same time. Indeed, most Legion forces tend to be
the Hantei Dynasty when direct threats to the Emperor’s rule broken down into smaller units and split among whatever
are minimal. By the end of the dynasty almost 400 separate duties their commander is fulfilling at the time. When the
“legions” exist on paper, although in practice no more than entire strength of the Imperial army marches toward a single
50 have any real standing strength, and none number more target, it is an occasion that gives pause to an Empire.
War

238
Chapter Ten
create trouble in the rear after the main army passes through
and leaves behind smaller bodies of troops, if anyone at all.
Waging War Taking supplies by force can be problematic even in
friendly territory, since breeding discontent among one’s
in Rokugan own peasantry is never a good idea. The peasants will still be
needed after the war is over, and even the most faithful and
pious peasant has limits to what he will endure.
One way of getting around the negative consequences of
“War is never as simple as it seems to the young, or as confiscation is to pay for whatever the army needs, hoping to
complicated as it seems when one looks back on a lifetime keep the local population calm. However, this method has its
of campaigning.” own disadvantages. First, the locals will likely raise their prices
for whatever the army needs, making a long campaign excru-
— Akodo, Leadership ciatingly expensive. Second, this method requires the army to
carry large sums of koku with it, a valuable cargo that attracts
It is a popular and romantic notion that war revolves around enemies of all kinds and requires reliable troops to guard it.
the great pitched battles that live on in the annals of history,
Of course, no amount of cash or coercion will do much
but every Rokugani general knows this is a partial truth at
good when an army is operating in regions or during seasons
best. By the time a bushi has risen high enough in rank to
when there just isn’t much food to be found. This is a chronic
command an army, he has seen enough close at hand to know
difficulty of campaigning in the Dragon lands and certain
the importance of the activities that prepare for and lead up
parts of the Crab lands, neither of which are productive
to the decisive battle.
agricultural areas to begin with. Campaigning anywhere in
Rokugan during a time of drought or famine presents the
Logistics same difficulties, as does a winter campaign.
An army living off the land cannot afford to remain immo-
bile, since it will quickly eat all the food that can be found in
“Every army needs brave warriors, but a truly wise the area. Even if the army holds a strong defensive position,

Chapter Ten
rikugunshokan understands the limits of courage and the an enemy with a superior logistical situation can simply wait
power of a full belly.” for it to starve. Eventually the army must move or die.
Unfortunately, the only alternative to taking whatever is
— Akodo, Leadership needed from the local area is to carry everything along, or for
239
a longer campaign, to set up a caravan system that will bring
Without weapons, arrows, and armor, an army cannot fight.
up supplies from home. Bringing enough supplies requires
Without food (or sandals, for that matter), it cannot advance.

War
considerable organization and forethought, as well as a large,
Without money, it cannot hire ronin mercenaries and keep
slow, and vulnerable supply train that requires guards, carts,
them in service. These mundane matters, which seem so dull
draft animals, and drivers. The supply train not only slows the
compared to the excitement of battle, are nonetheless crucial
army considerably but it also presents a security problem—
to success in war.
and the larger the train, the greater the problem. Supply trains
There are essentially two ways for Rokugani armies to get are vulnerable to harassing attacks by enemy scouts, special-
what they need to sustain themselves. One is to simply take it ized units like the Shosuro Infiltrators, and even bandits. In
from local sources, by force if necessary. Armies that live off an attempt to minimize this danger, each legion in an army
the land send small foraging parties into nearby settlements is usually made responsible for its own supply train which
or out into the countryside along their line of march, looking marches with it. This reduces the hazards to the supplies but
for food and supplies and taking what they can find. This also tends to complicate the march of a large army.
method is particularly effective in Rokugan, where laws and
Ultimately, however, it is almost impossible for a large army
customs regarding the possession of weapons render peasants
to carry enough food and supplies to maintain itself in the
practically defenseless against armed samurai. And for clans
field. A Rokugani force that expects to be away from its base
that are poor in resources, this may be the only way for them
for more than a couple of weeks will have to either live off
to sustain an army in the field. When a Rokugani army needs
of the land or have additional supplies brought up from the
to forage, it will generally detach one squadron from each
rear. Supply lines present many of the same issues of security
legion, half of the troops led by the nikutai and the other half
that apply to an accompanying train, but even more acutely,
led by the gunso.
since large slow convoys moving through open country are
Appropriating supplies from local sources has its disadvan- extremely tempting targets to bandits and enemy scouts alike.
tages, however. While it costs little in koku, it may cost in The longer they must spend on the road, the more likely it is
time and the goodwill of the locals. Foraging can also take they will be spotted and attacked. Troops must be detached to
up much valuable time, since supplies must be located, then guard the supply convoys, weakening the army’s main force.
gathered and transported back to the main army. Foraging
Armies advancing into enemy territory often try to mitigate
parties may get lost if they are operating in unfamiliar terri-
this problem by establishing fortified supply depots closer
tory, or fall victim to enemy scouts, bandits, or vengeful and
to the front, minimizing the distance that supply convoys
desperate peasants. All of these are complications that only
must travel through enemy territory. A successful army will
add to the burden of an army that is marching hard through
often develop a whole chain of such logistical staging points
enemy territory. And while samurai may well cow the local
stretching back to its home territories. Of course, these depots
commoners into submission, gaining any useful intelligence
are also tempting targets to enemy raids, but they can be
from them will be all but impossible. Hostile locals can also
fortified and garrisoned to protect them. If an army must
retreat, the depots are generally destroyed in order to prevent
Adventure Seeds: Logistics their contents from falling into enemy hands.
The seemingly mundane business of keeping an army The samurai of the Crab Clan have become masters of logis-
supplied can provide PCs with plenty of opportunities tics by force of necessity. They must maintain a very strong
for activity, conflict, and adventure. In fact, they can continual garrison along the Empire’s southern border, and
provide more meat for a roleplaying campaign than this requires a steady and well-organized stream of food and
the pitched battles handled in the mass combat rules. arms. Thus for all their bluster and truculence, they are actu-
Logistical issues face an army every single day, and ally masters of the quartermaster’s quiet art. Fortunately, they
by their nature tend to involve smaller groups and rarely have problems with safeguarding their supply cara-
smaller-scale challenges than a major battle. vans, since they run through friendly territory to reach the
border. However, on those occasions when the Crab attempt
Creative GMs can confront PCs with all manner
an advance against the Shadowlands—such as the various
of logistical problems, many of which can be handled
attempts to recapture Hiruma Castle from the eighth century
through cunning and social skill rather than by
through the twelfth—supply issues become much more acute.
fighting.
Large caravans guarded by at least a legion of Crab soldiers
For example, what if a squadron from the army has are sent out from the Wall to supply such missions, and these
looted a local village for supplies? The peasants are caravans must regularly fight off severe attacks from Shad-
resentful and trouble is brewing, threatening a mass owlands creatures. More than one mission to Hiruma Castle
uprising that will badly disrupt the army’s progress. managed to capture the structure but then died or retreated
A local monk has enough influence to persuade the when supply missions could not win through.
peasants to remain calm... but the monk is also angry
at the army for taking the supplies. The PCs must find
a way to appease the monk or cow the peasants, or
they may soon be fighting a battle of their own.
Maneuver and Battle
“Do not make the mistake of treating the approach march
as a separate thing from the battle. If you can force the
enemy to fight in a disadvantageous position, you have
War

already won half of your victory.”

240 — Akodo, Leadership

There is a very good reason why the two clans most devoted to
Chapter Ten

the game of shogi—the Lion, who excel at it, and the Unicorn,
who first introduced it to Rokugan—are also two of the most
warlike of the Great Clans. Their long experience and devo-
tion to the art of war has taught them to visualize the theater
of operations as they would the game board. They under-
stand the importance of maneuver, not just on the field of
battle itself, but as it is planned out on regional maps
spread out on camp tables in the rikugunsho-
kan’s tent and executed by the army on its
way to battle. These clans understand that
in war, as in shogi, the opponent always
has a say in the flow of the game, and in
the heat of the fight or the campaign, one
must never lose sight of one’s real strength
and position relative to the enemy. To the
great commanders of Rokugan, a clear mind
is just as important in achieving victory as
brute strength or numbers.
Although Rokugani armies maneuver
on the battlefield in discrete units, they
fight in fairly loose formations and
open order, so each warrior can pick
out his opponent when his unit comes
to blows with the enemy. Once opposing
units come to blows, command and control
rapidly degrades and even a fighting
withdrawal can be difficult to execute.
Thus, Rokugani battles often see each
side carefully committing a few legions
(or smaller units) at a time, knowing that
once in the fight these troops will be difficult to retrieve. Once
in the thick of battle, small units operate largely on their own,
and it is up to junior officers to show initiative and clarity of Peasant Revolts
mind. Indeed, even if a unit emerges victorious from its initial
Peasant revolts are seldom mentioned in the official histories of
collision with the enemy, it may find itself cut off from friendly
Rokugan, where they are usually only mentioned as part of a
lines and forced to operate on its own.
Bloodspeaker uprising or similar blasphemy. In fact, peasant revolts
Prior to the actual work of the battlefield, however, comes a are a regular and even somewhat expected part of Rokugani life,
much longer period of march and maneuver, as armies feel their and are especially likely to occur during times of war, bad harvest,
way toward each other and seek to arrange a battle on favor- or natural disaster. Most revolts are local and easily put down, but
able ground. A good general understands marching to battle on several occasions major uprisings have spread through the lands
encompasses almost as much activity as the battle itself, and of entire clans or even threatened the stability of the entire Empire.
Rokugani military campaigns play out over days and weeks. To
The tendency of armies to seize food and supplies without
the individual soldier very little seems to happen; there is only
compensation, not to mention sometimes drafting farmers into
marching and carrying, hour after hour, day after day.
ashigaru units or labor forces, often drives peasants into suffi-
Scouts will come into their own on the march, and indeed cient desperation to revolt. War may also drive peasants from
have much more to do than on the actual day of battle. Gath- their homes, destroy their farmlands, abuse their families, or
ering accurate intelligence on the enemy’s position, numbers, otherwise leave them starving or outraged. Although war is
and intentions is crucial. Samurai sometimes look down on a frequent cause of peasant revolts, it is not the only one; bad
the scout’s trade as unworthy of respect, but everyone who harvests or famines may also bring desperation and fury, espe-
rises to the rank of rikugunshokan understands such an atti- cially if a callous local lord refuses to lower taxes or otherwise
tude is ridiculous. As the main army marches, it is the scouts ease the burden on the suffering common folk. Since peasants
who keep them safe, locating the enemy, tracking his move- are both devout and extremely superstitious, they may also blame
ments, and just as importantly keeping enemy scouts away. poor harvests, droughts, floods, or plague on those higher up in
Patrols must be constantly sent out and debriefed on their the Celestial Order.
return, and an army on the move is perpetually surrounded by
Somewhat more rarely, a charismatic or ambitious commoner
a swarm of scout patrols. An army caught by surprise is half-
may actively rally a peasant rebellion. In contrast to the other

Chapter Ten
beaten already, so good scouting often provides the difference
causes mentioned above, this often happens in time of great
between victory and defeat.
prosperity; for when the peasantry has more time for leisure,
Scouts are commonly entrusted as messengers, since they they also have more time to envy their superiors. Some lords
tend to be more skilled in horsemanship and used to operating actually raise taxes in times of prosperity to keep their peasants
alone. Courier duty can be more dangerous than it sounds, working hard. More crafty daimyo hold longer and more elabo- 241
since messengers must sacrifice alertness and stealth for speed. rate harvest festivals to distract their people.
Scouts may also be given less honorable missions depending

War
Monks often become involved in peasant unrest. Sworn to
on the philosophy of the clan they serve. Sabotage and assas-
poverty and simplicity, monks feel kinship for suffering peasants
sination are natural tasks for warriors who are trained in stealth
and will often speak on their behalf against a cruel or callous
and accustomed to operating alone or in small groups. The
lord, or even lead revolts themselves. Rokugani unarmed martial
Scorpion and Crab are both quite willing to make ruthless use
arts, after all, originated from Togashi Kaze’s determination
of scouts, and the Crane Clan’s Daidoji family is also known
to help the unarmed common folk defend themselves against
to set Bushido aside in order to seek battlefield advantage in
abusive samurai. During times of unrest, some daimyo bar their
such ways. On the other hand, it is difficult to imagine the
provinces to members of monastic orders known for militaristic
Lion engaging in such underhanded tactics—although under
tendencies, such as the Order of Osano-Wo.
the duress of war even the most honorable samurai may feel
the temptation to do anything for victory. Not all peasant revolts end in large-scale bloodshed. After
the initial wave of unrest and violence, many lords will surrepti-
Inasmuch as the different clans have different styles of
tiously make deals with their peasants, exchanging promises of
warfare, there is some variation in their approach to stra-
better conditions for the lives of the revolt’s ringleaders. Such
tegic maneuvers. The Crab, true to their reputation for blunt-
compromises allow both sides to save face and minimize further
ness and ferocity, prefer the shortest possible path to reach
destruction. When this is not possible, daimyo will try to put down
the enemy and hit him straight on. Both the Crane and the
the revolt with local militias rather than waste their samurai on
Phoenix, with smaller standing armies than their chief rivals,
such troubles—but since those militias are usually ashigaru and
tend to advance cautiously and try to avoid fighting on the
doshin from the local population, they can be unreliable. Calling
enemy’s terms; the Crane also like to feign retreat in the face
on clan military assets to put down a revolt is a major confes-
of the enemy, then turn suddenly upon their foe’s vanguard
sion of failure by a local daimyo, not to mention a serious diver-
and defeat it in detail. The Dragon favor unpredictability as a
sion of resources if the revolt takes place during a time of war.
guiding strategic principle, while the Lion may be counted on
(Some clans have been known to use peasant revolts as weapons
to conduct their campaigns according to military orthodoxy—
against each other, sending in agents to foment unrest.) As a last
but also to execute their conventional and predictable stra-
resort, the Imperial Legions may be called in, although a daimyo
tegic plans with unmatched discipline and competence. The
reduced to such a step will probably have to commit seppuku to
Mantis prefer to always fight along the mainland coast, where
atone for his mismanagement of his province.
they can use their mastery of the waters to move troops by
boat, much faster than any marching army, and strike at will
wherever they please. The Scorpion make strategic deception
a fundamental tenet of their art of war, and this extends to
march and maneuver along with everything else. Every Scor-
War

pion general makes it his primary goal to deceive the enemy affairs, dangerous and ugly but also boring and wearisome to
242
about his true location, numbers, and direction of movement. both attacker and defender. However, the value of castles and
The Unicorn also place a premium on achieving strategic other strongpoints makes them well worth fighting for; thus,
Chapter Ten

surprise, but like the Mantis, prefer to gain it through speed many commanders feel they have little choice but to endure
of movement; their mastery of cavalry warfare allows them to the casualties and squalor a siege inevitably entails.
move overland with a speed no other clan army can match, Castles have both political and military value. Politically,
and in the twelfth century the special techniques practiced by they serve as symbols of a clan or family’s prestige, and the
their Baraunghar army only sharpen this advantage. loss of a castle can induce bitter long-term enmity. The Crane
Both the Unicorn and the Lion have mastered the strategic warlord Tsume Retsu’s capture of Toshi Ranbo in the eleventh
art of coordinating separate columns moving along different century triggered two generations of near-perpetual warfare
axes of advance, concentrating only at the last possible between Crane and Lion. Militarily, castles allow a smaller
moment and thus keeping the enemy in the dark as to where force to hold off a much larger one, and they serve as excel-
they intend to strike. The Unicorn can usually execute this lent command centers, training facilities, and supply depots.
strategy with greater speed, due to their superior mobility, but Castles are the main bases from which armies operate; just
the Lion Clan’s greater overall numbers allow it superior flex- about every Rokugani army, when in the field, will ultimately
ibility in applying this strategy. trace its line of communications back to a castle belonging
to its clan. During a war castles also provide a safe rallying
point for a defeated or retreating army, forcing the enemy to
Sieges either stop its progress to lay siege to the castle or bypass it
and leave the garrison to operate freely in its rear.
“As a form of warfare, reducing a fortification has only A lengthy siege can buy valuable time for a defender, while
this to recommend it: After you have participated in a forcing an attacker to spend time he cannot spare. But these
siege for the first time, whether as attacker or defender, strategic considerations are often small consolation to an
many things in life will seem less troublesome.” outnumbered garrison besieged in a castle. These men know
there are only three ways for a siege to end, and two are
— Akodo, Leadership highly unfavorable to them. Ideally the siege will lift, either
because the attacker gives up or is forced to retreat. Many
As discussed in the L5R 4th Edition core rulebook’s Book of Air, garrisons endure based solely on the hope that a relief force
Rokugani sieges tend to be protracted and unpleasant affairs. will drive away the besieging army. Absent such relief (or a
With the exception of the Crab Clan, Rokugani siege weapons sortie by the garrison that actually manages to drive away the
are fairly basic and often not up to the task of reducing a besiegers), there are two likely outcomes. Either the besieging
well-built castle, so most sieges become long and tedious army will starve the garrison into submission, or it will take
the castle by storm.
The Imperial Histories: The Night of Falling Stars
In the tenth century, a Lion army led by Matsu Aigito marched against the Crane, besieging the castle called Shiro no Yogin. The Daidoji
defenders, outnumbered 10 to 1, retreated inside the walls and prepared to wait out a siege. The castle was small and had only limited food
stores, but at first the Crane were able to bring in supplies through a network of underground tunnels. Eventually Aigito’s men located the
tunnels and sealed them, killing the supply runners.
The Lion claim they offered the garrison an honorable surrender that would let the women and children go free, but the Crane answered
with taunts and garbage hurled from the walls, believing they would be saved by the Emperor’s favor. The Crane claim the Lion attacked
without cause, driven by the temper and blind pride of their commander. Whatever the truth may be, at the end of three weeks the supplies
were running out and the Crane faced imminent starvation. Rather than surrender, the women, children, and elderly within the castle leaped
from its walls, holding torches as they plunged to their deaths through the night air. The garrison fought to the death, and the castle came
into Lion hands, where it remained.
For centuries afterward, Shiro no Yogin was haunted by the restless spirits of the Crane civilians who perished in an act of rage and
despair. The great Crane general Daidoji Yurei, born on the field of battle, spent a lifetime trying to retake the castle for the Crane; he died
unfulfilled, and his vengeful spirit joined the rest of Shiro no Yogin’s goryo, vengeful ghosts, stalking the castle walls on the anniversary of
the great slaughter.

Starving a castle out is a lengthy process, since most Roku-


gani fortresses maintain very extensive supply stores and have
Siege Engines in Rokugan
interior wells for water. Moreover, many castles have secret Only the Crab and the Lion have any significant tradition of
passages or secure back roads to slip more supplies or rein- siege engineering, and they refer to their battle engineers as
forcements inside, and cutting off all such routes into the castle gishi hoi. Those of the Crab, needless to say, are generally
can be a campaign in itself. Ultimately, if the attackers can regarded as the true masters of the art, although the Lion
maintain the siege long enough the garrison will either have have done their best to learn their ways. Siege engines can
to surrender or starve to death, if disease hasn’t destroyed it improve the odds for the attacker, and they are a must for a
already—though disease can be a scourge on the attacker as besieging army that wishes to take a castle by storm.

Chapter Ten
well. Rokugani siege weapons are generally limited to basic
Surrender, of course, is a disgrace according to Bushido. A catapults and battering rams, both used for breaking down
garrison with no hope of relief is often more likely to attempt walls and strongpoints. The physical effect of such weapons
a suicidal attack on the besiegers, or commit mass seppuku often doesn’t amount to much, but the constant pressure of
rather than disgrace themselves by asking mercy of the enemy. attack can wear down a garrison’s morale. Siege ladders are 243
On rare occasions a surrender may be negotiated, especially widely used during assaults on fortified positions, and the
if one of the more pragmatic clans like the Scorpion, Crab, or Crab also construct siege towers to help their troops surmount

War
Mantis is involved. Bushido notwithstanding, a garrison that a castle’s walls and nullify their defensive advantage.
surrenders is generally granted some honors of war—perhaps On some occasions, less scrupulous samurai have been
even the right to leave the castle and report to their superiors known to make use of explosive devices (the so-called “gaijin
before committing seppuku. More often, though, terms are not pepper”) to assist in a siege, although such methods are very
so generous. Perhaps the senior officers will be granted the much taboo and can only be employed in situations where
right to commit seppuku on the spot, with the rank-and-file none will survive to reveal the dishonor.
either executed or disarmed and stripped of their position as
samurai.
As noted, starving out a garrison can be a very long
and drawn out process, and an advancing army may not
have the time to waste. Thus, some commanders will
try to force the issue and take the castle by storm.
An assault on a well-designed and well-defended
castle can be a very expensive proposition indeed,
and some commanders will not attempt it at all
unless they can call on special resources such as
abundant siege weapons, powerful shugenja, or a
traitor within the castle. A failed assault can actu-
ally weaken the besieging army to the point where
it is no longer able to maintain the siege.
Whether successful or not, assaults are always
terrible and bloody affairs. Even a badly compro-
mised fortification can allow defenders to inflict
substantial casualties on an attacking force. In
return, of course, the defenders can expect no
quarter from the attackers, and even women and
children within a castle may be slain by attackers
driven to fury by their losses. Either the attackers
will be repulsed with much loss, or they will
slaughter the garrison to the last inhabitant.
The Imperial Histories: The Origins of Kobo
The brutal Crab fighting style called Kobo Ichi-Kai, whose students call themselves the Hida Pragmatists, was one of the first off-shoots of
Kaze’s jiujutsu, but its origins are shrouded in mystery and controversy. Some histories claim the style was created by a man named Hida
Shinmen, while others credit one of Shinmen’s students, Kaiu Dokushojin, as the true founder of the style. What seems indisputable is that
the Crab Champion of the time, Hida Tekien, was so determined for the Crab to learn the secrets of Togashi Kaze’s fighting techniques that
he commanded his own men to become peasants. Kaze’s students would only teach peasants, so Tekien acted accordingly. Supposedly, his
chosen men spent thirty years living as commoners, learning the basics of jiujutsu.
Once they returned to share their knowledge, the Crab quickly discovered that Kaze’s ways of fighting did not always work very well
against the creatures of the Shadowlands. Eventually, a small group of Crab samurai led by Kaiu Dokushojin decided to solve the problem
in a straightforward manner. Dismissing any theories or academic studies with the simple words, “I am a pragmatist,” Dokushojin and his
chosen assistants spent another sixteen years criss-crossing the Empire, fighting all possible opponents, learning what worked and what did
not against every foe and in every possible situation. Kobo was the result of their studies, and Dokushojin’s iconic phrase inspired the name
of the school they created.
The Crab have embellished this history with a highly controversial story: according to them, the Emperor himself demanded the aging
Hida Tekien bring forth a warrior to demonstrate the new fighting style. Dokushojin chose a single student, Tekien’s asthmatic grand-
daughter Hida Akemi. She spent two years in training. When the Emperor finally arrived to see the results, Akemi—who stood perhaps
five feet tall in sandals—proceeded to blind and kill a captured ogre, followed by three armored samurai from each clan. As the Emperor
and his court stared at the bloody slaughter in shock and horror, Hida Tekien handed his granddaughter the clan’s ancestral wakizashi and
commanded, “Teach that to my bushi.”
Of course this story is merely a story, not recorded in any official history, and the Crab themselves will admit this in public. No Crab would
ever endanger the Emperor, even slightly, by allowing him into the presence of a Shadowlands creature like an ogre. No Emperor (save
perhaps the infamous Steel Chrysanthemum) would ever send 21 samurai to their deaths merely to demonstrate a fighting technique. The
entire story is surely a myth perpetuated by Crab boasts and drunken tales, and in the calm light of day they will admit this.
But get a Crab into a tea-house at night, with a few cups of sake in his belly, and he will swear on his grandfather’s sword that the whole
thing is completely true.
War

244

Martial Arts in Rokugan his subjects would refuse to obey an order, Hantei III ordered
Chapter Ten

the Emerald Champion to execute him… but when Kaze


refused to defend himself, Emerald Champion Doji Kuzume
Samurai are masters of armed combat, masters of waging war committed seppuku rather than kill a defenseless monk. The
with sword, spear, bow, and many other weapons besides. Emperor immediately turned to the senior Lion in court,
However, the human body is also a weapon, and the Way Matsu Noshin, and ordered him as the new Emerald Cham-
of the Open Hand is practiced by many Rokugani across pion to kill Kaze. The Lion obeyed instantly, and Togashi
the Empire. Although hand-to-hand combat is studied most Kaze died without ever teaching his fighting techniques to a
frequently by monks, many samurai also study the basics, single samurai. Only within the ranks of the peasantry and the
and a few clans have developed full-blown martial arts styles tattooed ise zumi of the Dragon Clan did his methods survive.
of their own.
Of course, in an Empire of warriors no fighting style
Martial arts in Rokugan originated in the reign of Hantei could remain fully secret. Once it became clear that it was
III, when the Empire first proclaimed official edicts against possible to fight effectively while unarmed, the samurai of
peasants carrying weapons. Initially the results of this were the Empire began to study it. Although unarmed combat did
distinctly mixed, for the samurai population was much lower not have the same prestige as fighting with weapons, it was
in those days and protecting the entirety of the commoner still a useful skill for a samurai to have, and many clans made
population was difficult. Bandits, abusive samurai, drunken efforts to learn at least the basics of jiujutsu. In the modern
ronin, wandering goblins, and other dangers were rampant. Empire, simple jiujutsu techniques are taught in most bushi
Into this chaotic time stepped Togashi Kaze, a tattooed monk dojo, and a few families have developed their own unarmed
who had devised a new unarmed fighting style while he called fighting techniques—in some cases derived from Kaze’s orig-
jiujutsu, or “hands and feet.” Kaze traveled the Empire, chal- inal discoveries, in other cases emerging from the clan’s own
lenging and defeating abusive samurai, teaching his fighting martial traditions. The Crane, for example, developed the
techniques to peasants far and wide. He became hugely martial art called Mizu-do (the Way of Water) from phys-
popular among the common folk, and hugely unpopular ical acting techniques called maya, used in Kabuki and Noh
among the samurai caste. He refused to teach his techniques theater. Mantis sailors devised a fighting style based on their
to samurai, declaring he would not do so until the Son of practical experiences in drunken bar-brawls, while the Crab,
Heaven rescinded his edict. Finally, the Hantei Emperor for their part, developed the martial form known as Kobo Ichi-
summoned Kaze to the Imperial city. Kai by adapting the basic concepts of jiujutsu to the peculiar
The Emperor commanded Kaze to demonstrate his fighting demands of war against the Shadowlands.
techniques, but the tattooed man refused. Furious that one of
Chapter Ten
cc Faction Effects: The Crab are the acknowledged
masters of siege warfare, and the GM can represent
GM’s Toolbox: this on the Mass Battle roll by giving the Crab side a
Adapting the Mass Combat bonus based on the presence of Kaiu Engineers. The
general on that side gains an additional number of
245

Rules to Siege Warfare unkept dice on his Battle roll equal to half (rounded

War
up) the Engineer skill rank of the highest-Status Kaiu
Engineer present.
cc Winning the Siege: Success in a siege is difficult, and
If the GM wishes to use the Mass Combat rules in the L5R
requires weeks at a minimum, if not months. Assum-
4th Edition core rulebook to cover sieges, we suggest the
ing the castle does not fall by storm, the GM should
following modifications:
choose a “base” amount of time in which the castle
cc Time: Each roll on the Mass Battle Table normally might fall—we suggest three weeks for a small cas-
represents a relatively short amount of time in a tle, six weeks for a medium-sized castle, and twelve
pitched battle, half an hour or so. For a siege, each weeks for a truly formidable Kyuden. Keep track of
roll should instead represent one day. For an excep- how many Mass Battle rolls are won by the defender
tionally slow or wearisome siege, the GM may choose and how many by the attacker during that time. If
to have each roll represent two or three days, or even the besieger wins more rolls than the defender, the
a week. castle’s defenses have weakened enough that it can-
cc Determining the Advantage: Due to the intrinsic not hold out (although this does not mean it will fall
advantages of defending a well-fortified castle, the easily—the defenders may launch a suicide attack, or
defending general should receive a sizable bonus to the besieger may have to storm the castle to finally
his roll to determine whether he is winning, losing, or break the last crumbling defense). If the defender won
tied. A suggested starting point is +10 for a small or an equal or greater number of rolls, the castle holds
weak castle, +15 or +20 for a strong castle, and +25 out; the besieger must either break off the siege or
or more for the Empire’s greatest defensive positions, maintain it for the same length of time again. For
such as Shiro Mirumoto or Kyuden Hida. each additional length of time the siege is maintained,
cc Level of Engagement: PCs who are defending may the attacking commander gains a cumulative +10 bo-
only choose to be Engaged or Disengaged. PCs who nus to the Battle rolls as the defender is weakened by
are in the attacking force may also choose to be in the starvation and despair.
Reserves. If one of the generals chooses to escalate the Obviously, the GM can and should mix in additional chal-
siege—a defender sorties to try to rout the attackers, or lenges and variations to this basic structure, such as the
an attacker who tries to storm the castle—the Heavily arrival of a relief force from outside the castle, outbreaks of
Engaged level becomes an option, and all defenders disease in one or both armies, attempts to overtake the castle
must be either Engaged or Heavily Engaged. through treachery, and so forth.
War

246
Heroic Opportunities opposition from enemy scouts, peasant rebels, or other such
issues.
for Siege Battles
Chapter Ten

Messenger Duty
The following section lists some additional potential Heroic The PCs are assigned to carry an important message. If they
Opportunities that are optimized for siege warfare. The GM is are part of the garrison, this will require slipping through
encouraged to create more such Opportunities tailored to the the besieger’s cordon around the castle—a dangerous mission
particular battle he is depicting. indeed.

Archery Duel Sortie


Enemy archer units have picked out your unit to concentrate The garrison is making a probing attack against a section
their fire. You must fire back or take cover. The enemy archers of the line to test the strength of the besieging army and, if
may be samurai in numbers equal to the PCs, or ashigaru possible, raid their camp. Although this is only a testing raid,
bowmen equal to twice the number of PCs. Whichever side it will still be a sharp and desperate fight regardless of which
is part of the defending garrison should receive Armor TN side the PCs are on. The PCs must fight a skirmish against
bonuses to reflect the cover afforded by the fortifications. If appropriate opposition (a good starting point would be an
the PCs defeat the opposing archers, they gain 2 Glory and the equal number of samurai of the same Insight Rank). If the PCs
opposing general suffers a -3 penalty to his next Battle roll. defeat them, they will gain 3 Glory.

Disease Too Close to the Walls


Sieges do not lend themselves to maintaining proper sanita- If the PCs are with the besieging force, they are ordered to
tion, either in the besiegers’ camp or in the castle. The PCs advance and scout out a section of the walls to assess their
must make a Stamina Roll against a TN of 15. All who fail defenses and the strength of the garrison—unless they perform
contract a disease of the GM’s determination. Without proper the mission stealthily, they are caught by a small detachment
treatment (Medicine rolls or a suitable spell) the disease will from the garrison. Conversely, if the PCs are with the garrison,
be debilitating and possibly fatal. they are ordered to intercept a small party of enemy scouts
spotted advancing close to the walls. In either case, the PCs
Foraging Party must fight a skirmish against a suitable opposing force, most
likely slightly weaker than they are. If the PCs defeat them,
The PCs are sent to forage for supplies (food, arrows, medicine,
they gain 2 Glory.
etc.) in the surrounding area. This mission may encounter
Rank Three: Fury of the Avalanche
At this rank the Pragmatist learns to fight just as well with his
bare hands or whatever is available to him as with the tradi-
New Mechanics tional weapons of the samurai. You may make attacks as a
Simple Action when fighting unarmed or with an improvised
weapon, or when wielding a Samurai keyword weapon.

This section provides new mechanics for use in the L5R 4th Rank Four: Stone Turns Steel Aside
Edition RPG. Here we present the Hida Pragmatist school, The Pragmatist is taught he does not need a weapon when
the oddly-named warriors who follow the traditions of Kobo he can turn an enemy’s weapon back on him. Regardless of
Ichi-Kai. your Stance, a number of times per skirmish equal to your
Void, immediately after you are attacked with a melee weapon
(after damage is rolled, if the attack hit) you may take a Free
New Basic School: Action to make a Contested Roll using Jiujutsu /Agility
against your enemy’s (Weapon Skill) / Agility. If you win the
Hida Pragmatist [Bushi] roll, you immediately strike the enemy with his own weapon
The practitioners of Kobo Ichi-Kai, whose primary dojo is (thus, you use your own Strength when determining damage
located in Clear Water Village, focus on unarmed combat rolled with this Technique). You may Raise on this Contested
above all other forms of martial conflict. Although sometimes Roll to perform the Increased Damage Maneuver.
considered a touch bizarre by other Crab warriors, they are This technique cannot be used during an iaijutsu duel.
nonetheless respected because of their sheer physical power
and ability to devastate virtually any opponent in hand-to- Rank Five: Fight to the End
hand combat. Pragmatists make fine yojimbo, since they can The final lesson of the Pragmatist teaches him to prevail no
leave their weapons at the door and suffer only minimal loss matter what the odds, killing his enemies no matter how
of effectiveness when doing so. Even creatures of the Shad- severe his own injuries. At the start of your Turn you may
owlands can be overcome by a skilled Pragmatist, and indeed spend a Void point to allow you make an attack as a Complex

Chapter Ten
the school was originally developed out of the need to adapt Action that ignores your Wound penalties (including Down
jiujitsu to fighting inhuman opponents. and Out) and any restrictions or penalties from Status effects
or physical Disadvantages you are currently suffering. You
Hida Pragmatist [Bushi] gain a +3k1 bonus to your damage roll
with this attack. 247
cc Benefit: +1 Agility
cc Skills: Athletics, Defense, Jiujutsu (Impro-

War
vised Weapons) 2, Kenjutsu, Lore: Shadowlands,
any Bugei skill
cc Honor: 2.5
cc Outfit: Light or Heavy Armor, Sturdy Clothing,
Daisho, Heavy Weapon or Polearm, Traveling Pack,
3 koku

Techniques

Rank One: The Eternal Stone Unleashed


The Pragmatist is taught to endure terror and
humiliation while killing his enemies with
anything he can find. You gain a bonus of
+1k0 to any roll made to resist Intimidation
or Fear effects. You also gain a bonus of +1k0
to the total of your attack and damage rolls
when fighting unarmed or with improvised
weapons. However, you must always keep
high dice with any attack rolls or damage
rolls that benefit from this Technique.

Rank Two: Wearing


Down the Mountain
At this rank the Pragmatist learns to strike
repeatedly at the same point, wounding
even powerful opponents. When fighting
unarmed or with an improvised weapon,
you may make the Extra Attack Maneuver
for only 3 Raises instead of 5.
Chapter Eleven The World Beyond

250
Chapter Eleven

Chapter Eleven
T
he student hesitated as he stared carefully at the map. It “You have taught me always to question, always to seek 251
was an incredibly detailed representation of the Phoenix knowledge, to crave certainty. How can we know that nothing

The World Beyond


lands, with very specific boundaries drawn between the of consequence lies beyond the borders? The Empire has little
provinces. It looked a little bit like a spider’s web with its contact with the world beyond, is that not right?”
careful array of symbols and notations. Finally, he leaned The sensei smiled broadly. “Quite right,” he said. “This
forward and placed three additional markers on the board, is not a subject I normally delve into, however, and I must
then stepped back. He glanced at the three tiny pieces of confess that my experience in that regard is somewhat limited.
carved wood in his palm. “I am finished, master.” But if you have questions, I will attempt to answer them.”
The sensei raised an eyebrow. “You have not placed all the The boy considered carefully. “I know that contact with
markers.” gaijin cultures is forbidden without the express consent of
“No,” the student said. “I believe you gave me too many.” the Imperial families, but what do we know about the gaijin?
“Are you suggesting I was in error?” Surely they cannot all be of the same culture, the same race?
And why is contact prohibited?”
“No,” the student repeated. “I believe you simply wished to
see if I would trust my recollections.” “They are indeed a varied and assorted lot,” the sensei
agreed, “but they have much in common with one another. They
The sensei chuckled. “You believe correctly. The Phoenix
are without honor and have no sense of decorum or decency.
lands can be somewhat confusing in their layout. I am pleased
There are exceptions, of course, but as individual peoples and
to see that you trusted your instincts, however. Be certain of
cultures, there is nothing to find admirable about the gaijin.”
what you know, and ignore all that casts doubt upon it.”
“On what is that assessment based, master? I do not doubt
The student bowed slightly in appreciation, then looked at
that you speak the truth, but how did you arrive at such a
the map again. He tilted his head curiously, then gestured to the
conclusion?”
edge of the map. “What lies beyond the Phoenix lands, master?”
The sensei nodded. “There was a time, centuries ago, when
Now it was the sensei’s turn to bear a curious expression.
the gaijin were present within the Empire in a limited fashion.
“The Northern Wall Mountains, of course. You can see them
They had a presence in the Imperial City, but they revealed
there on the map.”
their treacherous and deceitful nature eventually, and were
“No, master, I mean… what lies beyond the mountains? commanded to leave.” He gestured at the map’s depiction of
What lies beyond the borders of the Empire?” the bay near Otosan Uchi. “A tremendous battle was fought in
The sensei waved the comment away dismissively. “Nothing the city and the bay. The presence of the gaijin had corrupted
of consequence.” a number of the Empress’ vassals at that time. They are
The student nodded, but then seemed to think better of it. like harbingers of a plague, but rather than a sickness, they
“How can we know that?” brought dishonor and shame.” He shook his head. “All you
must know of the gaijin, for now, is that they cannot, they
“Eh?” For the first time the sensei seemed genuinely must not be trusted. Not for any reason, or any price.”
puzzled. “What do you mean?”
Gaijin undermine the Rokugani view of society and indeed
reality itself. They have no position within the Celestial Order,
The Xenophobia no reason to be part of the world. Worse yet, they them-
selves fail to recognize the Celestial Order, fail to worship
of Rokugan the Fortunes or revere the kami. Such people simply do not
“fit” into the Rokugani vision of the universe, and their very
presence seems to damage its structure. Their traditions are
bizarre and nonsensical, their bewildering variety of peoples
The term “xenophobia” is perhaps not the most suitable to and cultures are united only by their complete failure to
describe the Rokugani attitude toward gaijin. Although the understand things the Rokugani consider fundamental to
Empire’s commoners certainly find foreigners terrifying, civilized and moral human life.
samurai regard them not so much with fear as with disgust, Ideally, the Rokugani would prefer to ignore the outside
contempt, and sheer incomprehension. world completely, to pretend there is nothing beyond the
The reasons for this are clear once one considers that Empire’s borders but empty wastelands and perhaps a few
Rokugan is an isolated culture with a powerful sense of its scattered primitive tribes. Unfortunately, history has not
own civilizational superiority and its place at the center of allowed them such a luxury, and Rokugan has endured more
the cosmos. All of the Empire’s citizens, from the lowliest than one encounter with major gaijin cultures and civiliza-
eta to the Emperor himself, are defined by their place within tions. Many of these encounters have ended in hostilities, and
Rokugan and, by extension, within the Celestial Order. even those which did not lead to violence have often had
Further, Rokugan is a society where social change happens serious disruptive effects on the Empire’s internal affairs.
very slowly if it happens at all. The patterns and customs There is probably no stronger or more basic example of
of Rokugani civilization were established by divine mandate this than the history of the Unicorn Clan, the clan born out
at the dawn of the Empire, and changing them can be seen of Shinjo’s ancient Ki-Rin Clan at the dawn of the Empire.
The World Beyond

as not merely improper but verging on the blasphemous. In Shinjo was unique among the founding Kami for her curi-
fact, the Rokugani belief in kharma means someone who osity about the outside world and her profound compassion
violates the Celestial Order is not merely making a mistake for all of its inhabitants. When the First War against Fu Leng
in the current day but is also damaging the future state of his came to an end, she led her followers out of the Empire to
soul. Thus, changes to Rokugan’s society and civilization tend learn about the rest of the world. The Ki-Rin spent eight
to only “stick” if they are maintained and upheld by either centuries journeying through the lands outside Rokugan, and
earlier tradition or the mandate of divine will. For example, their experiences—including the adoption of many foreign
252 the endorsement of the Toturi Dynasty and, later, the Iweko tribes such as the Ujik-Hai into their ranks—changed them
Dynasty by the will of the Heavens allowed the Rokugani to profoundly. After their return to Rokugan as the Unicorn
accept their ascendance with relatively little complaint and Clan, they still exhibited a variety of gaijin influences, such as
Chapter Eleven

indeed with celebration; a new dynasty which took power eating red meat, using leather horse saddles and fur garments,
solely by its own strength would have met with much greater and fighting with strange weapons such as scimitars. The
resistance and would probably have been forced to maintain Unicorn Clan’s ability to retain these alien customs while still
its power through cruelty and military might. rejoining the Empire, and even to impose some changes on

The Imperial Histories: The Gaijin and the Tortoise Clan


In the aftermath of the Battles of White Stag and the Raging Seas, hundreds of gaijin were left stranded in the territory they oc-
cupied north of Otosan Uchi. A Dragon samurai named Agasha Kasuga made covert arrangements to smuggle these gaijin back
to their homeland, using bribed Yasuki merchants. Months later, he returned to the Empire and requested a private audience with
Hantei VIII—after which the Emperor proclaimed him as the founder of a new Minor Clan, the Tortoise. Kasuga and his followers
were granted the lands which had been occupied by the gaijin. (Where Kasuga’s followers came from is something of a mystery.)
The exact duties of the Tortoise Clan, and the reasons behind their formation, are kept carefully secret from the Empire as a
whole. Officially, they were appointed as protectors of the fortifications of Otosan Uchi and of the waters of the Bay of the Golden
Sun. (The first duty lapsed when Otosan Uchi was destroyed, but the second remains in place even after that catastrophe.) It is
widely known that the Tortoise engage in the more disreputable forms of commerce, including the sale of gaijin curiosities; they
are also known to associate with commoners in ways most samurai find shocking. Only the direct protection of the Emperor has
prevented the rest of Rokugan from destroying the Tortoise for their disgraceful behavior.
The truth about the Tortoise, however, is worse than most samurai would ever imagine. The clan’s true duty is to keep watch
over the gaijin, sending ships to foreign ports and trading Rokugani goods such as pearls, jade, silk, weapons, and art for gaijin
items like scissors, spyglasses, books, and utensils. This covert trade allows the Tortoise to keep tabs on gaijin activities and make
sure the Emperor is warned of any future invasion that might replicate the horror of White Stag. Each time a new Emperor
takes the throne, the daimyo of the Tortoise visits the Son of Heaven, confesses all the improper actions the Tortoise have taken
to protect the Empire, and offers his seppuku. The Emperor, of course, always refuses the seppuku and orders the Tortoise to
continue fulfilling their duties.
other clans (such as forcing them to
adapt to cavalry warfare), was and
remains deeply unsettling to the rest
of Rokugan. Some clans have never
truly accepted the Unicorn as
proper Rokugani, although polit-
ical and military reality requires
they treat them as such.
The Unicorn retain some
contacts with the Burning Sands,
and through their experiences
the Rokugani have learned quite
a bit about the cultures beyond
the desert. In the twelfth century
the Scorpion Clan also endured
a brief but painful exile to the
Burning Sands, leading to more
contacts with those foreign societies.
However, these contacts have for the
most part been distant, intermittent,
and non-violent. The great desert
of the Burning Sands effectively
serves as a shield, preventing
direct contamination of Rokugan
by those gaijin. For the most
part, the Empire is quite happy

Chapter Eleven
with this isolation. The impact of
the Unicorn is difficult enough
to deal with—the Rokugani have no
desire to confront further influences
from the people across the desert.
253
The oceans also serve a function of
protection from the rest of the world, but do so less

The World Beyond


reliably than the desert. Rokugan’s most violent and trau- contact with foreign peoples, a decree which has remained
matic contact with gaijin came by sea. In the fifth century, more-or-less in force ever since.
a fleet of strange ships arrived in Rokugan and requested The Battle of White Stag and the Battle of the Raging Seas
permission to open trade and diplomatic communication with were pivotal moments in the history of Rokugan’s relations
the Empire. Initially, Empress Hantei VII was willing to allow with the gaijin. Up until that point, the Rokugani had viewed
tentative contacts with the foreigners, but the strange and gaijin as foolish and barbaric, but not necessarily dangerous.
perverse ways of the foreigners quickly led to rising tensions After White Stag, attitudes toward gaijin were far more
and discontent. After two years, the Empress commanded the hostile and many Rokugani regarded them as a real threat
gaijin to depart on pain of death. Historical records differ to the Empire’s safety. Indeed, in the immediate aftermath
as to exactly what incident or combination of incidents led of White Stag “xenophobia” would be an accurate term for
to this decision—some tales blame the decree on in-fighting samurai attitudes toward foreigners. Although the passage of
between different factions of the gaijin, while others claim time (and the lack of any significant renewed contact with
the Miya family may have somehow provoked trouble when the overseas gaijin) eased this fear, the fundamental hostility
they were trying to mediate. (It is known that several Miya created by White Stag never truly vanished, and doubtless
shisha were taken hostage on the gaijin ships and never seen contributed significantly to the hostility which the Unicorn
again.) faced when they returned to the Empire four centuries later.
Whatever the case, the gaijin answered the Hantei’s decree In the eleventh and twelfth centuries Rokugan’s contacts
with a full-scale military assault on the Imperial capital, with foreigners escalate in several ways. The exile of the
occupying the peninsula north of the Bay of the Golden Sun, Scorpion Clan to the Burning Sands lead to the growth of
bombarding the city with cannon, and slaughtering thou- long-distance contacts (including trade) with the cultures
sands of Rokugani samurai with musket fire. Worst of all, across the desert—the Dragon Clan even goes so far as to
their bombardment took the life of the Empress herself, a establish an embassy in the vast gaijin city of Medinaat
crime which filled the Rokugani with fury. After a desperate al-Salaam. The Mantis expand their covert contacts with
land battle known as the Battle of White Stag, the gaijin were foreign peoples as well, and even accept an oath of fealty
finally defeated. Their fleet was likewise largely destroyed in from a gaijin named Rama Singh. At the same time, however,
a naval engagement known as the Battle of the Raging Seas, Rokugan faces terrible new threats from foreign sources—the
leaving only a few vessels to escape back over the waters. invasion of the Army of Dark Fire in the north, followed by
It was in the aftermath of this catastrophic incident that the even more devastating invasion of Kali-Ma’s Destroyers
the new Emperor, Hantei VIII, issued the decree forbidding from the south. Thus, despite the Empire’s growing contacts
with foreign societies, Rokugani fundamental hostility to the
gaijin is unlikely to change any time soon.
The Ivory Kingdoms
The Known Gaijin Far to the south and west of Rokugan, beyond the farthest

Nations reaches of the Shadowlands’ influence and the demon-


infested jungles that lie immediately beyond it, lies a realm of
wonder and majesty known as the Ivory Kingdoms. Through
most of the Empire’s history this distant realm is known only
to the Tortoise and the Mantis Clan, who maintain covert
The Rokugani have only limited knowledge of the differing
trade contacts with it. However, in the twelfth century the
cultures outside their borders. Although the Tortoise Clan
arrival of an ambassador allows the rest of Rokugan to gain
does its best to keep tabs on foreign ports, most of what
at least some knowledge of the place. The Ivory Kingdoms
they learn never goes beyond their own ranks, with only the
are in many ways strikingly similar to the Empire itself, but
most vital information conveyed to the Emperor’s ears. Many
they are nevertheless a gaijin culture and decidedly different
Rokugani are not even aware of distinctions between different
from Rokugan.
gaijin peoples, seeing them all as an undifferentiated and
repellant “other.” Those who do recognize the existence The inhabitants of the Ivory Kingdoms have round eyes,
of different gaijin cultures often have only fragmentary dark tan or brown skin in many different shades, and dark
information on their specific nature, and this straight hair. There seems to be considerable variety in
information is mixed together with gossip, their build and facial features, with some of them having
rumor, and falsehood. thin builds and lean, narrow faces while others have far
taller and more muscular bodies with broader faces. They
dress in cotton garments, usually favoring loose shirts
and pantaloons; the nobility sometimes wear silk as well,
along with splendid jewelry. Nobles and common folk
The World Beyond

alike often wear turbans wrapped around their heads to


shield them from the hot tropical sun of their land.
The history of the Kingdoms is largely a mystery to
Rokugan, but it is known that the most powerful organiza-
tions in the Kingdoms are its noble houses, similar in many
ways to the Great Clans. Each house is led by an extremely
powerful noble known as a Raja, and each Raja rules over
254
particular aspects of the Kingdoms, answering only to the
supreme ruler. This position is often known as the Emperor or
Chapter Eleven

Maharaja, but in the Kingdoms’ earliest history the monarchs


were known as Ikshwaku. There have been numerous dynas-
ties throughout the Kingdoms’ history, perhaps as many as
a dozen.
Like Rokugan, the Ivory Kingdoms are a caste society, and
the various ruling dynasties and the nobility leading the indi-
vidual houses belong to a noble warrior cast known as the
Kshatriya. The Kingdoms’ caste system appears to be just as
rigid as that of Rokugan, possibly even more so. Citizens are
not permitted to marry outside of their caste, and are strongly
encouraged not to even associate with anyone above or below
their own social strata—although in practical terms this is
impossible given how the different castes must interact for
society to function.
The Ivory Kingdoms are polytheistic, believing in several
powerful gods who rule over various aspects of their concept
of the universe. Two of the most powerful of these gods are
Shiva the Destroyer and Vishnu the Preserver. Unlike the
Fortunist faith of Rokugan, the Ivory Kingdoms’ gods do
not always cooperate with each other, and their priests and
followers can find themselves in opposition. Each major god
has at least one wrathful aspect which can arguably be seen
as evil. These evil aspects often have cults associated with
them, such as the Cult of the Destroyer, a particularly insid-
ious group devoted to Kali-ma, the dark aspect of Shiva.
The people of the Ivory Kingdoms lack any sort of xeno-
phobia, and they have explored much of their portion of the
world, sending sizable trade missions and ambassadors to
the Senpet Empire, the city-state of Medinaat al-Salaam, and
other foreign kingdoms. In addition to their contacts with the
Emerald Empire, primarily through the Mantis Clan, they have Tortoise Clan, which maintains covert contact with the major
also had past contacts with the fledgling Unicorn Clan many ports on the distant Merenae continent, has real knowledge of
centuries ago. Merenae culture and history.
In the twelfth century, the Cult of the Destroyer gains great It is known that the Merenae are ruled by a king who they
power within the Ivory Kingdoms and unleashes the Kali-Ma consider to have near-absolute secular power; however, this
Invasion against Rokugan. king is apparently not regarded as a semi-divine being or reli-
gious leader in the same way as Rokugan’s Emperor. That
being said, the king’s power is quite formidable, demonstrated
The Kingdom of Merenae by his ability to halt further research on gunpowder weaponry
by declaring the Cornejo design to be perfect. The Merenae
apparently have several families of nobles (the Cornejos claim
Somewhere to the north and east, across the Sea of Amat-
there are twelve such families, themselves being one of them)
erasu, lies a distant continent inhabited by many different
who rule portions of the kingdom under the authority of the
gaijin nations. Chief among these, apparently, is the Kingdom
king. The exact relationship between king and nobles is some-
of Merenae. The men and women who dwell there are pale-
what confusing, and some statements by Esteban Cornejo
skinned gaijin with round eyes and dark curly hair. Their men
suggest there have been power-struggles between the nobility
grow abundant facial hair and seem to make little effort to
and the monarch. It also appears the social gap between
shave or groom it. The Merenae dress in tight-fitting garments
commoners and nobles is narrower and more fluid among the
made chiefly from leather and various types of woven cloth,
Merenae than in Rokugan (although not so much as in their
and often wear large wide-brimmed hats. They favor gaudy
rival kingdom, the Thrane). Certainly Cornejo seemed quite
decorations on their garments, including abundant embroi-
baffled by the notion of “half-people” or “non-people.”
dery, lace, and large feathers in their hats. For armaments they
carry blades and polearms of steel, and for protection they The Merenae religious beliefs are obscure—no Rokugani
sometimes wear steel plates covering their torsos, along with has bothered to study their faith, since it is obviously false.
oddly-shaped steel kabuto (helms) on their heads. However, It appears they do not believe in the Celestial Wheel or the
their most notorious weapons are those which use the dreaded concept of kharma. Instead, they seem to believe each mortal

Chapter Eleven
gaijin pepper: muskets and cannon. To the Rokugani these soul gets only a single journey through the world, and every
weapons are terrifyingly unnatural and indeed near-magical soul is equally important regardless of what sort of life its
in nature, a sort of alien alchemy or sorcery that violates the body leads. All notions which the Rokugani find absurd and
proper order of things. blasphemous, of course.
The Merenae encountered Rokugan in the fifth century At some point between Rokugan’s sixth century and twelfth
when a fleet of their ships arrived at Otosan Uchi, requesting century, the Merenae continent suffered a dire and monstrous 255
permission to establish an embassy and trade mission in plague. Exact details are sketchy, but information from the
Tortoise suggests the plague struck around the beginning of

The World Beyond


the Empire. Relations with the gaijin visitors were difficult
from the start, especially since the Merenae seem to feel the tenth century, and that half or more of the gaijin living
little concern over their own cleanliness—all accounts from on that continent were wiped out. Some accounts claim the
that time agree the Merenae were filthy people, who never plague originated from the Senpet Empire and was carried
bathed and stank abominably. Eventually, a breakdown in back by ship. Regardless, the Merenae Kingdom appears to
relations caused the Merenae to attempt a military attack on have weathered the plague better than its neighbors, some
the Empire, leading directly to the Imperial decree ending all of whom completely collapsed. However, the tight controls
contact with the gaijin (as well as the creation of the Tortoise imposed by the Merenae king to hold his land together have
Clan, as described above). made it difficult for them to regain normal prosperity and
social function in the plague’s wake. Perhaps this is why they
After the Battle of White Stag, the Empire had no further
have never returned to Rokugan in force despite the many
contact with the Merenae until the end of the eleventh
centuries which have passed since their first visit.
century, when a gaijin named Esteban Cornejo was marooned
in the Mantis Isles. He claimed to be descended from Espada
Cornejo, the first Merenae to invent gaijin pepper, which their
people call polvora. Supposedly, Espada Cornejo not only
The Senpet Empire
invented the explosive powder but also the first weapon using
it, a flintlock musket. The king of Merenae was so impressed Far to the west, across the great deserts and wastelands of
by this invention he declared the weapon perfect, forbid- the Burning Sands, is a gaijin kingdom known as the Senpet
ding any further innovation—much to the frustration of the Empire: an ancient realm located on the western edge of the
Cornejo family. desert, a strange and alien civilization that Rokugan has only
Most of what modern Rokugan knows about the Merenae encountered indirectly. During the early twelfth century, the
kingdom comes from a mixture of half-remembered frag- Scorpion Clan endured exile into the Burning Sands, and
ments from the Battle of White Stage and a few bits of more during those years they were briefly enslaved by an army
recent information from Esteban Cornejo and, later, from from the Senpet lands. A handful of Senpet later accompanied
another member of the Cornejo family who briefly visited the the Scorpion back to Rokugan, and most Rokugani knowledge
Empire as an erstwhile ambassador. Of course, even this infor- about their land comes from these contacts.
mation is known to only a tiny minority of Rokugani—most The Senpet Empire, sometimes referred to as the Empire
of the Emperor’s citizens do not even recognize the name of the Scarab, is said to be primarily desert, with its arable
“Merenae” and remember the gaijin of White Stag only as land clustered around two large rivers; these rivers, however,
unnamed foreign villains. Aside from the Mantis, only the provide enough agricultural productivity to keep a vast popu-
lation fed. Those who have met the Senpet say they have tan appear to dabble (both accidentally and intentionally) in necro-
skins, dark straight hair, and round eyes, and dress in simple mancy, which Rokugani would consider blasphemous maho
garments of white cotton; their nobles wear abundant gold (blood magic). The khadi, the deathless sorcerers who remove
jewelry and elaborate facial makeup, and their soldiers wear their own hearts to gain immortality, originated in the Senpet
light armor and fight with either bows or spear and shield. lands, and it appears the Bloodspeaker Iuchiban may have visited
They are an extremely militaristic people, but not conquerors, the Senpet Empire to learn the secret of removing his own heart.
and generally leave their neighbors in peace so long as those The Senpet themselves claim to be wary of misusing this power,
neighbors do the same. however, for fear of angering their gods.
The Senpet civilization centers on the worship of the Ten The Senpet Empire is ruled by an absolute monarch known
Thousand Gods. These divinities are associated with the stars in as a Pharaoh, who functions as both head of state and chief
the night sky, and are ruled by the sun and moon, Shilah and priest of the kingdom. When a Pharaoh dies his body is
Kaleel. The Senpet believe the Ten Thousand Gods control all entombed in a giant stone pyramid, and many of these huge
aspects of the world, encompassing forces such as decep- edifices can be found within the Empire’s borders. Below the
tion, truth, love, justice, and death. Those who listen to the Parroah, the society is divided into several layers, including
words of the Gods will prosper; those who ignore them will nobles, soldiers, craftsmen, and farmers. The Senpet also keep
suffer. The Senpet do not do anything without consulting slaves, a practice strange and disturbing to Rokugani mores.
the gods and asking for their approval, and they will do In the twelfth century, the Senpet Empire draws the
anything to appease their deities—including conducting hostile attention of the Yodotai, who conquer it after a
regular human sacrifices, a practice which horrifies those bloody twenty-year war. Rokugani who have visited the
Rokugani who have heard of it. Indeed, the Senpet Burning Sands since that time have reported seeing Senpet
slaves laboring under Yodotai rule.

The Kingdom of the Thrane


The World Beyond

The Thrane appear to inhabit a lesser kingdom from the


same continent that is home to the Merenae. Information
on the Thrane is extremely sparse and comes chiefly from
Garen Hawthorne, a mercenary ship captain (or possibly
admiral, depending on what version one listens to) who
256
guided the Merenae fleet to Rokugan in the fifth century.
Some accounts suggest Garen plotted to double-cross the
Chapter Eleven

Merenae commander, Teodoro Cornejo, but was exposed in


court by the Mantis. After most of the gaijin fleet was wiped
out in the Battle of the Raging Seas, Garen and his remaining
ships sailed south in search of vengeance on the Mantis…
but instead found the Sea of Shadows and fell to the Taint.
In the twelfth century, the now-Lost Garen assisted the Dark
Lord Daigotsu’s assault on the Imperial city, Otosan Uchi, and
later fell under the dominion of the Shadow Dragon. Although
Garen said many things about his home kingdom, it is uncer-
tain how much of it can be trusted—not only was he Tainted,
but his information was hundreds of years out of date. This
would be a minor matter for a Rokugani, but gaijin societies
are unstable and changeable.
Aside from the legendary figure Garen, most informa-
tion on the Thrane kingdom comes second-hand from the
Merenae, or from the handful of secret Tortoise trade missions
which have visited Thrane ports over the years. Furthermore,
information gained from the Merenae is suspect because for
most of their history they have regarded the Thrane as either
rivals or outright enemies.
From what the Rokugani have been able to glean, it appears
the Thrane are broadly similar in culture to the Merenae, but
live in a more northerly region with longer winters, shorter
summers, and frequent rainfall. Some stories suggest the
Thrane actually inhabit a large island, while others claim
they live on a peninsula. Regardless, their differing condi-
tions cause them to exhibit paler skin and lighter hair colors
than the Merenae (light brown, yellow, and even red hair are
commonplace), and to favor heavier clothing made from wool
or thick leather. Due to the rainy conditions in their land, and
The Imperial Histories: The War of Dark Fire
In the late twelfth century during the reign of Empress Iweko I, the Dark Oracle of Fire, Tamori Chosai, flees Rokugan into
the northern mountains and steppes. There he uses his supernatural power to conquer and unite the Yobanjin tribes. Some of
the tribes serve him willingly, seeing him as a god-like being who offers them power and conquest. Others do so under duress,
recognizing his power as beyond anything they can resist. Five major Yobanjin tribes are forced into Chosai’s so-called Army of
Dark Fire, launching a full-scale invasion of northern Rokugan.
An army of Yobanjin would be a significant but not overwhelming threat to Rokugan on its own. The power of the Dark
Oracle of Fire, however, makes them truly terrible foes. The soldiers of the Dark Oracle march faster than mortal men, driven
by the supernatural fires within their bodies. Slain, they erupt in fiery blasts, killing their enemies as often as not. The Rokugani
forces find themselves repeatedly caught by surprise by the speed, ferocity, and destructive power of the Army of Dark Fire.
Large portions of the northern Empire are devastated, and major castles are destroyed in the Phoenix, Dragon, and Unicorn
lands. Although the invasion is finally defeated, the damage it inflicts scars the northern half of Rokugan for generations.

their preference for sailing, they also like to cover their feet pretend the Yobanjin do not exist, this is not an option for
with heavy boots made from waterproof animal skins. clans which border the Great Wall of the North—the Unicorn,
Although Thrane society does seem to be broadly similar Dragon, and Phoenix, and the Minor Clan of the Badger
to the Merenae, there are hints the Thrane monarch has (and later the Ox). The Phoenix, Badger, and Unicorn have
considerably less power than the Merenae king, and Thra- occasionally maintained trade contacts with the Yobanjin at
nish culture appears to be generally much looser and less various times—in fact, the Phoenix even built a village for
status-conscious than among their southern rivals. Garen that purpose, Yobanjin Mura, inhabited by people of mixed
Hawthorne, for example, was not of noble blood despite his Yobanjin and Rokugani blood. Not all contacts are friendly,

Chapter Eleven
high rank in the Thrane navy. The Thrane do have nobles, but however, for the Yobanjin are warlike and aggressive. More
the social distinction between their ruling class and ordinary than one tribe has slipped through the mountains to raid
commoners is much narrower than in most societies, and it the wealth of Rokugan. Thus, contact with the Yobanjin has
is evidently very easy for wealthy and successful commoners been fairly regular throughout history, and they actually
to gain entry to the noble class. Indeed, the Thrane clearly appear sometimes in Rokugani art and literature, the only
esteem wealth very highly, even more so than the Merenae— gaijin culture to do so. 257
which to the Rokugani is simply more proof of their barbarity. The Yobanjin are physically very similar to Rokugani,
and indeed the Empire’s early records suggest the tribe of

The World Beyond


Thrane religious beliefs are evidently similar to those of
the Merenae, with a strong emphasis on the value of the Isawa may have been of Yobanjin extraction. However, their
individual soul and a refusal to acknowledge the existence culture is quite primitive compared to that of Rokugan. They
of kharma or the Celestial Wheel. The Merenae have some- build villages and crude fortresses in the mountains around
times described the Thrane as “heretics,” and there appears the edges of the northern steppes, and dress in thick, heavy
to be some sort of subtle religious difference between the two garments made primarily from preserved animal skins and
peoples which wholly escapes Rokugani understanding. furs. They have some knowledge of metal-working, and can
make iron tools and weapons, but rely heavily on bows and
Although the Thrane did not invent polvora (gunpowder),
wooden spears for armaments. Their culture is tribal, and
they use it quite effectively and there are some hints that they
rivalries between different tribes are frequent and intense.
may have advanced firearms design beyond what the Cornejo
Yobanjin shamans engage in a primitive form of the Roku-
family achieved in the Merenae kingdom. However, the Thrane
gani veneration of natural spirits, and most Yobanjin also
also seem to have been hit much harder than the Merenae by
pray to powerful god-like spirits or animal totems which they
the great plague that scourged their continent. The Merenae
consider essential to their tribe. For example, the tribe known
claim the Thrane lands are devastated by the plague and many
as the Daughters of the Flame pay special veneration to an
of their surviving citizens have fled to the Merenae territory—of
active volcano near their home.
course, they could well be lying, as so many gaijin do.
The Yobanjin are famous for making use of unusual
animals as fighting mounts. The most notorious of these are
The Yobanjin Tribes the huge and deadly serpents known as the Yobanjin Wyrms,
which many of their warriors use as fighting mounts. Another
famous example is the Tribe of the Sky, who domesticate the
The Great Wall of the North Mountains form a natural great northern hawks who dwell on the northern side of the
barrier separating the Empire from the steppes and wastes to Great Wall Mountains. These creatures are large enough to
the north. If the winters of Rokugan are harsh, those of the consume a man whole or dine upon livestock and steeds,
northern steppes are indescribably brutal. It is in these lands, but the Tribe of the Sky can raise, train, and ride them like
a realm of suffering and frequent death, that the barbarian mounts. Although the Hawk Riders (as the Rokugani call
tribes known as Yobanjin dwell. Their realm is spread across them) have come into contact with Rokugan only once or
thousands of square miles of mountains, plains, and plateaus. twice, the image of them flying to the attack is so captivating
The Yobanjin dwell closer to Rokugan than any other that they have appeared repeatedly in Rokugani plays, poems,
gaijin people, and this makes them something of a sore topic and stories over the centuries.
for the Empire. Although most Rokugani find it easier to
The Yodotai Empire their shields together into an impenetrable wall and effi-
ciently slaughtering their foes with short swords and hand-
hurled spears. When the Yodotai are planning to conquer a
The Yodotai Empire is a vast and powerful nation far to the new land, they send their soldiers out to serve as mercenaries
west of Rokugan, beyond the Burning Sands and the various in the target country, allowing them to spy out its nature
peoples who live there. The Yodotai believe they are directed and secrets over the course of several years. Only when they
by divine mandate to rule over all lands that exist, and have fully analyzed the target people’s weaknesses do they
have spent a thousand years slowly but steadily expanding, dispatch their main army on its mission of conquest.
conquering hundreds of other cultures. Their rule is alleged to
The Yodotai are in most respects a highly civilized people,
be an odd mixture of mercy and harshness, for their laws are
and the few Rokugani who have grasped their capabilities
applied justly but they demand complete and utter subservi-
have been appalled that gaijin could be so skilled and sophis-
ence to their government and religion from their subjects.
ticated. They rule their vast Empire from the capitol city of
Their armies are universally known for their vast size, well-
Octavion, using a highly efficient code of laws to facilitate
drilled troops, and relentless courage. By all accounts the
governance. Their first and foremost rule is that conquered
Yodotai do not use magic in any form Rokugan would recog-
people must accept they are Yodotai citizens and worship the
nize; rather, the spirits of their fallen fight on the battlefield
Yodotai gods. The Yodotai do not have names for their gods,
alongside them, killing their enemies and blocking the effects
for they believe naming the sons of Sky and Earth would
of opposing magic.
bring Sky’s fury onto their Empire. Instead, each god is named
For most of Rokugan’s history the Empire had almost for the aspect of life or civilization it depicts. The most impor-
no knowledge of the Yodotai. Only in the twelfth tant god is of course Conquest, the God of War. During battles,
century, when the Yodotai conquer the Senpet Conquest sends the spirits of fallen Yodotai warriors to fight
and send scouts to visit the Unicorn, does alongside their descendents, and sometimes even appears in
Rokugan become aware of their existence. person. The handful of Rokugani scholars who have studied
Almost all the information the Rokugani
The World Beyond

this bizarre phenomenon believe the Yodotai dead go to


have about the Yodotai comes second-hand Toshigoku, the Realm of Slaughter, but are somehow called
from the gaijin of the Burning Sands, and back to affect Ningen-do through special prayers.
whether any further contact will take place
In return for religious and national devotion, the Yodotai
remains to be seen.
supposedly allow their conquered citizens to maintain their
The Yodotai are short but hardy people, own customs, traditions, and language (though they must
with olive-tan skins and dark hair that learn the Yodotai tongue to speak with the rest of the Empire).
can be either curly or straight. Their In fact, they claim any Yodotai citizen may voice his griev-
258
facial hair is sparse and they prefer ances without fear of retaliation… so long as no citizen
to keep it shaved. Yodotai civil- denounces the Yodotai Empire or professes allegiance to
Chapter Eleven

ians dress in loose robes which foreign gods.


they refer to as togas—cotton for
The Yodotai Empire is ruled by an Emperor who is directly
common folk, silk for nobility—
descended from the founder of the kingdom. He often takes
and wear sandals. They are a
the title of Warlord instead of Emperor, signifying his intent
very clean people, maintaining
to take the field and lead armies in the ongoing Crusade.
public baths in all their cities
Likewise, Yodotai society encourages the nobility to enter the
and washing daily, a sharp
military and serve on the front lines, and those few who stay
contrast to most other gaijin
behind and do not join the army are often denigrated for
cultures. Like most gaijin,
being cowardly. Although there are social divisions below the
they eat red meat and many
nobility, they are loose and flexible, and anyone can rise to
other strange and unnatural
a higher station through military service. On the other hand,
foods, and their favorite drink
for most of their history the Yodotai keep slaves, and even
is vinum, a sour, biting liquid
when that custom goes into decline they still rely heavily on
made from fermented fruit.
indenture systems to maintain their labor force.
The Yodotai Empire is a
Perhaps because of their relatively egalitarian society, the
warrior society, ruled by nobles
Yodotai Empire boasts of many scientific and engineering
who earn accolades for their families by
advances, although the Rokugani are dubious of such auda-
fighting and succeeding in the Empire’s cious claims. One aspect of Yodotai skill that cannot be
endless Crusade to conquer the world. The denied, however, is their excellent road system. Superb stone
quickest and surest method of advance- roads cross the Empire in ruler-straight lines, allowing their
ment in status or caste is by entering the armies to march swiftly to all corners of the realm.
Yodotai legions and serving in war, and
often soldiers who were peasants or There are only a handful of documented revolts in the
traders by birth prove their worth in Empire’s long-established lands. These typically stemmed
combat and are elevated to the nobility. from anger at losing cultural identity, from a governor who
Yodotai soldiers serve for years at a ill-managed a region, or simply from grief at losing power.
time, sometimes even decades. They Each rebellion has been swiftly and brutally dealt with. The
wear segmented metal armor and helms, armies of the Crusade generally travel back through their own
and carry large square shields; they are lands to face this threat, and the rebels cannot face the might
trained to fight in formation, locking of the Yodotai war machine for very long.
The Caliphate of century the Dragon Clan, concerned about external threats
to its safety, decided to establish a small embassy in the city
Medinaat al-Salaam as well. Such contacts notwithstanding, the lifestyle which
Medinaat al-Salaam epitomizes is anathema to the Rokugani.
The city of Medinaat al-Salaam is considered by its inhabit- The city is ruled by two nobles, the Caliph and the Sultan.
ants to be the greatest metropolis in the world, and they call The Sultanate is charged with creating and maintaining the
it by many names: Kala Jahir, the Jewel of the Desert, the City laws of the city, while the Caliph enforces those laws and
of a Thousand Stories, the City of Peace, the City by the River. keeps the peace. Several councils and subsidiary organiza-
It sits in the bend of the Nahr’umar River, a huge waterway tions report to these nobles and help them perform their
that cuts through the bleak desert of the Burning Sands. The duties. For example, the Sultan is assisted by the Council
city is a nexus of trade for all the cultures in and around for Trade, the Council for Grain, and the Council for Shelter,
the Burning Sands, and its vast population—said to exceed while the Caliph is supported the qadi (a collection of judges
one million—is a cosmopolitan mixture of native folk and who administer justice), the city guard, and the city’s huge
innumerable visitors and immigrants. The people of Medinaat number of administrative bureaucrats. It is rumored that the
al-Salaam believe the Nahr’umar River is the longest in the Caliph is also assisted by a secret force of assassins.
world, and they may be correct—it stretches across the conti- Medinaat al-Salaam has a checkered history. In ancient
nent for over 4,000 miles, finally emptying into the sea in the times a holy man called Mekham, a prophet of the gods,
Senpet Empire far to the south. Without it, the Jewel of the taught the citizens the ways of morality and introduced the
Desert would be just another barren patch of sand. basic structures of their government. The public histories of
The native people of Medinaat al-Salaam are descended Medinaat al-Salaam list other luminaries of the young city
from a collection of tribes who founded the settlement over a such as Hanam the Architect, Yanad the Trader, and Akbar
thousand years ago as a subsistence farming community. They the Irrigator, but they would have been petty farmers all their
have dark tan skin and black hair, and tend to exhibit prom- lives without Mekhem’s inspiration. The Jewel of the Desert
inent and hawk-like facial features. Due to their residence thrived for hundreds of years based on
in a land of desert heat, they usually dress in loose-fitting the principles he espoused. However,

Chapter Eleven
garments of cotton cloth; wealthy merchants and nobles wear in the eighth century
high-quality versions of such garments, often enhanced with a woman called
silk and jewelry. The city’s soldiers wear light armor and carry Adira seized
swords and bows; ordinary citizens carry knives, and the art power in the city,
of tahaddi—knife-dueling—is considered the best way to settle using the sinister
matters of honor or vendetta. power of the 259
khadi sorcerers to
The irrigated lands around Medinaat al-Salaam produce
make herself into

The World Beyond


large crops of cereal grains and citrus fruits, and support
an immortal and
great herds of livestock; however, the city’s principle source
ruling Medinaat
of wealth is trade. The Jewel of the Desert stands roughly
al-Salaam with an
equidistant from four great empires, those of Rokugan, the
iron fist. Her dictator-
Senpet, the Yodotai, and the Ivory Kingdoms, and it serves as
ship was finally over-
a central nexus for traveling merchants from all those lands.
thrown in the early
The poet Dar as-Saydim described the city thusly: “It is as
twelfth century when
though this Jewel was all the world’s marketplace, where
a Senpet priest discov-
nations come to buy orchards just as shoppers come to buy
ered her hidden heart
dates.” The city regulates and taxes this trade to support itself,
and destroyed it, ending
and while its cut on each purchase is small, the sheer volume
the life of the Immortal Caliph.
of business ensures the city coffers are always full. To prevent
fraud, all warehouses in the Jewel of the Desert are the prop-
erty of the Caliphate.
The culture of Medinaat al-Salaam is a merchant culture,
driven by the perpetual quest for money and success. Owning
actual land is governed by numerous laws regarding what it
can and can’t be used for, with stiff penalties for mismanage-
ment, but trade and commerce are available to any citizen
and the city’s politics and governance are heavily influenced
by the wealthy, especially a group known as the Dahabi
Merchant Kings. Below the level of the city’s rulers (the Caliph
and Sultan), there are very few true social distinctions—wealth,
not birth, determines influence, and even a tenant farmer can
theoretically earn enough to end his service to a landowner.
Needless to say, most Rokugani find all this highly offen-
sive, and for most of the Empire’s history the only samurai
to visit the city have been Unicorn traders and explorers.
(Tortoise smugglers have sometimes tagged along as well, of
course.) The Scorpion later gained some experience of the city
during their exile to the Burning Sands, and in the twelfth
Appendix One

Agasha—A shugenja family that served the Dragon Clan ashigaru are recruited from towns or cities. They generally
through most of its history, but defected to the Phoenix Clan receive only rudimentary training in basic tactics and the
in the twelfth century over the actions of Dragon Champion use of spears and bows, and are not permitted to keep their
Hitomi. The Agasha are traditionally known for their interest weapons after their military service ends.
in alchemy, but after their defection to the Phoenix they
Bayushi—The ruling family of the Scorpion Clan and the
more fully devote themselves to the study of multi-elemental
descendants of the clan’s founding Kami, Bayushi. They are
Emerald EMpire glossary

magic, which had previously been a minor concern for them.


regarded throughout the Empire as scoundrels and dishonor-
Akodo—The ruling family of the Lion Clan. The Akodo are able villains, although few would dare say such things to a
master officers and tacticians descended from the clan’s Scorpion’s face. The Bayushi and the Scorpion as a whole
founding Kami, Akodo One-Eye. The Akodo are generally embrace this role, as it meshes well with the clan’s overall
regarded as the finest military commanders in the Empire, purpose of providing the Empire with a designated villain.
and it is said no army led by an Akodo-trained general has
Bloodspeakers—A cult devoted to the precepts of the dark
ever lost on the field of battle.
sorcerer Iuchiban (who was sometimes referred to as “the
Akutenshi—Literally, “evil angel.” A term used by the Crab to Bloodspeaker”). They have endured for centuries, operating
describe extremely powerful and unique Lost. in small cells throughout the Empire and remaining out of
262 the public eye. On more than one occasion the Empire has
Akutsukai—Literally, “user of evil,” but sometimes also
believed the cult to be wiped out, only to see it return later.
rendered as “servant of evil.” A term used by the Crab to
Appendix One

describe the Lost, especially those who exhibit greater power Bonge—The general term for commoners or peasants, the
and self-control. bonge encompass all those who work as farmers, craftsmen,
or merchants in Rokugan. The vast majority of Rokugani are
Amaterasu—The Sun goddess, also known simply as Lady
part of the bonge. They are forbidden by Imperial decree from
Sun. Amaterasu occupies one of the two highest positions
bearing weapons, although exceptions are made for special
within the Celestial Order. She was mother to the ten Kami
groups such as ashigaru.
and assisted in the creation of the mortal realm and the other
spirit realms. She is seen by the Rokugani to embody virtue, Budoka—Samurai will sometimes allow a peasant to swear
honor, and compassion. Lady Sun dies in the early twelfth allegiance as a personal vassal, training the peasant in certain
century, committing jigai in shame over her own actions and types of weapons. This is a specific exception to the normal
those of her crazed husband, Lord Moon. rule that prevents peasants from carrying weapons. A budoka
may serve his samurai master as a bodyguard or military
Asahina—A peaceful and monastic shugenja family which
assistant, or he may be assigned to help uphold law and order
serves the Crane Clan. They were created from a marriage
in a city or village (in which case he is referred to as a doshin).
between a Crane Clan Champion’s daughter and a Master of Fire
from the Phoenix Clan. The Asahina are known for their gentle Bugei—A general term for anything to do with the art of war.
and pacifistic nature and for their great skill at crafting fetishes Skills dealing with weapons and warfare are bugei skills.
(tsangusuri), which are essentially single-use magical items.
Buke—All samurai who are not part of the nobility (the kuge)
Asako—A monastic family of samurai who serve the Phoenix are members of the buke caste. This encompasses the vast
Clan. They are peculiar in their endeavors, and many belong majority of samurai in the Empire. Generally the buke cannot
to an esoteric monastic order called Henshin who follow a aspire to any office higher than that of provincial governor,
mysterious philosophy known as the Path of Man. Many although rare exceptions do occur. Low-ranking buke are
Asako also serve the Phoenix as scholars and courtiers. Some sometimes referred to impolitely as ji-samurai.
of them are Inquisitors, seeking out spiritual corruption both
Bushido—Originally conceived by the Kami Akodo, Bushido
within and outside the clan in an attempt to maintain the
is a code of conduct all samurai are expected to adhere to
Empire’s purity.
in order to conduct themselves with honor. The code teaches
Ashigaru—Ashigaru are peasant soldiers enlisted for service the virtues of Honesty, Courage, Honor, Compassion, Duty (or
in clan armies. They comprise a significant portion of any Loyalty), Complete Sincerity, and Polite Courtesy. Individuals
major military force in the Empire of Rokugan. Although the who manage to exemplify all seven tenets are rare, however;
perception of some samurai is that they are farmers, in truth most samurai are biased enough to conveniently overlook at
no clan wishes to remove its farmers from the fields, so most least one of the seven.
Bushi—A samurai warrior, the
most widespread and numerous
profession in the samurai caste. A
bushi trains in a dojo and learns the
martial Techniques of his family or
clan, then takes up the daisho and
enters the service of his lord.
Champion—The term champion is
most frequently used as part of the
specific position Clan Champion,
which denotes the absolute ruler
of a Great or Minor Clan, an indi-
vidual ostensibly answering only
to the Emperor himself. The title
can also be part of an indepen-
dent position that can be won
through a tournament, like
the Emerald Championship,
or conferred in recognition of
an individual’s prowess. Both
the Brotherhood of Shinsei and the
Emperor have recognized individual
samurai as champions of Bushido in the past,
for example.
Chikushudo—The Realm of Animals, of all the spirit realms

Appendix One
the one that most closely resembles the mortal realm. The family consists of those who have sworn fealty to him. As a
two realms overlap in many wilderness locations. Chikushudo family they embrace the Taint and the code of Shourido, and
is occupied principally by animal spirits, who bear a great worship Fu Leng, the Fallen Kami.
resemblance to their mortal counterparts but are more Daimyo—Technically, the title of daimyo means an individual
cunning and often possess some supernatural abilities. has been given land to govern in order to ensure all taxes are
263
Chuda—Samurai family originally founded by Isawa Chuda paid and law and order are maintained. A Clan Champion is
when he was granted the right to create the Snake Clan after technically the daimyo of a clan, while family daimyo rule

Emerald Empire Glossary


saving the Emperor’s life. Unfortunately, the family’s inten- over all their family’s provinces. A provincial daimyo over-
tion to understand their enemies was eventually perverted sees a single province or a large city, and this is generally the
into practicing maho, and the Snake Clan was corrupted and lowest ranking individual who is referred to by this title. (In
wiped out. One retainer escaped, and after centuries of hiding some cases the term governor is used interchangeably, espe-
one ambitious Chuda petitioned the Dark Lord of the Shad- cially for those who rule over a single city.)
owlands to recreate the Chuda family as part of his new-built Daisho—The matched pair of swords, consisting of a katana
Lost society. The modern Chuda are masters of dark magic and the smaller wakizashi, carried by samurai warriors. The
and are a significant threat to the Empire. daisho is the exclusive province of the samurai caste, and a
Chui—A military rank roughly comparable to a lieutenant. A bushi is expected to always carry it. The katana represents the
chui reports to a taisa. Chui command a company of men, soul of the samurai, and the wakizashi represents his honor.
supervising the various gunso and nikutai who command Carrying a daisho generally indicates the samurai in ques-
individual squadrons within the company. tion is trained in its use and prepared to fight in his own
defense, so many shugenja and courtiers choose to carry only
Courtier—A samurai who serves his clan primarily as a repre- the wakizashi.
sentative in any of the various courts maintained throughout
the Empire. Politics is a very serious part of a clan’s livelihood Deathseeker—A tradition almost exclusively practiced within
in Rokugan, and courtier serve as ambassadors, diplomats, the Lion Clan. A Deathseeker is a samurai who has brought
and advocates to ensure their clan continues to prosper. great shame and dishonor to his family, and who vows to
cleanse that stain by achieving a glorious death in combat.
Daidoji—The name Daidoji translates to “Defender of the Deathseekers are looked upon with a mixture of awe and
Doji,” and that is the role undertaken by this Crane Clan pity due to their dishonorable origins but awesome military
family. The Daidoji form the bulk of the military might of the might—those who survive even a short time tend to become
Crane, filling the ranks of the clan’s armies and ensuring the extremely competent warriors. Most Lion treat Deathseekers
noble Doji and Kakita families are well protected. The Daidoji as if they are already dead.
have a reputation for embracing unconventional and occa-
sionally dishonorable methods and tactics to ensure their clan Doji—The ruling family of the Crane Clan and the descen-
is safe against larger and stronger enemies. dants of Lady Doji, the clan’s founding Kami. The Doji are
the stewards of Rokugan’s social traditions, traditions Lady
Daigotsu—An extremely powerful Lost, possibly an akutenshi, Doji created in the first place. Although they are frequently
who proclaimed himself Dark Lord of the Shadowlands and courtiers and artisans, the Doji have a strong bushi tradition
forged the Lost into an organized society. He later created the as well.
Spider Clan in order to infiltrate Rokugan itself. The Daigotsu
Dojo—A training facility devoted to teaching and supervising entity is considered an abomination and despised by the other
the training of bushi. A dojo is overseen by one or more Elemental Dragons.
sensei, and can exist either as a stand-alone facility or part
Emperor’s Chosen—A group of special advisors and assistants
of a much larger network of dojo, all teaching the same skills
who help the Emperor govern Rokugan. They are appointed
and Techniques. Individual samurai Schools often maintain
to their positions by the Emperor and serve at his pleasure.
large numbers of dojo scattered throughout the clan’s hold-
ings to ensure all bushi who are members of that School can Eta—The largest group in the hinin caste. Eta are those
have ready access to additional training. born into the spiritually corruptive tasks of disposing of
dead bodies, waste, and excrement, as well as the equally
Doshin—A budoka (armed peasant) who has been assigned
unpleasant duty of leatherworking. Other Rokugani treat
to uphold law and social order within a town or city, either
them as less than nothing and frequently do not even notice
alone or as an assistant to a samurai magistrate.
if they are present.
Elemental Council—The five most powerful and respected
Fortune—An exceptionally powerful divine being who resides
shugenja in the Phoenix Clan, one trained in each element,
within the Celestial Heavens. The greatest of their number,
form the Elemental Council and effectively rule the clan. The
the Seven Fortunes, were never human and predate the exis-
Phoenix Clan Champion, who is from the Shiba family, tradi-
tence of humanity. Presumably they were created by the
tionally defers to the Elemental Council in most matters of
Lady Sun and Lord Moon to aid in governing the universe.
importance.
Lesser Fortunes, also called mikokami, are humans elevated
Elemental Dragons—Sitting just beneath the Sun and Moon to celestial status, usually by the authority of the Emperor. All
in the Celestial Order, the Elemental Dragons are the embodi- Emperors who die with honor also ascend into the Heavens
ments of the elements themselves, the basic materials from to become Fortunes.
Emerald EMpire glossary

which the universe is constructed. In addition to Air, Earth,


Gaijin—A foreigner. All gaijin are regarded with deep suspi-
Fire, Water, and Void, there is a Celestial Dragon that repre-
cion and often outright fear. Trade and other dealings with
sents the power of the Heavens, a Thunder Dragon who repre-
gaijin are forbidden by Imperial law after the Battle of White
sents heroism and courage, a Jade Dragon who represents
Stage in the fifth century.
virtue, and an Obsidian Dragon who represents vice. In the
late twelfth century the Jade and Obsidian Dragons take over Gaijin Pepper—Gunpowder. The manufacture, possession,
the positions of Sun and Moon, becoming the and use of gaijin pepper and of any devices or weapons that
new rulers of the Celestial Order. In the use it are forbidden under Rokugani law.
twelfth century there is also Geisha—An entertainer, usually female, who offers samurai
a Shadow Dragon who the chance to relax, set aside the stress of duty, and be
264
embodies the primor- “merely a man” (or woman) for an evening. Geisha are tech-
dial power of the nically of the hinin caste although they enjoy a prestige other
Appendix One

Nothing, but that hinin do not. They are not prostitutes, although their favors
can be won with repeated gifts and attention.
Goju—A family of sorts, forever tied to the power of the Lying
Darkness and the Nothing. The precise origin of their service
to this dark power is unknown, and there are
conflicting reports as to how the first Goju
entered the service of Nothing. The Goju
are individuals only in the barest
sense of the word, a great portion
of their identities having been
consumed and destroyed by
the Lying Darkness. They are,
in essence, living vessels for
the power they serve. After
the rise of the Shadow
Dragon, they serve that
being with the same mind-
less devotion.
Gunso—A military rank
roughly equivalent to a
sergeant. A gunso leads
a squad of several hohei
during a large scale battle.
Gusei—The first Mantis
Clan family name, created
by an early Mantis Clan
Champion who succeeded in carrying a knife into the pres- but are notoriously angrier and more violence-prone than
ence of the Emperor. The family name was purged after a the Togashi order. Their tattoos tend to match their visceral
poorly thought out attempt to kidnap the Emperor’s heir. natures as well. The Hitomi order is created early in the twelfth
century and reabsorbed into the Togashi a few decades later.
Haiku—The primary form of Rokugani poetry.
Hohei—A rank in the standard military structure of Rokugan,
Hanabi—Fireworks. Under Imperial law, Hanabi do not violate
hohei is roughly equivalent to a private. The rank of hohei
the proscription against the use of gaijin pepper because they
in a Rokugani army indicates the samurai has completed all
are made with native herbs and alchemical techniques rather
training in a satisfactory manner and is considered a full
than foreign science.
participating soldier in his unit.
Hantei—One of the ten Kami, the children of the Sun and
Moon, and the one responsible for freeing his siblings from Horiuchi—A shugenja family created from the Iuchi some
their father’s belly after Lord Moon consumed them in a years prior to the Clan War. The Horiuchi are the smallest
jealous rage. When the Kami arrived in the mortal realm, they independent family in service to a Great Clan anywhere in
held a tournament to see who would lead them, and Hantei the Empire. They are notable for their philosophy of adopting
was victorious. He became the first Emperor of Rokugan, and orphans created by the Empire’s various wars, and their
his family led the Empire for over one thousand years. temples serve as impromptu orphanages. They are eradicated
by plague in the late twelfth century.
Hatamoto—A trusted personal retainer of a family daimyo or
Clan Champion, generally treated as a second in command. Hoshi—An order of tattooed monks serving the Dragon Clan,
Hatamoto are most trusted by their lords to handle impor- sometimes called the tsurui zumi. The Hoshi order, like the
tant affairs in their stead. Although there is little in the way Hitomi order, is split off from the Togashi order in the early
of formal recognition for such a position, others generally twelfth century and reabsorbed a few decades later. The Hoshi
understand the importance of hatamoto and treat them are known for their introspective and somewhat withdrawn
appropriately. philosophy, and they are far less likely to be involved with the
Empire than the other tattooed orders.
Heichi—A family descended from the Crab, the Heichi rule the
Boar Clan. They oversee a secluded portion of the Twilight Iaijutsu—The formal dueling system in Rokugan. When a debt

Appendix One
Mountains and seek out rich mineral deposits for the Emperor. of honor, criminal accusation, dire insult, or other serious
The Heichi family is destroyed by the enigmatic Bloodspeaker disagreement must be resolved and no other means can be
Agasha Ryuden, who uses their souls and the blood of the used, the iaijutsu duel determines who is in the right. Two
First Oni to create the Anvil of Despair, a legendary dark arti- combatants face one another without moving, waiting until
fact of incredible power and danger. the right moment, then both leap forward and strike. Tradi-
265
tionally their swords are kept sheathed until the moment
Heimin—Literally, “half people.” A more commonly used term of attack, although a few fighting styles diverge from this

Emerald Empire Glossary


for the bonge. custom. Duels to first blood are most common, but the more
Henshin—A mysterious and very secretive monastic sect serious the disagreement, the more likely it is for a duel to be
found exclusively in the Asako family of the Phoenix Clan. to the death. The victor of a duel is considered to be correct in
The Henshin desire to understand the mysteries of the the preceding disagreement, regardless of what other evidence
universe, and possess methods that most find completely may exist.
inscrutable. Their beliefs and powers are very different from Ichiro—The ruling family of the Badger Clan, descended
the Brotherhood of Shinsei and their search for enlighten- from the Hida. Hida Ichiro was granted the right to form his
ment. The Henshin actually follow a course of study known own family and clan when he was awarded the privilege of
as the Path of Man, which allows the rare few who complete it defending the Empire’s northern border from gaijin aggres-
to ascend directly to the Celestial Heavens as minor Fortunes. sion, a duty the Badger have maintained for centuries. The
Hida—The ruling family of the Crab Clan and the descen- Ichiro have suffered repeated calamities in their history and
dants of Hida, the strongest of all the Kami. As individuals, have been on the brink of extinction more than once.
Hida samurai are perhaps the largest men and women in the Ide—A peaceful and social family which serves as the Unicorn
Empire, and certainly among the most martially-minded. The Clan’s representatives in court. Although they embrace a
Hida oversee the defense of the Empire from the forces of number of strange customs, such as wearing fur, they are
the Shadowlands, and the state of near constant siege under skilled diplomats and are more acclimated to the social intri-
which they live has made them dour and somewhat crude. cacies of Rokugan than the rest of the Unicorn. The Ide are
Hinin—Literally, “non-people,” the lowest caste in Rokugan. generally well-regarded by other clans despite their eccen-
The hinin are primarily eta but also include geisha, other tricities.
entertainers, and torturers.
Ikoma—The storytellers, historians, and diplomats of the Lion
Hiruma—A family in the Crab Clan, and probably the closest Clan. They also have a martial tradition and are known to
and most trusted servants of the Hida family. They serve serve the clan as soldiers, magistrates, and border guards,
primarily as scouts and archers, sneaking deep inside the among other things. The Ikoma are said to be the soul of
Shadowlands to gather information on the clan’s enemies the Lion, and they alone in the clan are allowed to freely
and, when possible, to eliminate threats before they can express emotion so the other Lion families can remain stoi-
become too great. cally devoted to Bushido.
Hitomi—A sect of tattooed monks, also sometimes called the Imperial—A term used to describe individuals who serve the
kikage zumi, who serve the Dragon Clan. They are similar in Emperor directly without other oaths of fealty (such as to
most respects to the Togashi order, including mystical tattoos, a Clan Champion) interfering with their loyalty. This most
frequently applies to the members of the three Imperial fami- Kaeru—One of the Empire’s rare ronin families to possess a
lies (the Miya, Otomo, and Seppun), but can also apply to name recognized by the Emperor. The Kaeru oversee the City
others who achieve a position of great power within the Impe- of the Rich Frog, a wealthy settlement outside of clan borders,
rial bureaucracy, such as the Jeweled Champions. located between the Lion and Unicorn holdings. The family
was noted for its use of a ronin band called the mashi-kansh-
Inkyo—A monk. Monks are not priests, but instead are dedi-
isha to defend the city and enforce law within its bound-
cated ascetics who pursue religious devotion and the path of
aries. The Kaeru are absorbed into the Lion Clan in the twelfth
enlightenment by embracing meditation, self-denial, hard
century, becoming a vassal family of the Ikoma.
work, and devoted study. Most monks belong to the Brother-
hood of Shinsei, although some clans have monastic sects Kagaku—A minor semi-magical item created with alchemical
within their ranks as well. techniques. These one-use items are primarily the domain of
the Agasha and Tamori families.
Inquisitor—A special type of Phoenix Clan magistrate who
pursues the Shadowlands Taint and the practitioners of maho. Kaiu—A family in the Crab Clan known as the Empire’s fore-
The Inquisitors are primarily from the Asako family but can most experts on weaponsmithing, siege warfare, and engi-
include any Phoenix sufficiently dedicated to the cause. They neering. They serve the Crab Clan in all these capacities and,
are considered to have some limited authority outside their after the eighth century, also maintain the Great Carpenter
own clan lands, although not as much as an Imperial magis- Wall. The Kaiu constantly innovate new means of fighting the
trate. forces of the Shadowlands.
Isawa—The main shugenja family of the Phoenix Clan, and Kakita—A Crane Clan family, closely tied to the Doji family
generally considered the most powerful shugenja family in that rules the clan. The first Kakita was the husband of Lady
the Empire. The Isawa are more numerous and powerful than Doji, and the two allowed each of their children to choose
Emerald EMpire glossary

any shugenja family in the other clans. Although the Shiba which name they would bear. The Kakita are renowned
technically rule the Phoenix, in reality the Isawa Council of throughout the Empire for their prodigious duelists, masters
Elemental Masters largely direct the Phoenix Clan’s policies. of the art of iaijutsu. Although less famous than their sword-
wielding kinsmen, the Kakita artisans are also recognized as
Ise Zumi—The name given to the Togashi monks of the
some of the finest artists in Rokugan.
Dragon Clan. They possess mystical tattoos that grant them
supernatural abilities. Kami—A term that applies to two very different things in
Rokugan. When not capitalized, it refers to the basic elemental
Iuchi—The shugenja family of the Unicorn Clan. The Iuchi are
spirits that make up the universe. The kami are the spirits
known for their unconventional nature; they are frequently
shugenja speak to and invoke for magical effects, coaxing
found in the Unicorn Clan armies, for instance, in contrast to
266 the kami into specific actions. When capitalized, Kami refers
the more peaceful traditions of other shugenja families. They
to the ten children of the Sun and Moon: Hantei, Fu Leng,
also have knowledge of many gaijin magical traditions they
Ryoshun, and the seven who founded the Great Clans.
Appendix One

encountered during the clan’s centuries of wandering outside


the Empire. Kanji—The pictographic characters used in Rokugani writing.
There are thousands of kanji, many of which have multiple
Iweko—The Iweko Dynasty is the third Dynasty to rule the
meanings and can be pronounced in several different ways.
Emerald Empire, taking over after the end of the Hantei and
Toturi Dynasties. Empress Iweko I, formerly Kitsuki Iweko, is Kansen—A kami corrupted by the Taint, making it a spirit
appointed to her position directly by the agents of the Celes- of the Shadowlands. Some believe the kansen originate in
tial Heavens. She is referred to as the Divine Empress and Jigoku itself. These evil spirits often teach mortals the dark
Child of Heaven. secrets of maho. A shugenja who attempts to cast a spell
within the Shadowlands may accidentally summon a kansen
Jeweled Champions—Powerful servants of the Emperor who
instead of a kami, which can have disastrous results for all
are chosen through victory in an assortment of competitive
parties involved.
tournaments, such as the Emerald Tournament.
Karo—An important personal assistant to a daimyo or other
Jigoku—The Realm of Evil. This spirit realm is the antithesis
person of power. Unlike a hatamoto, a karo is primarily tasked
of the Celestial Heavens and the principle source of evil and
with assisting his lord with various personal and professional
chaos in the universe of Rokugan. It is populated by count-
duties throughout the day. Karo also handle many of the
less demonic oni, as well as by yokai, human souls who have
wearisome administrative tasks which their lords do not have
been consumed by the Taint or who have committed such
time to pursue. A karo might best be described as an executive
evil they are forever damned. Jigoku seemingly possesses an
assistant (whereas a hatamoto is more of a vice president).
inherent self-awareness and actively craves the corruption
and destruction of other spirit realms, especially Ningen-do Kasuga—The samurai family of the Tortoise Clan. They
and Tengoku. control several major holdings in the city of Otosan Uchi and
the surrounding Hub Cities, but have no formal land else-
Jiujutsu—Hand-to-hand unarmed combat. Most samurai do
where. The Kasuga associate with merchants and commoners,
not regard jiujutsu as having the same prestige as fighting
and otherwise engage in disreputable activities, but their
with weapons, but it is still useful enough for them to study
unspoken true duty is to spy upon and provide misinforma-
it, and a few warriors specialize in its methods. It is also
tion to the gaijin cultures outside the Empire.
very popular among the various monastic orders and sects
in Rokugan. Kata—A series of repetitive motions used to assist in learning
fighting techniques. A trained warrior in the midst of battle
Kabuki—A form of stage theater characterized by elaborate
can maintain his poise and defeat his foes by relying on his
costumes and flamboyant action. Kabuki plays are more likely
memories of kata from the dojo.
to be comedic than noh plays, which are uniformly tragic.
Appendix One
267

Emerald Empire Glossary


Katana—The larger of the two swords which form the daisho Mantis Clan in the late twelfth century. They reside in the
set. Kitsune Mori, a forest in the southern Empire with a reputa-
tion for being home to many different spirits. The Kitsune
Kenjutsu—The skill of swordfighting, considered to be the
have a close bond with the wilderness and with the fox spirits
most prestigious of combat skills among bushi.
whose name they share.
Kenku—A semi-mythical race of bird-men, possessed of
Kitsu—The shugenja family of the Lion Clan. The Kitsu are
magical powers such as the ability to shapeshift. The kenku
actually descendants of mystical non-human creatures called
are also said to be great swordsmen and occasionally teach
kitsu. The lion-like kitsu were nearly driven to extinction
human students; some legends claim Kakita himself was
by Akodo, but when he realized his mistake he offered his
taught by a kenku. The kenku are often associated with Shinsei
daughter in marriage to the surviving kitsu; they took human
and the path of enlightenment, but they are also frequently
form and created the Kitsu family. The pious Kitsu are noted
depicted as mischievous tricksters who enjoy playing pranks
for their ability to speak with ancestor spirits and to journey
on foolish humans.
into other spirit realms.
Kiho—Mystical abilities based on tapping directly into the
Kobune—The kobune is the primary Rokugani ship used to
power of the five elements, usually assisted by meditation and
cross large lakes and seas. Kobune are relatively small and
intense physical or spiritual training. Kiho are usually studied
lack a keel, making protracted sea travel difficult unless the
and used by monastic orders, especially the Brotherhood of
crew is particularly skilled. Typically only the Mantis use the
Shinsei, but shugenja sometimes learn them as well.
ships for anything other than coastal work.
Kitsuki—An extremely odd family even for the Dragon Clan.
Kolat—The conspiracy known as the Kolat is as old as the
The Kitsuki were founded by Agasha Kitsuki, who won the
Empire itself. Its founders were leaders of men who were
right to form his own family after thwarting the assassination
ousted from power after the Kami formed the Great Clans. The
of the Mirumoto daimyo. His descendents follow his unique
Kolat conspire against the leadership of the Empire, ostensibly
philosophy, which emphasizes logical deduction and forensic
because they believe men should overturn the mandates of
study—things no other clan finds important in the slightest.
the Celestial Order and form the universe according to their
Kitsune—A samurai family descended from the Shinjo, the own wishes.
Kitsune are the lords of the Fox Clan until they join the
Komori—The samurai family that rules the Bat Clan, named century, but the power of Nothing it embodied could not be
after the koumori, the bat spirits believed to escort the spirits wholly annihilated and it was absorbed and reconstituted in
of the dead to the next realm. The Bat Clan was created after a the Taint-corrupted Air Dragon. The resulting gestalt creature
Mantis shugenja performed a great service for Emperor Toturi became known as the Shadow Dragon.
III, allowing him to speak to the spirit of his dead sister and
Magistrate—The magistrate is the basic law enforcement offi-
predecessor, Toturi II. The Komori hold a small island near the
cial in Rokugan. Depending on jurisdiction, a magistrate’s
Mantis islands.
authority may extend over a single city, a province, an entire
Koutetsukan—The koutetsukan are specialized warships built clan’s holdings, or even the entire Empire. Anyone who bears
by the Crab Clan. They are larger than kobune and usually the title daimyo or governor is authorized to appoint magis-
have significant metal plating for armor. The word koutet- trates to assist in maintaining law and order in their domain.
sukan means “iron turtle.” As might be expected, koutetsukan
Maho—Maho is “blood sorcery,” the practice of using blood
are extremely slow vessels.
to summon evil spirits (kansen) and create dark and powerful
Kuge—The elite nobility who rule over the rest of the samurai magic. This is considered one of the most heinous crimes
caste. The kuge are a very small group, only a few hundred imaginable in Rokugan, an act of both treason and blas-
at the most. phemy, and is grounds for immediate execution.
Kuni—The shugenja family of the Crab family. The Kuni have Maho-tsukai—A maho-tsukai or “blood sorcerer” is someone
a terrible reputation among most in the Empire due to shame- who practices the blasphemous sorcery of maho. Being
lessly embracing the study of the Shadowlands. The Kuni labeled a maho-tsukai is essentially a death sentence in the
believe this is their duty in order to understand the foe the Empire of Rokugan, although proving guilt is not always as
Crab must face. They are rumored to engage in all sorts of easy as it seems.
Emerald EMpire glossary

horrible activities, such as capturing and dissecting Shadow-


Matsu—The largest samurai family in the Empire, the Matsu
lands creatures.
form the majority of the Lion Clan armies. They are descended
Kuroiban—The “Black Watch,” a secretive organization within from Lady Matsu, the Lion Clan Thunder and the first follower
the Scorpion Clan which hunts for signs of Taint or maho. The of Akodo One-Eye. Modern Matsu samurai are known for
Kuroiban are known to coordinate their activities with the their passionate and angry disposition, and are generally very
Kuni family, a rare example of Crab-Scorpion cooperation. easy to push to acts of violence.
Kyuden—Roughly translated, “palace,” the term kyuden is Meido—The spirit realm also known as the Realm of Waiting,
used to describe the largest castles and estates in the Empire. where the spirits of mortals go after death. There, the souls are
It is traditionally only applied to those estates that are large judged by the Celestial entity Emma-O, the Fortune of Death.
268
enough (at least theoretically) to host the Imperial Court. In (In the twelfth century and afterward, Emma-O is assisted by
some eras it is only applied to estates that have hosted the the Shi-Tien Yen-Wang, also known as the Lords of Death.)
Appendix One

Imperial Court already, although that tradition falls out of Once a sentence is passed, a soul either ascends to Yomi, is
practice around the ninth century. condemned to another spirit realm for sins or corruption, or
is assigned to wait a certain amount of time before being
Kyujutsu—The skill of archery. Most samurai show great
reincarnated. The more virtuous the person was, the more his
respect for archery, although it is generally not considered to
kharma is cleansed and the less time before reincarnation.
be as prestigious as swordsmanship.
Miharu—A special term for Seppun bodyguards who protect
Legion—The smallest autonomous force capable of large-scale
the senior ranks of the Imperial families and the person and
battle in the standard Rokugani military model. A legion is
family of the Emperor himself.
typically commanded by a taisa, with a number of chui,
gunso, and nikutai under his command. The exact size of a Mirumoto—The bushi family of the Dragon Clan, descended
legion varies depending on the clan organizing it, but it typi- from Mirumoto, the hero and Thunder from the dawn of the
cally numbers around 750 troops. Empire. The Mirumoto comprise the largest portion of their
clan’s numbers. They are famous for their use of the Niten
Lost—The term Lost applies to those humans who have
Technique, the fighting style pioneered by their founder,
succumbed to the Shadowlands Taint but have retained their
which involves wielding the katana in one hand and the
minds and memories. When the Taint becomes the dominant
wakizashi in the other. They are the only family in the Empire
portion of their soul and personality, their identity is trans-
to practice this style of fighting.
formed by its power and they become evil creatures, servants
of Jigoku’s malign power. Although they remember who they Miya—One of the Imperial families, honored to serve the
are, they are now completely driven by the impulses of the Emperor directly without fealty to any clan. The Miya serve
Realm of Evil. They also tend to be physically more powerful the Emperor as his heralds, bringing his word to the people
than their previous selves, and frequently exhibit disturbing of the Empire.
or horrifying physical mutations.
Morito—The ruling family of the Ox Clan, created by the
Lying Darkness—A primordial entity of great power, also ronin hero Morito, a former Unicorn. Like their founder’s old
known as the Shadow. According to legend it is a scrap of the clan, they practice extensive use of cavalry tactics, favoring
empty nothingness that existed before the universe came into heavy cavalry over quicker and more agile forces.
being. Possessed of a certain level of awareness, the Lying
Moshi—The ruling family of the Centipede Clan. They are
Darkness could and frequently did corrupt and eventually
reclusive theologians descended from the Phoenix, and revere
absorb mortals into itself. These absorbed persons became its
Lady Sun (and in later eras, her successors) with great devo-
agents, and notably included the Goju and Ninube “families.”
tion. They are a matriarchal family, ruled by their women,
The Darkness was eventually destroyed in the early twelfth
and traditionally only females are permitted to study in their
shugenja school. After the Clan War, the Moshi become a Ningyo—A reclusive and mysterious race of aquatic serpent
family of the Mantis Clan. men who make their homes beneath the sea. They have had
only intermittent contact with mankind over the centuries,
Moto—The Moto family have a complex and sometimes sordid
and Rokugan knows little about them. They bear many phys-
history. They were originally gaijin who were adopted into
ical similarities to the Naga, but the two races do not appear
the Unicorn Clan during their travels, although they come to
to be related.
closely resemble the Rokugani over the centuries. They are
dedicated warriors with a tendency toward dark mindsets Ninja—A term of superstition and half-knowledge, used by
and gaijin tactics in battle. After the Unicorn returned to the both peasants and credulous samurai to describe stealthy
Empire, a sizable portion of the family invaded the Shad- assassins, doppelgangers, and thieves. Ninja are often cred-
owlands and fell to the Taint, becoming the infamous Dark ited with superhuman powers and tremendous fighting skills.
Moto. However, when the Lady Shinjo returned to the Empire These ninja legends are partly the result of activities by secre-
and purged the Kolat from the Unicorn Clan, she placed the tive and specialized Rokugani military forces (such as the
remaining pure Moto in charge of the clan. Shosuro Infiltrators of the Scorpion Clan) and partly due to
the activities of the Lying Darkness and its minions, the Goju
Naga—A race of serpent men who ruled the lands of the
and Ninube.
Empire long before the rise of mankind. The Naga entered a
Great Sleep countless centuries ago in order to survive until Ninube—One of two “families” who serve the Lying Darkness
they could aid in crises against the Shadowlands and the Lying and later the Shadow Dragon. Ninube bear the name of Doji
Darkness, which they had foreseen. The Naga share a sort of Ninjube, a twelfth century Crane maiden who was abducted
communal mind known as the Akasha, allowing them to sense and replaced by the Darkness. Ninube are similar to the Goju
each others’ emotions and surface thoughts at all times. They and work closely with them, but the Ninube seem more likely
are proud warriors and philosophers, and have a difficult time to be shugenja and have the appearance of more free will.
relating to humans. After the defeat of the Lying Darkness, However, their seeming self-will is merely an illusion allowed
most of the Naga return to the Great Sleep once more. by the Lying Darkness for unknown purposes.
Naginata—A Rokugani polearm which mounts a long curved Niten—The twin-sword fighting technique developed by Miru-
blade at the end of a spear-shaft. The naginata is considered moto at the dawn of the Empire and passed down through his

Appendix One
the most noble and admirable of polearms and many Roku- family to modern times. Niten is also the name of the book
gani samurai regard it as nearly as honorable a weapon as the Mirumoto wrote, describing his technique and its methods.
katana. Naginata are especially popular weapons among the
Noh—A form of Rokugani stage theater characterized by
Phoenix and among female samurai in the more traditional
tragic storylines, restrained costumes, and stylized perfor-
clans like the Lion, Crane, and Dragon.
mances. Noh is performed with minimal dialogue and music, 269
Nemuranai—The Rokugani term for an item of magical power. sometimes even in complete silence.
Numeranai are described as “awakened items” because the

Emerald Empire Glossary


Omoidasu—The Lion term for the storytellers of the Ikoma
elemental spirits within them have gained energy and focus,
family, which translates loosely to “bard.” Omoidasu are noted
have in effect “woken up,” due to their use by humans. Any
for their ability to tell compelling stories and to recall the
item which is used with reverence by mortals may awaken,
past without fail. They are also permitted to show emotions in
though this is most likely to occur when the item is employed
public without suffering a loss of honor.
by those of great skill and honor. It is possible to craft an item
in such a way that it already possesses magical qualities, but On—Literally, “face.” The Rokugani samurai concept of dignity
these items are usually weak and one-use in nature unless and self-control, mastering one’s emotions and showing the
they are created by an artisan of truly legendary skill. world only what you wish it to see. Maintaining face is vital
for samurai, since losing control of one’s emotions like a
Nezumi—The Nezumi are a race of ratlike humanoids, some-
“lower person” is shameful and dishonorable.
times called “ratlings” by the Rokugani. It is believed they
were once a food source for the Naga race, but exposure to the Oni—The demonic natural inhabitants of Jigoku, the Realm
Naga’s powerful pearl magic caused them to evolve rapidly of Evil. They crave the destruction of other realms, eager to
into a sentient race. The Nezumi Empire was destroyed when share their misery and suffering with all other living things.
Fu Leng fell from the Heavens and crashed into their capital, Oni can enter the mortal realm through physical portals such
creating the Festering Pit of Fu Leng. Afterwards they became as the Festering Pit of Fu Leng, or by being summoned by
primitive tribal creatures, living mainly in the Shadowlands. foolish mortals.
Nikutai—Nikutai is a military rank roughly equivalent to that Oni Lords—A summoned oni which steals the name of its
of corporal. They are the lowest ranking officers in the Roku- summoner becomes an Oni Lord, an immensely powerful
gani military model, and typically a company of samurai has demonic creature. Thankfully, there are only a handful of
a significant number of them present to assist in its day to known Oni Lords in the history of the Empire.
day activities. Onikage—Horses which succumb to the Taint become onikage,
Ningen-do—The Realm of Mortals, the lynchpin around monstrous and demonic horse-like creatures. Powerful Lost
which all other spirit realms seem to revolve. Ningen-do is frequently use onikage as mounts.
the home of mankind, the favored creations of Lady Sun and Onnotangu—Onnotangu is the first Lord Moon, the husband
Lord Moon, who alone are capable of altering the fabric of of Lady Sun and the father of the ten Kami. It was he who,
the universe itself. Only mortal men have ever slain a god or along with his wife, gave names to all of creation and in
created a new spirit realm, and for this reason denizens of the doing so created the mortal realm and the spirit realms. Onno-
other realms look upon them with admiration, animosity, or tangu was a jealous and sinister figure, however, and may
fear (or possibly a combination of all three). have deliberately avoided naming the Lying Darkness, giving
rise to a threat that would endanger all of creation a thousand Rikugunshokan—A military rank roughly analogous to
years later. In Rokugan’s twelfth century, Onnotangu was general, denoting the supreme acting commander of an army.
slain by the Dragon Clan Champion, Hitomi, who took his The position is generally of such power and prestige that it
place as Lady Moon. can only be appointed by a Clan Champion (or someone of
even higher rank). Certain clans have multiple armies, and if
Otokodate—Literally, “manly fellows.” A term usually used for
an army is maintained by a single family, the family daimyo
a ronin band, a group of ronin who join together either for
may also appoint the rikugunshokan of that army. The Clan
good purposes (such as protecting a local village) or bad ones
Champion’s approval is generally required, however.
(such as forming a bandit gang). Sometimes used more gener-
ically to describe any group of samurai who band together to Ronin—A ronin, or “wave man,” is a samurai who has no
pursue some greater goal. master to serve. A ronin is created either when a samurai is
cast out from his clan for some disastrous failure of duty, or
Otomo—The “senior” Imperial family, outranking the Seppun
when someone is born as the illegitimate and unrecognized
and Miya chiefly by virtue of their focus on political authority
child of a samurai. Samurai may also become ronin if their
rather than any specifically granted status. The Otomo main-
lord dies and no other lord is willing to take them into his
tain the Imperial bureaucracy that keeps the Empire func-
service. The lives of ronin are generally difficult, and many of
tioning, and secretly work to keep the Great Clans at one
them become bitter or turn to crime as a result.
another’s throats to ensure they will not plot against the
Emperor. Members of the Emperor’s family who do not inherit Ryoko Owari Toshi—Also known as the City of Lies, the City
the throne are expected to swear fealty to the Otomo in order of Stories, and the City of Green Walls. Ryoko Owari Toshi
to prevent dynastic quarrels. is the second-largest city in the Empire and one of the most
important holdings in the Scorpion provinces. Although
Otosan Uchi—The site of the first Hantei Emperor’s capital,
Emerald EMpire glossary

generally regarded as a den of vice and iniquity (and not


Otosan Uchi was for almost a thousand years the Imperial
without reason), Ryoko Owari is still a major center of trade
Capital and the largest city in all of Rokugan. It was home to
and manufacturing.
the Imperial families and the Imperial Palace, as well as dozens
of other cultural and historical locations of great importance. Ryoshun—The tenth Kami and the only one other than Fu
The city was attacked numerous times throughout history Leng and Hantei not to form a Great Clan. Ryoshun was
and suffered extensive damage both from military action and unknown to most mortals for the majority of Rokugan’s
from periodic earthquakes. During the twelfth century the city history, mainly because he did not survive being consumed
was devastated from a Shadowlands attack and never recov- by his father Onnotangu and thus never came to the mortal
ered. Soon after the city was proclaimed to be cursed; the Lion realm. His spirit has spent the time since in the realm of
finished razing it to the ground, and Toshi Ranbo was selected Meido, assisting Emmo-O and the other celestial entities there
270
as the new Imperial Capital. in governing the dead as they wait to be reborn.
Appendix One
Sake—Rice wine. The most popular and widespread alcoholic known for being extremely philosophical and introspective
beverage in Rokugan. Cheaper types of sake are usually served for a bushi family, as well as being some of the finest yojimbo
hot to reduce their harshness, but extremely high-quality sake in Rokugan.
is actually best served chilled.
Shinden—A shrine, usually a major shrine or temple dedi-
Sakkaku—The spirit realm of mischief, home to a variety of cated to a Fortune or to some other tenet or power respected
trickster spirits such as mujina and kappa. by the Rokugani.
Sampan—A small boat, used mainly for fishing. Shinjo—The samurai family descended from the Kami Shinjo.
The Shinjo family ruled the Unicorn Clan for more than one
Samurai—Literally, “those who serve.” All members of the
thousand years, but after Lady Shinjo exposed their infiltra-
buke and kuge classes are considered samurai, regardless
tion by the Kolat conspiracy she removed them from power.
of whether they are bushi, shugenja, courtiers, scholars, or
They are known for their compassion and skill, as well as for
serve the Empire in some other more specialized manner.
successfully leading the clan through eight hundred years of
Under Rokugani law, only samurai are permitted to bear arms
wandering the world beyond the Empire’s borders.
(although exceptions are made in a few cases).
Shinobi—Another term for “ninja.” Often used to describe the
School—In Rokugan, the term School usually applies to a
students of the Shosuro Infiltrator school.
formalized learning institution that teaches specific Tech-
niques to those who are accepted. A samurai child begins Shinomen Mori—The vast Shinomen Forest which lies on
training at a School at somewhere between eight and twelve the western edge of the Empire. Most of the remaining Naga
years of age, depending on the family and clan. settlements are within the Shinomen. The forest is widely
regarded as haunted, and is home to numerous dangerous
Sempai—Literally, “senior,” a term used to address a person
spirits and unnatural creatures, as well as the Naga and some
in the same school, profession, or military unit who is of the
tribes of Nezumi. Certain portions of the great forest are
same social rank but more experienced and, hence, more
known to be Tainted as well.
respected. Sempai are expected to take their juniors “under
their wing” and share the benefits of their experience. Shinsei—Also known as the Little Prophet or the Little Teacher.
The man known as Shinsei appeared during the darkest days
Sensei—Sensei is a highly honored position in the samurai

Appendix One
of the Empire’s first war with Fu Leng. He spoke at length
caste. The term literally means “teacher,” but generally it is
with the Emperor, and the contents of their conversation were
used only to describe those teachers responsible for instructing
recorded by the Kami Shiba and became known as the Tao of
young samurai in their Techniques (whether bushi, courtier,
Shinsei. Shinsei gathered together seven Thunders, one from
shugenja, or otherwise). Monks use the term for respected
each Great Clan, and led them into the Shadowlands to defeat
members of their sects, and peasants also frequently use the 271
Fu Leng and turn the tide of the war. His fate afterwards is
term to honor monks who assist them in life. The term can
unknown, but his influence on the Empire is still felt in the
also be used as a term of flattery for any older, wiser person.

Emerald Empire Glossary


twelfth century.
Seppuku—Ritual suicide, practiced only by members of the
Shintao—The religious philosophy based on the teachings
samurai caste, for the purpose of purging their own dishonor
of Shinsei, as embodied in the Tao. Shintao is the official
and thereby sparing their family the shame of their deeds. It
religion of Rokugan. It teaches that mankind may become
is performed by cutting the belly open with the blade of a
Enlightened, attaining a higher spiritual state, through under-
wakizashi. The samurai performing seppuku must complete
standing of the elements and the true nature of the universe,
the ritual without crying out, so traditionally a “second” is
while casting off the distractions and sins of the material
present who beheads the samurai at the first sign of distress,
world. There are many different sects of Shintao which take
ending the ritual with honor. Non-bushi samurai, especially
different approaches to its teachings and methods.
women, are allowed a less painful form of ritual suicide in
which they stab themselves in the throat with a knife—this Shireikan—A military rank that roughly corresponds to major
is called jigai. or perhaps colonel. An army commanded by a rikugunshokan
will have several shireikan who coordinate the movements
Seppun—An Imperial family who serve the Emepror directly
of the army’s different legions. The number of shireikan in
without owing fealty to any Great Clan. The Seppun are
an army is variable, but typically numbers between six and a
tasked with protecting the person of the Emperor, as well as
dozen. They are sometimes coordinated by a chief shireikan
his immediate family and his estate. The Seppun Guardsmen
who acts as the rikugunshokan’s second in command.
or Miharu are known for their dedication to duty and their
inflexible honor. Shiro—Roughly translated, “castle.” Usually used to describe
a large estate or fortress. Shiro are among the largest build-
Shadowlands—The Shadowlands is the blighted region south
ings in the Empire, typically exceeded only by the size and
of the Empire of Rokugan. It centers around the Festering
splendor of a kyuden.
Pit of Fu Leng, the location of Fu Leng’s fall to the mortal
realm, where he literally punched a hole into the Realm of Shochu—A harsher and more powerful form of rice-wine,
Evil, Jigoku. This massive portal remains open constantly, usually served hot. Favored by Crab samurai, as well as
allowing the influence and Taint of Jigoku to spread into the by anyone who is more interested in getting drunk than in
mortal realm and create the twisted, corrupted, and inhospi- enjoying the process of doing so.
table region known as the Shadowlands.
Shogun—One of the Emperor’s Chosen, a supreme Imperial
Shiba—Theoretically, the ruling family of the Phoenix Clan. general appointed to command of the Imperial Legions. The
In fact, the Shiba are bound by a thousand-year-old oath Shogun is a theoretical position (proposed in the writings of the
to protect and serve the Isawa family, essentially rendering ronin strategist Sun Tao) until the twelfth century, when Emperor
them subservient to the Isawa in most matters. The Shiba are Toturi III appoints his half-brother Kaneka as the first Shogun.
Shosuro—A family in the Scorpion Clan, often described Tofu—Soybean curd. A major source of protein in Rokugan,
as the clan’s unseen hand. They serve as infiltrators, spies, especially in regions where seafood is unavailable.
and assassins. Publicly they are seen as a lesser bushi family
Togashi—Technically the ruling family of the Dragon Clan,
within the clan, although many suspect they are guilty of
although in truth they are not a family and rule the clan in
sinister acts against the clan’s enemies.
name only. The Togashi are an order of monks who follow
Shourido—An alternative to Bushido, Shourido is a code the philosophies of Togashi, the clan’s founding Kami. They
of self-centered action and striving to gain more power. It possess mysterious tattoos that confer supernatural abilities,
focuses on the precepts of Control, Determination, Insight, and frequently wander the Empire in search of experience and
Knowledge, Perfection, Strength, and Will. Shourido first knowledge. The Dragon Champion is a descendant of Togashi
appears among the Lost in the early twelfth century, and infil- himself and the head of the Togashi order, but frequently
trates the Empire from there. leaves the day-to-day running of the clan to the Mirumoto.
Shugenja—A priest of the kami, a religious official in the Toku—The ruling family of the Monkey Clan, descended from
ranks of the samurai caste, and the only samurai capable the ronin hero Toku. They are a simple folk beloved by many
of invoking powerful spells that entreat the kami to action. because of their lengthy and distinguished service to the
To become a shugenja, an individual must be born with throne, and were said to be the favored vassals of the Toturi
the ability to speak to the kami, for such cannot be taught. Dynasty.
Because of the nature of their abilities, shugenja must be inti-
Tonbo—The ruling family of the Dragonfly Clan, descended
mately familiar with both the Tao of Shinsei and Fortunes.
from both the Dragon and Phoenix. They dwell in the foot-
Soshi—The primary shugenja family of the Scorpion Clan, and as hills south of the Dragon mountains and serve as a buffer for
such perhaps the greatest shugenja in the Empire when it comes any who would wish to travel to see the Dragon. They are a
Emerald EMpire glossary

to using their craft for deception and infiltration. Ironically, the shugenja family known for their talent at divination. The Lion
Soshi are also the principle magistrate family within the clan. have a long-standing grudge against the Tonbo due to the
controversial circumstances of the family’s founding.
Sun Tao—A mysterious ronin strategist from centuries ago.
The exact time in which he lived is uncertain, and varies Toritaka—The Toritaka family and their clan, the Falcon
depending on which story one reads. His collected writings Clan, were created in gratitude for preventing an attempt on
on military strategy are known as the Book of Sun Tao. the Emperor’s life. They are known for their keen powers of
perception. Due to the region where they live being rife with
Suzume—The Suzume are descended from the Crane and are
spirits, they are experts on ghosts and spirits of all sorts, and
the lords of the tiny Sparrow Clan. Because of the extreme
their spirit hunters are in demand throughout the Empire. They
poverty of the Sparrow lands, their main forms of entertain-
272 are absorbed into the Crab Clan during the twelfth century.
ment and artistry are oral history and storytelling. They are
also known for being very philosophical for a bushi family. Toshigoku—The Realm of Slaughter is a spirit realm of inde-
Appendix One

scribable violence and perpetual war. The spirits there were


Taisa—A military rank roughly comparable to a captain. A
once human, and perished in battle while their hearts were
taisa commands a legion. He is assisted by chui and reports to
full of rage and hatred. In Toshigoku, they become immortal
either a shireikan or the army’s rikugunshokan.
and mindless, living only to destroy over and over again,
Tamori—The modern shugenja family of the Dragon Clan. They recovering from any injuries almost instantly to re-enter the
are far more militant than most shugenja families, and are endless cycle of battle.
known to take up weapons and fight alongside their Mirumoto
Toshi Ranbo—“Violence Beneath Courtliness City.“ For most
brethren. The Tamori were created after the clan’s previous
of its history, a very small city on the boundary between the
shugenja family, the Agasha, defected to the Phoenix Clan.
Lion and Crane territories, but of great strategic and emotional
Tao—More formally known as the Tao of Shinsei, one of the significance to both clans. Toshi Ranbo has been fought over
most important written works in Rokugan’s history. Originally more than any city in the Empire. Upon the destruction of
the Kami Shiba’s record of the conversation between Shinsei Otosan Uchi and the ascension of Emperor Toturi III to the
and the first Emperor, it is later expanded by many learned throne, however, the two clans agreed to use Toshi Ranbo as
commentaries and collections of other stories about Shinsei’s the new Imperial City. It grew rapidly thereafter and by the
teachings. The Tao is the basis for much of Rokugan’s reli- end of the twelfth century it is probably the largest city in
gion, and studying it is what allowed the first shugenja to Rokugan.
master the art of speaking to the kami.
Toturi—The second major dynasty of Rokugan (after the
Taryu-Jiai—The art of dueling with magic, practiced mainly Hantei). The Toturi Dynasty consisted of only three Emperors.
by the shugenja of the Phoenix Clan but sometimes employed Emperor Toturi I, the Lion Clan Thunder, ascended to the
by other shugenja as well. throne following the chaos of the Clan War. After his sudden
Technique—A Technique is a secret ability taught by sensei to death there was a war of succession among his four chil-
samurai as part of their training to become servants of their dren, one of whom briefly assumed the throne as Toturi II.
family, clan, and Emperor. Each individual School has its own Finally, the youngest son Naseru became Toturi III and ruled
Techniques, which are only taught to students of that School. for almost a decade before perishing in battle with the Shad-
Teaching a Technique to an outsider is grounds for death. owlands; the subsequent deaths of his two surviving brothers
effectively ended the dynasty.
Tengoku—The spirit realm better known as the Celestial Heavens.
Tengoku is the source of all order and law within the universe, Tsi—One of very few ronin families in Rokugan. This partic-
and the home of such divine entities as the Sun and Moon, the ular family was created because of the extraordinary skill of
Fortunes, the Kami, and the Elemental Dragons, among others. its founder at smithing. He was an assistant to a renowned
Crane smith and permitted to craft the tsuba on a blade that better be described as enthusiastic merchant patrons or, if one
eventually became a gift for the Emperor. The Emperor was is uncharitable, as unrepentant con artists. The Yasuki love
so impressed he granted the man his own family name. In the haggling and excel at all things mercantile. The family once
twelfth century, the Tsi are finally granted the right to create served the Crane but defected during the third century when
their own Minor Clan, the Oriole. the Crane refused to permit their more questionable activities.
Tsuno—Dangerous, malignant, and ferociously violent spirit Yogo—The secondary shugenja family of the Scorpion Clan.
creatures, descended from the Kitsu. The Tsuno dwell mainly Yogo was a vassal of the Phoenix but fled the clan during the
in Toshigoku but travel through all the spirit realms, and dawn of the Empire after he suffered a terrible curse from Fu
practice a strange magic based on their understanding of Leng. Bayushi took him in and allowed him to create a family
those realms. During the twelfth century, some of them enter within the Scorpion Clan. The Yogo curse follows his descen-
the Shadowlands and become Tainted allies of the Lost. dants, and each is doomed to betray the one they love most in
the world. As might be expected, this tends to make the Yogo
Tsuruchi—A samurai family descended from the Lion and
a rather dark and bitter family.
Scorpion, and known to be among the greatest archers in the
Empire. Their founder, Tsuruchi, won the sponsorship of the Yojimbo—Roughly translated, “bodyguard.” A bushi may
Emerald Champion and was granted the right to create the be appointed as a yojimbo for an important person such
Wasp Clan. Decades later, after a long and prosperous alliance as a family daimyo or Clan Champion. Yojimbo are also
with the Mantis Clan, the Wasp were absorbed into the Mantis assigned to other samurai who lack training in combat, such
as the Tsuruchi family. as shugenja and courtiers. In such cases the yojimbo is also
expected to champion his charge in any duel which might
Ujina—The tiny Ujina family are the vassals of the Usagi
take place.
family and the only other family in the Hare Clan. The first
Ujina was a ronin who assisted an important Usagi magistrate Yomi—The Realm of Blessed Ancestors, the spirit realm which
in an investigation in the Imperial City; as a result, he was awaits those mortals who manage to achieve their destiny. It
granted the oath of fealty and the right to create his own is believed to be an absolute paradise, and is the goal of all
family. The Ujina are well known for their skill at stealth and honorable men and women. A samurai is believed to gradually
with the use of knives. work his way toward Yomi by honorable service throughout

Appendix One
the cycle of reincarnation known as the Kharmic Wheel.
Usagi—The first Usagi was a ronin, granted the right to create
his own Minor Clan after valorous service to the Empire Yorei—A ghost. Yorei are the spirits of mortals whose unful-
during the second war with Iuchiban. The Usagi have had filled emotions keep them in the mortal world, instead of
difficult times since then and were nearly destroyed on two departing to Meido for Emma-O’s judgment. Ghosts of a more
occasions. They are generally well regarded, however, and vengeful nature are called goryo. 273
known for having both good luck and a burning hatred of the
Yoriki—A samurai who serves as an assistant to a magistrate.
Bloodspeaker Cult.

Emerald Empire Glossary


Yoriki are used primarily in large provinces or cities where the
Utaku—A matriarchal family in service to the Unicorn Clan. local magistrate cannot investigate all crimes and problems
Originally called the Otaku after their founder, but changed on his own.
their name in later years. The Utaku are best known for their
Yoritomo—The ruling family of the Mantis Clan in modern
tradition of shiotome, or Battle Maidens, who are unques-
times. The name comes from the hero Yoritomo, who won
tionably the finest cavalry in Rokugan. They raise and ride
Great Clan status for the Mantis at the end of the Clan War.
the exclusive Utaku steeds, a rare breed of horse only the
As a family, the Yoritomo are fiercely independent and ambi-
Utaku are permitted to ride… although the Emperor has his
tious, the only samurai in history to successfully rise to Great
own small herd as well.
Clan status from Minor Clan beginnings.
Wakizashi—The short sword traditionally carried by members
Yotsu—A ronin family inhabiting Otosan Uchi in the twelfth
of the samurai caste. It is believed to symbolize the samurai’s
century. The wave-man Yotsu was granted permission to have
honor and is the weapon used to commit seppuku. Unlike the
a family name after he sacrificed his own son to save the
katana, the wakizashi is often carried by shugenja and court-
Emperor’s heir.
iers as well as bushi, as a mark of station.
Yume-do—The Realm of Dreams, perhaps the most inscrutable
Wako—Pirates. Wako are a perpetual threat on Rokugan’s
spirit realm, and in some ways the most accessible. Mortals
rivers and coastal seas.
can visit it in their sleep, as can many other types of creatures,
Winter Court—During winter, travel in Rokugan comes including oni. The dreams of particularly powerful creatures
almost to a standstill, so most samurai spend the winter in the can create small sub-realms within Yume-do which others
court of one or another great lord. Winter court is the time of may inadvertently visit in their dreams. The spirits native to
diplomacy, when courtiers come into their own. this realm, such as the baku, are bizarre even by comparison
to the creatures of other spirit realms.
Witch-Hunter (tsukai-sagasu)—A small mystical order
within the Kuni family, dedicated to hunting maho-tsukai Zokujin—A peculiar race of subterranean humanoid creatures
and other Tainted threats within the Empire. Witch-Hunters that bear some superficial resemblance to the goblins of the
are notorious for their lack of respect toward other clans’ Shadowlands; hence, sometimes called “copper goblins.” The
mores and social conventions, and are seldom welcomed at Zokujin are poorly understood by most humans, and the only
any court they visit. clans with any real contact with them are the Dragon and
the Lion. The Lion have used them as slave labor in their
Yasuki—A samurai family serving the Crab Clan. The Yasuki
copper mines for many years, ensuring they have little love
are the closest thing the Crab have to courtiers, but might
for humans.
Appendix Two

and responsibilities that would let them interact in such rari-


fied spheres. This section offers an assortment of different
optional rules that allow players and GMs to have characters
Playing at interact at these rarified Empire-forming levels of society.
GMs may use as many or as few of these rules as desired,
Higher Stakes depending in the needs of their individual campaigns.
The rules here allow PCs to ascend to high Stations within
the Empire, positions such as Ambassador or Governor. The
Way of the Daimyo

rules do not make any prior Status requirements for the PCs
Thousands of nobles vie for attention and power within to gain the benefits and responsibilities of these Stations. Any
Rokugan. As the ruling class, samurai constantly compete character can progress into one of these Stations, or even
for the power and authority to control the world. However, into multiple Stations, should he have the opportunity and
normal player characters in the Legend of the Five Rings dedication to do so within his personal tale. Thus, it may be
role-playing game seldom even see tempting to delve into these abilities with every character.
this constant struggle, since However, these Stations are quite expensive in terms of time
276 they do not have the rank and Experience Points required to receive even the most
meager bonus, and not every character’s personal
story will necessarily lead to high office or prestige.
Appendix Two
Thus, it is recommended these optional rules be used only if and meditation. His greatest goal is to attain a higher under-
gameplay within the GM’s campaign will give the character’s standing of the spirits and elements around him.
experiences proper attention. Most characters who wish to become a Keeper of the
It should also be remembered that not all players will be Temple are trained in shugenja or monk Schools. It is certainly
interested in pursuing these Stations with their characters, possible for a person with no spiritual background to reach
and if only some characters are rising in the hierarchy of this Station, but few such characters have the dedication to
the Empire while others are not, this may lead to frustration become a true Keeper of the Temple.
within the group. A GM who is considering using these rules
should discuss the idea with the players beforehand, making
sure everyone will be able to enjoy such a storyline. Master Sensei
It is said those who control the future have the greatest
power of all. As the one who shapes the next generation of
samurai, the Master Sensei has more real power than many

Samurai Stations
of the other Stations. His moral and philosophical influence
may not be visible for decades, yet it will ramify through the
Empire for decades to come as it changes his students’ actions
and beliefs. The Master Sensei imbues his students with the
wisdom and power needed to become the Warlords, Gover-
If the GM does introduce these rules into the game, the nors, and Ambassadors of the next age.
following Stations are available for samurai PCs: Master Sensei can be characters of any School type. Also,
this is the only Station that can easily suit a character who
is not even a samurai. After all, wandering peasant teachers
Ambassador have surprising wisdom to teach those who would listen.
Seeking greater power and privileges for his clan, the Ambas- The mechanics listed in this section specifically support
sador tackles the greatest battle of all: the perilous world of bushi Master Sensei over other types, but the Station is not

Appendix Two
the courts. The Ambassador may not step onto the physical restricted to that type of character.
battlefield, yet his entire life is shaped by war. He is a word-
smith, able to turn an errant phrase into a death-blow to an
opponent’s career. Merchant Patron
Those who reach this Station learn the methods of trading Matters of money and economy are supposed to be beneath 277
favors and manipulating bureaucracy to accomplish their a noble’s notice, yet Rokugani society relies on thousands of

Way of the Daimyo


goals. Most characters who wish to become an Ambassador daily transactions to keep strong. Without the exchange of
are trained in courtier Schools. money and goods, the Empire’s great cities and centers of
culture would never flourish. The Merchant Patron conquers
the treacherous field of trade and harnesses its great power
Governor for his clan’s needs.

One of the greatest responsibilities a samurai can hope to earn Since these sorts of matters are not widely appreciated
is to become the ruler of an area within his clan’s provinces. within polite samurai company, few characters of the samurai
A Governor oversees a city, town, province, or village, trying caste choose this road. Those who do are often from courtier
to bring glory and honor to his clan. He must nurture growth, Schools, since they view the economy as just another exten-
increase trade, and protect his people from the predations of sion of their constant maneuvering for favors.
bandits, Shadowlands attacks, and the murky criminal under-
world. In many ways a Governor must juggle all the responsi-
bilities of the other Stations. It is a thankless position, but one Warlord
that must be filled to ensure a healthy Empire. The warriors who achieve this rank are the masters of the
Characters of any School may become a Governor. The battlefield. They learn tactics that allow them not only to
responsibilities of running a city may be too overwhelming conquer other generals who challenge them in direct combat,
to shugenja and monk characters, however, since they must but also to understand the thousand details required to main-
spend many hours each day maintaining their spiritual tain and control an army. The Warlord has risen through the
harmony. A magistrate, on the other hand, would consider ranks of his clan’s army, either through sheer brilliance, polit-
this Station a natural progression from his current duties. ical maneuvering, or the weight of experience. A proud noble
of the samurai class, the Warlord has made battle his mistress.
Warlords are most often from bushi Schools, although the
Keeper of the Temple occasional exception does exist.
The Keeper of the Temple is often a shugenja, priest, or monk,
and frequently does not belong to the samurai class. He has
abandoned such human ambitions for greater spiritual goals.
As the leader of a temple, monastery, or library, the Keeper is
responsible for fostering an environment of peace, harmony,
There are three main methods to gain Duty Points. There
are also special cases which are listed with specific Stations.

Duty Points: cc Status: When a character increases his Status, he is


increasing his standing within his family and clan.
He gains the ability to call for favors, even without
An Overview choosing to focus on a Station. Starting with Status
Rank 5, the character gains 3 Duty Points with each
increase in Status Rank. Thus by Rank 7, the character
should have 9 Duty Points to spend on the Features of
A character may begin his progression within these Stations whichever Station he wishes. While the character con-
as soon as he earns Duty Points. Duty Points represent the tinues to receive these Duty Points past Status Rank 7,
character’s ability to call on favors to develop his venture into at such high ranks the character’s position within his
the ruling nobility. Using these Duty Points, the character can clan should already grant him all the advantages he
purchase the Features of his Station at the costs listed, thereby could possibly require to nurture his chosen project.
improving his abilities. He may only have one of each Feature
cc Advantages: In addition to the Advantages listed be-
unless otherwise specified. He may increase the points spent
low, several Advantages found in the Fourth Edition
in the Feature at any future time, up to the maximum listed
Rulebook grant additional Duty Points. These altera-
with each Feature.
tions are listed below.
The first time a character uses Duty Points, he must choose
cc GM Discretion: If a character gains responsibilities
one Station to act as his primary Station. When spending
during game play, the GM can and should give the
Duty Points for any Station other than the primary one, he
character access to a small number of Duty Points as
must spend additional Duty Points equal to the Feature’s
an appropriate reward. For instance, a character who
level. (This only applies to the initial purchase, not to any
Way of the Daimyo

suddenly must muster troops to defend a village from


subsequent increase in the Feature’s level.) Finally, a character
bandit attacks could gain a free Advantage (worth 3
may not purchase Level Three Features in any Station unless
Duty Points), or could simply gain 2 Duty Points with-
he has the Advantage called The Daimyo’s Path.
out cost, to help him accomplish his task.
Example: Mirumoto Sumisu is a fledgling Warlord and has There are also many ways in which a character can lose the
been granted the honor of reinforcing a village along the Duty Points he spent on Features. One prime example is the
Phoenix border. He decides to purchase the Governor Feature Warlord Station, since a Warlord will suffer casualties—thus
278 “Defenses” at one Duty Point to strengthen the town’s walls. losing the units he spent Duty Points to get—every time he
Since Defenses is a level 1 Feature and his primary Station steps onto the field. Since Duty Points are very difficult to get,
is not Governor, he must spend 2 Duty Points to purchase it. the GM should probably allow characters some opportunities
Appendix Two

He pays this penalty only once, even if he decides to increase to recoup their losses. Some suggested methods to regain lost
Defenses at a later date. Duty Points are listed here:
cc An Ambassador who alienated his Explorer connec-
tion may make a Courtier (Manipulation) roll to find a
way to win his trust once more.
cc A Governor who needs to combat a fire could garner
the resources to do so from his clan by making an
Etiquette (Bureaucracy) skill roll.
cc A Keeper whose monks are too distressed by a new
thought to work could calm them with a Lore: Theol-

cc
ogy (Shintao) skill roll.
A Master Sensei who is losing students to a virulent
Ambassador Options
disease could make Medicine skill rolls to heal them,
or make Courtier rolls to find other ways of combat-
and Features
ing the threat.
cc A Merchant Patron who had a shipment stolen can
make Commerce (Trade) rolls to avoid suffering a This section describes the Features of the Ambassador and
penalty to his income. offers an optional rules system for Court Battles, allowing
Ambassadors to call on their Features to outwit their oppo-
cc A Warlord who has lost his troops can call more war-
nents in court. The GM may also choose to use the Court
riors to his banner by making a Battle roll, although
Battle system without the Ambassador rules, should he wish
this may require several weeks or months of time de-
to offer the players a more mechanical approach to courtly
pending on the severity of the losses.
role-play. Note that the Court Battle system is somewhat
complex—GMs who follow a more free-form approach to play
New Advantage: The World of the Daimyo will most likely prefer not to use it.
[Social] (5 points)
You continue your path into a dangerous part of Rokugan:
high society. You gain 5 Duty Points, which may be used to Ambassador’s Optional Rules:
purchase any Station’s Features.
The Court Battle System
This Advantage may be purchased multiple times; the
Experience Point cost increases by three for every additional A verbal battle in court can be a wild affair, with the conver-
level of the Advantage. sation drifting from topic to topic as characters attempt to
pounce on any weaknesses in their opponents’ arguments.

Appendix Two
The length of such a battle of wills can vary wildly, as the
New Advantage: The Daimyo’s Path [Social] conversation can last as long as all sides can maintain their
(10 points) focus on the discussion.
Your continued efforts have gained you respect and trust from Court Battle takes place in a series of Turns, each repre-
your superiors. You gain 8 Duty Points, which may be used senting an indeterminate period of time—most likely several
to purchase any Station’s Features. Additionally, you may minutes. “Damage” sustained during a Court Battle is repre- 279
purchase Level Three Features of your primary Station. You sented with a new mechanic called Willpower Wounds. Phys-

Way of the Daimyo


may not ever purchase Level Three Features from Stations ical damage obviously does not occur in court (unless things
that are not your primary Station. go very badly), but courtiers may feel exhausted and defeated
You may only purchase this Advantage if you already when they lose too many conversations. Willpower Wounds
possess The World of the Daimyo Advantage. represent the character’s ability to continue on even when he
is losing arguments. A character’s total Willpower Wounds
are equal to his Willpower Trait x 10. Damage to a charac-
Changes to Existing Advantages ter’s Willpower Wounds disappears as soon as a specific Court
Battle is over—such abstract “injuries” are not permanent in
These suggested alterations are completely optional and at the any way.
GM’s discretion.
Each Turn in a Court Battle consists of four stages: Declara-
cc Allies: Gain one Duty Point. tion, Determination, Conflict, and Resolution.
cc Balance: Gain one Duty Point that can only be spent
on Keeper of the Temple Features. Stage One: Declaration
cc Blackmail: Gain one Duty Point that can only be
During the Declaration Stage, all characters participating in
spent on Ambassador Features.
the battle of words should determine their level of involve-
cc Darling of the Court: Gain one Duty Point that can ment. Each character may choose to be in one of the following
only be spent on Ambassador Features. levels: Passive, Engaged, or Heavily Engaged. A Passive char-
cc Enlightened: Gain three Duty Points that can only be acter is disengaged from the fiery back and forth of the discus-
spent on Keeper of the Temple Features. sion, while a Heavily Engaged character has decided to throw
cc Gentry: Gain three Duty Points at the Village rank, himself into the very heart of the argument. Committing to
and an additional three Duty Points for each addi- one or the other side of an argument allows the character to
tional rank of your holding. These points may only be greatly affect the discussion, but makes him an easy target if
used on Governor Features. he loses the dispute. During this Stage of a subsequent Turn, a
cc Leadership: Gain one Duty Point. character may choose to change to any other level of engage-
cc Prodigy: Gain one Duty Point that can only be spent ment in the conversation.
on Master Sensei Features. Characters at the Passive level suffer less Willpower damage
cc Tactician: Gain one Duty Point that can only be spent if they are defeated, but they are required to call a Raise for
on Warlord Features. no effect on their roll during Stage Three. Characters in the
Engaged level suffer no penalties and gain no bonuses. Char-
acters in the Heavily Engaged level gain a +5 bonus to their
rolls during Stage Two and Three, but suffer more Willpower
Wounds if they are defeated.
Sample Courtier
Battle Topics Stage Two: Determination
With the characters’ involvement determined, each player
Adventure: Discuss the characters’ recent experiences.
rolls one die (this die can explode as normal) and adds it to
Player characters tend to get into unusual situations
the total of his character’s Awareness and his Etiquette Skill
that do not fit the norm.
Rank, if any. He gains +2 to this roll if he has the Conversa-
Army Movements: Unannounced movements of tion Emphasis and +5 if he is in the Heavily Engaged level.
troops along any clan border can cause great concern The characters with the highest total roll on each side are the
in the courts. Leads of the conversation. The Lead with the highest total
Art: Different interpretations of a particular painting chooses the topic of conversation (an assortment of sample
or song can serve as an excellent battleground for topics are offered in the sidebar below), which serves as the
snide insults and backhanded compliments. battlefield for all the characters in the Court Battle. His side
is considered the attacking side and uses the Courtier Skill
Beauty: Who can truly say if a sculptor’s work is ge-
for the rest of this Battle Turn where indicated. Those who
nius or folly?
oppose him automatically become the defending side and use
Bushido: Nobody can agree on the most important the Etiquette Skill for the rest of this Battle Turn.
tenet of Bushido.
Note that in Rokugan, courtiers tend to follow their clan’s
Fashion: Is black truly in style this summer? position and support their side in almost all situations, regard-
Food: This tends to be a popular topic in every court, less of personal belief. Thus, courtiers may often find them-
since it varies from place to place. selves arguing a position they do not truly believe because
Gempukku: Which clan hosts the best gempukku cer- their enemy Great Clan has taken the other role, or because
Way of the Daimyo

emonies, and which clan’s gempukku is the most ef- they must support one of their allies. This is why characters
fective at creating competent samurai? must choose sides before the topic of conversation has been
chosen.
History: Who was the true victor of the Battle of Fif-
teen Blades?
Stage Three: Conflict
Law: In a society ruled by tradition, law is a very
popular (and incendiary) subject. All characters have the opportunity to take a dramatic role
in the dispute by role-playing their contributions to the
280 Marriage: The court as a whole has begun to con-
discussion. Each character may speak his piece and attempt
sider who could be the most appropriate partner for a
to change the flow of conversation into his point of view.
specific person. This person is chosen when the Lead
Appendix Two

The Lead from the attacking side speaks first. The Lead from
chooses this topic.
the defensive side retorts, and the conversation proceeds in
Nature and Pets: Exotic fish, dogs, and other such ani- descending order of the rolls from Step Two. If there are more
mals can lead to very serious discussions. combatants on one side than the other, the GM may choose to
Romance: Love is unsuitable for true samurai, but ro- allow characters from the smaller side to speak multiple times
mances make great tales (and great gossip). (in order) to continue to rebut the opposing arguments.
Ronin: Wave men are not considered to be appropri- Each character who speaks must make a Skill roll after his
ate for polite company, but their antics can be a fas- speech to see if he has swayed audience opinion. Each speaker
cinating topic. should make a Skill roll appropriate to the argument or tactic
Rumor: The topic of conversation does not necessarily applied. For example, a poignant poem would use a Perform:
need to be truthful to begin a Court Battle. Poetry roll, while a lie would call for Sincerity (Deceit). If no
skill recommends itself, Courtier is the default skill for attacks
Scandal: A famous samurai from one of the Great and Etiquette the default skill for defense. Anyone may use
Clans has recently made a public faux pas, and you the Lore skill applicable to the current subject.
have chosen to discuss the repercussions.
The TN for these rolls should be set by the GM, choosing as
Shintao: Which interpretation of Shinsei’s words is appropriate for the difficulty of the argument, the skill of the
correct? role-play, or the attitude of the audience. Each character who
Winter Court: What would be the appropriate loca- succeeds in the Skill roll adds a +1 bonus to the Resolution
tion for this year’s most prestigious event? Roll (Step Four) for his side.

Stage Four: Resolution


The Turn concludes with the Leads on each side making a
Resolution Roll. This is again one die rolled and added to
the Lead’s Air Ring and his Ranks in either the Courtier or
Etiquette Skill, as appropriate. Any modifiers garnered from
the previous Steps are added as well, and this roll can explode
as usual. The higher roll determines the victor for this Turn
of the battle.
Victorious characters do not suffer any penalties for however; you must spend 1 koku a year per Duty Point to
losing. The losers suffer 10 Willpower Wounds. (Characters keep your Informant happy.
at the Passive level of conversation suffer only 5 Willpower Service: Couriers (2 points): You have the ability to reliably
Wounds, while characters at Heavily Engaged suffer 15 send word across the Empire. You may act, confident in the
Willpower Wounds.) Characters who do not have Willpower knowledge your superiors can contact you and tell you the
Wounds left are forced to withdraw from further Turns of the right course of action if you stray. At the beginning of the
Court Battle, but if there are characters on both sides ready battle, you may ask your superiors for a +3 bonus to the
and able to continue, the Battle proceeds for another Turn and Resolution Roll of any one Topic (because this must be chosen
begins once more at Stage One. before the battle, this bonus may perhaps be wasted if that
Once the battle is completely finished, all victorious char- Topic does not get discussed during the battle).
acters gain 1 point of Glory, and all defeated characters lose 1 Service: Favors (1—5 points): You pull strings with a high
point of Glory. The GM may increase these awards and penal- official to help sway the crowd’s opinion. Choose one courtier.
ties for an especially prominent discussion, or one held in a That courtier decides to move to the Heavily Engaged level
very important court (such as the Imperial Court). of Court Battle. You must lose one Duty

Level One Ambassador Features


Ability: Iron Will (1 -2 points): You are inured to the chaotic
arguments in court and can withstand its pressures. You gain
+5 Willpower Wounds for every Duty Point spent in this
Feature.
Ability: Matchmaking (2 points): You are skilled
at choosing the right spouses for samurai of
all types. You gain 2 Glory Points, and your
side adds +2 at the Resolution Roll if the

Appendix Two
Topic of a Court Battle is Marriage.
Ally: Bureaucrat (2 points): You may call on
the abilities of a scribe or librarian who can
help sort out the past. Your connection may
perhaps bend the law from time to time 281
in your favor. As Lead, you may add +2
to your Resolution Roll if the Topic of

Way of the Daimyo


a Court Battle involves bureaucracy,
history, or law.
Ally: Clergy (2 points): Your ally
is a shugenja or monk in a monas-
tery. While he may remove himself
from civilization, he still can help you
understand the elements. You gain
a +2 bonus to the Resolution
Roll if you are the Lead during a
discussion on religion.
Ally: Explorer (2 points): This
ally can describe the splen-
dors of the Spine of the World
Mountains and the Islands
of Silk and Spice with equal
ease. You gain a +2 bonus to
the Resolution Roll if you are
the Lead during a discussion on
nature.
Ally: Informant (1—5 points): This ally
is skilled at discreetly uncovering
information about other court-
iers. For each Duty Point in this
Feature, you have learned juicy
tidbits about one of the opposing
courtiers at court. You gain a +1k0
bonus to your Stage Three roll
if he is a part of the conver-
sation. This is not cheap,
Governor Options
and Features
Point from this Feature every time you wish to invoke its
ability.
Governors face a great variety of challenges to their posi-
Service: Theatrical Connections (3 points): You obtain all tion and to the lands they rule. A clever and inventive GM
the tickets to the most popular Noh or Kabuki theater in the can build an entire campaign around a Governor’s trials and
area. You may trade these tickets for favors, money, or other tribulations. Of course, given the huge power and importance
bonuses with other courtiers. Furthermore, you gain 3 points of playing a Governor, the GM may not wish to cast a PC in
of Glory for becoming a patron of the arts. this role—or, conversely, may wish to create a campaign in
Service: Writs of Passage (1 point): You have the ability to which the other PCs pursue their own Stations while assisting
grant travel papers throughout your clan’s lands, making you the reign of the Governor PC.
important to those who may need to establish trade routes or
visit an important temple. You gain 1 point of Status.
Level One Governor Features
Level Two Ambassador Features Location (1—5 points): If your character has been assigned to
rule over a new stronghold, or the GM allows you to choose
Ability: Rumormonger (3 points): You are a master of half- the location of an existing stronghold to rule, you must spend
Way of the Daimyo

truths. If the Topic of the Court Battle is rumors or gossip, at least one Duty Point in this Feature. A prime location
your side adds +3 at the Resolution Roll. could mean the difference between a thriving metropolis and
Ability: Secrets (4 points): You are privy to official clan a starving village. Easy access to running water, defensible
secrets, though whether you are authorized to divulge them positions, and other such considerations shape this Feature.
to others may hamper the power of this Feature. Of course, One Point represents a remote location, while five Points
you are free to ignore such limitations should you decide to could represent a high-traffic location, close to the heart of
trade your secret for a political boon. If you decide to tell the your clan.
282
opposing Lead this secret, you can negotiate for him to allow Stronghold (1—5 points): When your character becomes a
you the edge in the argument, negating the opposing Lead’s Governor, you must spend at least one Duty Point in this
Appendix Two

Skill bonus during the Resolution Roll. Exposing a secret may Feature. One Point means that you are the head of a small
have other ramifications, of course, as chosen by the GM. village or other minor settlement, while five Points represent
Ally: Out-of-Clan Official (3 points): You are well respected, a large castle or a sprawling city filled with thousands of
even outside of your own clan. You gain a +1k0 bonus to inhabitants.
your roll during Stage 3 while in the Engaged level of Court Accommodations (1—5 points): You understand the impor-
Battle. tance of hosting important guests in your stronghold. Each
Ally: Secretaries (2 points): Nothing can ever get accom- Duty Point allows you to host ten additional visitors. High
plished without the assistance of skilled aides. You are able to profile guests can bring prestige to your stronghold, earning
call on scribes, locate scrolls, and get other such tasks dealt you Glory points.
with efficiently. Defenses (1—5 points): Fortified positions, watchtowers, and
Service: Unseen Ally (2 points): When you decide to use this a standing army can be enough to discourage any bandits
Feature, you may choose to use it as any other Level One intent on preying on easy pickings. One Duty Point could
Feature for one Court Battle. The bonus stacks if you already represent wooden walls, dragon’s teeth, and a small force of
have the chosen Feature. Your Unseen Ally Feature disappears ashigaru defenders. Five Duty Points on this Feature could
after one use. represent stone walls, an extensive field of traps surrounding
the settlement, a moat, and skilled samurai warriors. If you
are using the Army Battle Rules outlined in the Warlord
Level Three Ambassador Features Station below, each Duty Point in this Feature increases the
defense’s Resolution Roll total by 1.
Ally: Imperial Connection (4 or 8 points): You have an estab- Farmlands (1—5 points): Rice paddies and fields of grain
lished link to one of the Imperial Families either through can increase tax revenue and help feed the settlement. More
marriage, school, personal ally, or some other means. You importantly, an extensive set of fields can attract the working
gain +10 Willpower Wounds, gain 5 points of Glory, and may class to your stronghold. The taxes from the Farmlands supply
add +1 to your Resolution Roll if you are Lead. These bonuses a meager income each month, totaling one koku per Duty
double if you spent 8 Duty Points in this Feature. Point in this Feature.
Ally: Yojimbo (1—4 points): You can call on the services of a Marketplace (1—5 points): The marketplace stimulates your
skilled iaijutsu duelist to champion you should it prove neces- settlement and makes sure the money keeps flowing between
sary. One Duty Point could represent a samurai fresh from the workers and the noble class. For each Duty Point spent in
gempukku, while four Duty Points could represent a duelist this Feature, you gain an income of three koku per month.
of Insight Rank 4.
Monuments (2 points): You have erected statues of war Firemen (3 points): The threat of fire is the greatest danger
heroes and Fortunes around your settlement, increasing any Rokugani settlement can face, and a vigilant fire squad
morale and boosting productivity among the people. Your is the best way to minimize damage. Firemen increase safety
people consider you a generous person and a kind ruler. You within your stronghold. Just as importantly, the populace
gain 2 Glory points. begins to trust the authorities, fostering a cooperative envi-
Peasant Quarters (3 points): The heimin and leatherworkers ronment within the walls.
need a place to rest after their long days at work. You increase Garrison (2—6 points): A settlement appears more valuable
morale among your working class people, increasing all bene- as it gains importance and wealth. A standing army, trained
fits provided by other Features by one. If the Feature has bene- from the best of the clan’s forces, can deflect assaults from all
fits per Duty Point, it only increases the overall benefit by one. but the strongest adversaries. Each Duty Point spent in this
Sake Houses (1—5 points): Sake houses can increase criminal Feature grants you 1 free Duty Point that may only be spent
activity within your holding but also provide an area where on the Warlord Personnel Features. While using these points,
people can relax and socialize. Your base income per month you do not need to pay the additional penalty for having a
increases by five koku per Duty Point and your settlement’s primary Station that is not the Warlord.
morale increases. If your primary Station is not the Governor, you must pay
However, there is a dark side to distributing alcohol among an additional penalty of 1 Duty Point for this Feature.
the masses. For each Duty Point spent on this Feature, your Magistrate Station (2—5 points): Crime is a problem that
stronghold gains one criminal organization. Also, each month only grows as your settlement grows larger and more pros-
your settlement suffers one major criminal outbreak for each perous. A Garrison can be a temporary stopgap, but most
Duty Point you have in Sake Houses that is not counteracted of the bushi who make up these defenses are not trained
by a Duty Point in the Magistrate Station Feature. to handle the insidious dangers of smuggling rings, bandit
gangs, and opium dens. Each Point spent on the Magistrate
Example: Your city has 4 Duty Points in the Sake Houses Station Feature adds 5 magistrates to your settlement, and
Feature and 2 in the Magistrate Station Feature. Because counteracts 1 Point’s worth of negative effects from the Sake
you have 2 more Duty Points in Sake Houses over Magistrate Houses Feature.

Appendix Two
Station, your city will suffer 2 major criminal outbreaks per
Willow World (3 points): A neighborhood with geisha houses,
month (a riot, fire, smuggling ring, etc).
tea houses, and theaters caters to the noble class, giving
Shrines (2 points): Because the people are highly religious, samurai a place to relax and enjoy life. Since there are few
places of worship are required to show proper deference to times samurai are allowed to show emotion, these places are
the kami. Improved shrines also prove to the common people extremely socially valuable. You may purchase the following
283
that their rulers hold the same love near to heart. Features at one less Duty Point: Court Chamber, Magistrate
Station, Garrison.

Way of the Daimyo


Level Two Governor Features
Court Chamber (3 points): An established building to host
a Winter Court can bring incredible prestige to your
holding. During the non-winter months, it can
attract courtiers eager to make connections
with your clan. You gain 5 Duty Points that
may only be spent on Ambassador Features.
(You may not purchase any of the Features
marked “Ability” with these Points.) While
using these Points, you do not need to
pay the additional penalty for having a
primary Station that is not the Ambas-
sador.
If your primary Station is not the
Governor, you must pay an addi-
tional 2 Duty Points for this
Feature in addition to the
normal penalties.
Creation: Element, Kiho Creation: Mastery, Kiho Creation:
Effect. If you are creating a kiho, the Kiho Creation: Special
Feature is also mandatory. You may only create one spell/kiho;
in order to create another one, you must purchase the Library
Level Three Governor Features Feature, then buy the creation Features again for the second
spell/kiho. (GMs may choose to allow you to create more spells/
Forum (5 points): A forum is not only a marketplace but also kihos based on your in-game accomplishments, of course.)
a place of discussion and learning. Many social gatherings
filled with philosophy and political debate take place at this
Step Two: Determining the Effect
location. You gain 8 Duty Points that may only be spent on
Merchant Patron Features. While using these points, you do Any spell or kiho must be created in conjunction with the GM.
not need to pay the additional penalty for having a primary The powerful aspects of a spell or kiho effect are obvious—
Station that is not the Merchant Patron. damage rolls, enhancements, etc. To determine the Mastery
Level of a new spell or kiho, the simplest method is to look up
You do not have direct control over the forum or its
existing ones of the same element and similar effect. An effect
everyday activities.
can be strengthened without increasing the Mastery Level by
School (5 points): You have decided to fund and support a putting a restriction on when or how the power can be used.
dojo within your stronghold, knowing it can draw your clan’s Some of the following restrictions may be considered for such
favor. You gain 8 Duty Points that may only be spent on balancing effects:
the Master Sensei Features. You may not purchase any Kata
1. Limited Area of Effect (such as radius of 5’)
Creation Features with these points. While using these points,
you do not need to pay the additional penalty for having a 2. Duration: Concentration
primary Station that is not the Master Sensei. 3. Harms allies as well as opponents
You do not have direct control over the dojo or its everyday 4. Raises have little effect
Way of the Daimyo

activities. 5. Requires difficult Range (touch only, or at least 50’


away)
6. Requires Void Point use

Step Three: Determining the Cost


Keeper of the Temple Creating a new spell or kiho costs additional Experience
Points equal to its Mastery Level.
284
Options and Features Step Four: Research
Appendix Two

To successfully a spell, you must make a Skill roll of Spellcraft


(Spell Research) / Intelligence with a TN equal to 10 plus the
This section includes not only Features for characters in the new spell’s Mastery Level x 10.
Keeper of the Temple Station, but also offers an optional Researching a new kiho instead requires a roll of Lore:
system for characters to create their own kiho and spells. Theology (Shintao) / Intelligence, with a TN equal to 10 plus
These rules require cooperation between GM and players, of the new kiho’s Mastery Level x 5.
course, and GMs who are wary of allowing too much power
In both cases, making this roll requires a number of weeks
into players’ hands should probably refrain from using them.
of uninterrupted study equal to the new spell/kiho’s Mastery
Much like a Governor, a Keeper of the Temple’s duties may Level.
become the focus of an entire campaign as the PCs deal with
If the Skill roll fails, the GM may allow the character to try
religious controversies, spiritual problems such as ghosts or
again (spending more weeks in study), or may rule that this
angry kami, and various types of outside threats.
new discovery is beyond the PC’s powers.

Optional Rules: Basic Spell/ Level 1 Keeper of


Kiho Creation Rules the Temple Features
Many of the Features in the following section refer to Kiho
Kiho Creation: Effect (2 points): See the creation rules listed
Creation, but this system can also be used for creating new
above.
spells, and a shugenja Keeper of the Temple will probably prefer
to create spells instead. The rules listed here are intended as a Kiho Creation: Element (1 point): Your kiho or spell exempli-
basic guideline for utilizing the Station mechanics to create fies the qualities of one of the Elemental Rings. You cannot
new kiho and spells, but the GM should be prepared to adjust have a Deficiency in the chosen element, nor can you choose
them as needed. Cooperation between players and GM is vital Void without the Ishiken-do Advantage.
for creating functional, fun, and balanced character abilities. cc Air: Spells and kiho from this element emphasize
speed, illusion, and communication.
Step One: Features cc Earth: Spells and kiho from this element emphasize
You must purchase the following Keeper of the Temple Level resilience, defense, and physical/spiritual purity.
1 Features before you can create a new spell or kiho: Kiho
Appendix Two
cc Fire: Spells and kiho from this element emphasize at- 285
tacks and creation. One Duty Point spent could represent an area unsuited for a

Way of the Daimyo


temple (such as the merchant quarter of Ryoko Owari), while
cc Void: Spells and kiho from this element defy defini-
five Duty Points could represent an area that is both serene
tion, though many emphasize understanding.
and spiritually powerful.
cc Water: Spells and kiho from this element emphasize Garden (3 points): A garden can soothe monks’ souls or provide
healing and movement. manual labor to increase discipline. Your monks or priests can
Kiho Creation: Mastery (1 point): You must choose the purchase the Meditation Skill at a discount of 2 Experience
strength of the kiho or spell; the higher the mastery, the more Points per Rank (to a minimum of 1 Experience Point).
powerful its effects. See the creation rules listed above. Living Quarters (1—5 points): Each point spent in this Feature
Kiho Creation: Special (2 points): You may choose the increases the number of people able to function at the temple.
category which best describes your kiho: Internal, Kharmic, Without this Feature, the place can support ten priests/monks.
Martial, or Mystical. If you are creating a spell, you may Every point spent in this Feature increases this limit by ten.
choose one of the following keywords to attach to your spell Staff (1—5 points): Each point spent in this Feature either
(if appropriate): Battle, Craft, Defense, Divination, Illusion, increases the number of spiritual aspirants living at your
Jade, Thunder, Travel, or Wards. facility or increases the support available for them. Choose
Temple Building (1—5 points): You must spend at least one one of these options each time you spend a point in this
Duty Point in this Feature to start your temple or monas- Feature.
tery. More points spent represent a larger facility, capable of cc 5 monks/priests
hosting more priests and monks at the same time. One Duty cc 10 unskilled laborers
Point could represent a tiny shrine, while five Duty Points can
cc 3 skilled workers (carpenters, craftsmen)
create a large and opulent sanctuary.
cc 5 guardians (soldiers, sohei)
Location (1—5 points): You must spend at least one Duty
Point in this Feature to start a new shrine or monastery, or Supply (1 point): No temple can function if it does not have
to choose the location of an existing one assigned to your the tools and materials to continue its work. While such
care. An advantageous location can guarantee your temple’s details are not glamorous, a shrine or monastery does need
success before it even is built. Temples, shrines, and monas- things like blank scrolls, ink, food, incense, cleaning and
teries are unusual in that remote locations can be considered carpentry tools, and other necessary items. Each purchase of
very fortuitous if the site is spiritually strong or inspiring. this Feature can sustain a temple for an entire year, and this
The location rarely changes once it is set, though you may Feature can be taken multiple times.
purchase this Feature again if you decide to relocate.
Level 2 Keeper
of the Temple Features
to learn spells and shugenja may only purchase kiho if your
GM follows the optional Non-Brotherhood Kiho rule (found on
Learned Shintao Sect (2—5 points): Your monks have become page 266 of the L5R Fourth Edition Core Rulebook).
famed across the land for championing a new understanding Additionally, if you decide to research a spell or kiho you
of Shintao. Many people disagree with their thoughts, but gain a +10 bonus to your Research roll during Stage Four.
just as many understand the unique insights of their posi-
tion. Your temple receives many new visitors each month,
and while your monks’ daily rituals are interrupted by the
distractions, they may come to a greater understanding of the
world by speaking to these new minds. Additionally, the visi-
tors generously donate to the temple, giving you an income of
two koku per month for each Duty Point spent in this Feature.
Master Sensei
Renown (2—5 points): Your temple’s fame is increasing
among the people, causing visitors to arrive from all across
Options and Features
the Empire in search of a moment of enlightenment or blissful
serenity. You gain five Glory Points per Duty Point spent on
this Feature. A Master Sensei is less likely to become the focus of an entire
Research Library (2—5 points): You have decided to create campaign than a Governor or even a Master of the Temple,
a great building to store all the knowledge your monks and but can play an important role as an ally or friend to a char-
priests have attained. While you cannot write enlightenment acter following one of those Stations. Since the Master Sensei
into a book, recording wise thoughts can help others follow position is one most likely associated with bushi, we have
the path. You may create an additional spell or kiho for also included optional rules here for the creation of new kata.
Way of the Daimyo

each Duty Point spent in this Feature. You must purchase all
creation Features anew; this Feature simply creates an addi-
tional opportunity for you to learn. Optional Rule:
Temple Allies (2—6 points): This Feature represents outside Basic Kata Creation
groups that are interested in the future of your temple. These
The rules listed below are a basic guideline on how to utilize
could be officials from your clan who grant your temple
the Station mechanics to create new kata for bushi. Master
funding, people from out of the clan who increase your
286 Sensei of non-bushi schools do not have the option of
standing, or secret allies who could defeat your temple’s
teaching Kata, since they are strictly a bushi mechanic, but
opponents. You may use this Feature as a temporary boost
Sensei players can easily adapt these rules to the creation of
Appendix Two

to any of the temple’s other Features, increasing the other


new Alternate Paths, or even new Schools or new Advanced
Feature’s Duty Point level by the number of Points spent in
Schools. As always, cooperation and discussion between
this Feature. Once this Feature is used, the Duty Points spent
player and GM is mandatory to create functional, fun, and
on it are lost.
balanced abilities that will work within your game.
Unusual Resources (2—6 points): There are many unique
Normally, you may only create one kata, but if you
objects that can help the members of your temple reach
purchase the Additional Kata Feature you may create more.
enlightenment. A copy of an ancient and revered Shintao text
The GM may also permit the creation of additional kata based
could increase the monks’ understanding of the world, or an
on in-character accomplishments.
artwork created by a warrior could give priests insight into
the heart of battle. These resources and their effects should
be one-of-a-kind, and should be created through discussion Step One: Features
with your GM. You must purchase the following Level One Features before
you can create and teach a kata: Kata Creation: Ring, Kata
Creation: School, Kata Creation: Effect. The other Kata
Level 3 Keeper of Creation Features are optional, though each Feature enhances
the design in some way. The new kata begins with a Mastery
the Temple Features of 3, unless other Features are purchased to increase this
Legendary Monk (3 or 6 points): You have convinced a famed amount.
holy person of your temple’s worthiness or the beauty of your
personal spiritual vision. He joins your monastery, enriching Step Two: Determining the Effect
its fame, efficacy, and harmony. All the monks/priests in your
The most crucial portion of the Kata is, of course, its effect.
facility gain ten Points of Glory and two additional Experi-
The following is a guideline: to have a balanced kata effect,
ence Points (either at character creation or when you purchase
you should reach a neutral total after adding together the
this Feature). This bonus doubles if you spend 6 Duty Points
values of all the attributes (based on the values listed below).
on this Feature.
Any positive points remaining increase the Kata’s Experience
Spiritual Connection (5 points): There is some intangible Point cost by five times the excess.
quality that has draped itself over your temple. Members of
cc +1: +1k0 to a specific Skill or attack roll
your temple may purchase kiho at a discount, spending two less
Experience Points. This does not change prior game-mechanic cc +2: +1k0 or +3 to Initiative or damage
limitations already in place; for instance, monks are still unable
cc +3: An effect equivalent to a Raise, or minor Reduc- represent a very large dojo, capable of hosting a student body
tion in limited situations of a hundred or more.
cc -1: Stance limitation on the effect Location (1—5 points): You must spend at least one Duty
cc -1: Mastery 4 Point into this Feature to start your academy or to choose the
cc -2: Harsher limitation: for example, cannot make location of an existing one for which you are now the master.
Raises while the kata is active This Feature must be purchased before you can purchase any
cc -3: Mastery 5 other Features. An advantageous location can guarantee your
school’s success before it even begins. The location of a dojo
rarely changes once it is set, though you may purchase this
Step Three: Determining the Cost
Feature again if you decide to relocate. 1 Point could represent
Unless Features are used to directly reduce the cost, creating a dojo in a small town or remote area, while 5 Points repre-
the new kata costs Experience Points equal to double its sents a prime location within a major castle or metropolis.
Mastery Level. Add any extra cost from the previous step (if
Living Quarters (1—5 points): Each point spent in this
any) to determine the final cost of the Kata.
Features increases the number of students and teachers able
to function at the dojo. Without this Feature, the dojo can
Step Four: Teaching support ten students and one teacher. Every point spent in
Once you have spent the Experience Points to create the kata, this Feature increases this limit by ten more students and two
you may begin teaching it to other bushi, who may purchase more teachers.
it in the normal manner. Staff (1—5 points): Each point spent in this Feature either
increases the number of sensei available to teach at your dojo
by one, or increases the support staff available. Choose one
Level 1 Master Sensei Features of these options each time you spend a point in this Feature:
Dojo Building (1—5 points): You must spend at least one Duty cc 1 sensei
Point into this Feature to start your own academy (or to take cc 10 unskilled laborers
possession of an existing one). More points spent represent cc 3 skilled workers (carpenters, craftsmen)

Appendix Two
a larger dojo, capable of teaching more students. One Duty cc 5 guardians (bushi)
Point could represent a tiny training room, surrounded by cc 1 skilled student of Insight Rank One
temporary housing for the students. Five Duty Points would

287

Way of the Daimyo


Supply (1 point): No dojo can function if it does not have the
tools to continue on. While such details are not glamorous,
Level 3 Master Sensei Features
every dojo needs weapons, tatami mats, food, and other such Legendary Teacher (3 or 6 points): You have convinced a famed
necessary items. Each purchase of this Feature will sustain teacher of your dojo’s superior qualities or the beauty of your
your dojo for an entire year; this Feature can be purchased personal vision. He joins your dojo as a teacher, enriching its
multiple times. fame and efficacy. The students of your dojo gain ten points
Kata Creation: Effect (2 points): See the creation rules listed of Glory and two additional Experience Points (either at char-
above. acter creation or when you purchase this Feature). This bonus
doubles if you spend 6 Duty Points on this Feature.
Kata Creation: Ring (2 points): Your Kata exemplifies the
qualities of one of the Elemental Rings. Demonstration (3—5 points): Your students have successfully
proven the strength in your style and teachings. Their skills
cc Air: This Ring emphasizes the importance of speed reflect well on you as their teacher. You gain three points of
and defense. Glory for each Duty Point spent on this Feature.
cc Earth: This Ring emphasizes the importance of resil-
ience and endurance.
cc Fire: This Ring emphasizes the importance of attack-
ing.
cc Void: This Ring emphasizes the importance of peace, Merchant Patron
Options and Features
calm, honor, and iaijutsu dueling.
cc Water: This Ring emphasizes the importance of
movement and change.
Kata Creation: School (2 points): You must choose a School
Way of the Daimyo

or Path for the Kata with the following restrictions: it must The greatest objective of a Merchant Patron is to build a finan-
be a bushi School, and you must have at least one Technique cial empire for his clan. While there may be other concerns as
from the School. You may purchase this Feature multiple well, the Merchant Patron usually focuses on this task above
times to increase the Kata’s flexibility but you must meet the all others.
restrictions each time. These rules are designed for simplicity and ease of play
Kata Creation: Reduced Cost (1 point): The Kata’s cost in rather than realistically simulating the ups and downs of
Experience Points is reduced by 2, to a minimum of 2. You a real economy. Players and GMs who prefer a little more
288
may purchase this Feature multiple times. danger and excitement in their economic storylines may
replace all the koku values listed hereafter with dice, with 1k1
Appendix Two

equivalent to 5 koku per month.


Level 2 Master Sensei Features There are two important aspects of a Merchant Patron’s
duties to consider.
Allies (2 –6 points): This Feature represents outside groups
interested in the future of your dojo. These could be offi- cc Income: You may have a shop that draws in money
cials from your clan that may place your students in benefi- every day, but for the purpose of game mechanics you
cial positions after graduation, people from out-of-clan who gain your earnings at the end of each month. Most of
could help increase your fame and standing, or a secret ally the Merchant Patron’s Features are designed to inter-
who could defeat your school’s opponents. You may use this act with this income in some way. The most important
Feature as a temporary boost to the Point value of any of the of these for this purpose are Product, Supply, Travel-
school’s other Features, subject to GM approval. ing Peddler, and Blessings of Ebisu.
Famed Teacher (2—6 points): One of your teachers has become cc Glory: Your business has its own Glory Rank, as if
celebrated far and wide for his unique lessons, drawing atten- it were a character. It can be recognized outside of
tion from those far beyond the local area. All TNs for Lore: the local province and grant you special privileges
Heraldry rolls to recognize students from your school are and opportunities for growth that would otherwise be
decreased by 5 for every 2 Points spent in this Feature. missed. Likewise the store has its own Infamy Rank
as well.
Renown (2—6 points): The school’s name is increasing among
the people. You gain 5 Glory points per Duty Point spent on
this Feature.
Unusual Resources (2—6 points): There are many unique
Level 1 Merchant
objects that help a student focus or help the sensei teach. A Patron Features
copy of an ancient text that pertains to the training program Building (1—5 points): You must spend at least one Duty
could increase students’ morale. A garden can soothe students’ Point in this Feature to start your mercantile career. 1 Point
souls or give them manual labor to increase discipline. The could represent a small wooden shack filled with goods. 5
exact nature of the resource and the benefits derived from it Points could represent a large series of connected buildings,
should be discussed with your GM. each with its own set of specialized products.
Kata Creation: Additional Kata (1—3 point): Your dojo may Your Product Feature (see below) can never be more than
create an additional kata to be taught to your students—one 2 Points higher than your Points in this Feature, since your
kata per Duty Point. Before you can begin teaching this new business cannot handle more merchandise than you have
kata, you must purchase all appropriate Features anew. room available within your building.
Location (1—5 points): You must spend at least one Duty
Point in this Feature to start your mercantile career, either
choosing a location for a new business or for an existing
one which has fallen under your supervision. A prime loca-
The Kobune Captain as
tion is absolutely crucial to a business’ prospects. The location Merchant Patron
of a business rarely changes once it is set, though you may
purchase this Feature again if you decide to relocate. 1 Point The Kobune Captain Advanced School found in this
could represent a business in a remote village far from the book can be used in conjunction with this rules system
major trade routes, while 5 Points could represent a prime to simulate a merchant empire. The School grants 3
position within a major castle, port, or city. Duty Points per Technique, in addition to its usual
benefits, if you are using this optional system.
Your Supply Feature can never be more than 2 Points higher
than your Points in this Feature. This limitation is waived as
soon as you purchase the Additional Storefront Feature.
Black Market Connections (1—5 points): Illegal methods
can be very dangerous but also very lucrative. Black market
supplies are cheaper to obtain and can open up interesting
product lines otherwise unavailable, such as gaijin gear, nerves after a hard day’s work. While this does not maximize
opium, or stolen art. However, these connections will bring your profits, it does increase your store’s name among the
magistrate attention on your dealings. populace. For each Duty Point spent, your store gains 3 points
Your base income per month increases as follows: of Glory and your base income increases by 1 koku.
1 Duty Point: 3 koku + 2k1 koku Hostess (2 points): You have decided to employ comely men
2 Duty Points: 6 koku + 3k2 koku and women to draw crowds to your store. Your clientele
3 Duty Points: 9 koku + 4k3 koku increases drastically, and more importantly you gain valuable
4 Duty Points: 12 koku + 5k4 koku information that could come in use in the future. You may
5 Duty Points: 15 koku + 7k5 koku purchase this Feature multiple times. Every time you purchase

Appendix Two
These benefits come with strict repercussions. For every this Feature, you may choose from one of the following bene-
Duty Point spent in this Feature, your business gains 5 Infamy fits:
Points. If the store’s Infamy Rank is ever higher than its Glory cc You gain the Blackmail Advantage on a local official
Rank, your store automatically falls under the scrutiny of the or samurai.
local magistrates, since they consider you a greater danger cc You gain a small Glory boost for hosting a geisha. 289
than any other local threat. The role-playing implications of
your black market career are considerable, as well; as soon cc You gain a small Glory boost and increased traffic for

Way of the Daimyo


as you delve into the black market, you will be constantly sponsoring an artist.
plagued by criminals, thugs, and other men of questionable
morality as they seek to garner whatever advantage they may
from your business.
You may purchase this Feature multiple times.
Food (1—5 points): Part or all of your business has been trans-
formed to serve food. This may be in the form of a tea shop,
serving the best cha in the city, or a sake house to soothe men’s
Product (1—5 points): Each Point spent in this Feature repre- Educated Staff (3 points): An informed workforce, learned
sents more merchandise available. Your base income per month in reading and writing and with an understanding of your
is equal to five times your combined Product Duty Points. You products, can increase sales. Your Products Feature is consid-
may purchase this Feature a number of times equal to the ered to be 2 Points higher; this bonus does not apply to the
number of stores you control (see Additional Storefront). limitation regarding the Product and Store Building Features.
Renown (1—5 points): The quality and consistency of your Famed Crafter (2—5 points): You have negotiated an exclu-
goods has earned you a reputation as a wonderful source of sive agreement with an extremely gifted artisan or crafter.
top quality products. Your store gains five Glory Points per You spend koku per month equal to five times the Duty Points
Duty Point spent on this Feature. spent on this Feature; in return, your store gains 5 Glory
Security (1—5 points): Each Point spent in this Feature adds Points per Duty Point.
five ashigaru guards, dedicated to the safety of your shop. At Unusual Products (2—5 points): There are many unique
four or five Duty Points spent, the GM may allow samurai objects that do not fit within the usual products or supply
guards to substitute for some of your ashigaru sentries. systems. This may be a supply of nemuranai, a stash of exotic
Supply (3 points): You have established a trade line that travels weapons, or a specific tea or food from a unique source. The
across Rokugan, spreading your name and reach everywhere. exact nature of these products, their beneficial effects and
Your store gains 5 Glory Points, and you may purchase addi- income, and any possible negative side-effects should be
tional stores using the Additional Storefront Feature. discussed with your GM.
Traveling Peddler (1—5 points): You have invested in wagons
or boats that move around Rokugan, selling your wares. Each
Duty Point in this Feature increases your base income per Level 3 Merchant
month by 2 koku and grants your store two Glory Points. Patron Features
Blessings of Ebisu (5 points): The Fortune of Honest Work
Way of the Daimyo

approves of your work and has decided to keep an eye on


Level 2 Merchant your affairs. Your store’s base income doubles if your Glory
Patron Features Rank is higher than your Infamy Rank.
Additional Storefront (2—5 points): You can expand your Zaibatsu (3 points): You have made alliances with other
empire by creating new stores, as long as you have the Supply businesses within the same market or industry to create a
Feature. These may be established in different cities across monopoly. This allows you to set your own prices and raise
the Empire. Follow the Store Building Feature rules, listed them at will. Your store’s base income doubles if your Infamy
290 Rank is higher than your Glory Rank, and you gain Infamy
above, using additional Duty Points as needed. The new store
uses the same Security Features as the original store, and can Points equal to your Infamy Rank.
Appendix Two

immediately begin to make koku.


The first of your expansions costs 2 Duty Points, with each
additional store afterwards costing one Duty Point.
Allies (2—5 points): This Feature represents outside groups
interested in the future of your business. This Feature may
be purchased multiple times, but you must choose one of the
Warlord Options
following aspects each time. and Features
cc Local Protection: You have friends among the local
magistrates. You gain points of Infamy equal to the
Duty Points spent in this Feature. However, the mag-
istrates discern your story as having an Infamy Rank A Warlord may represent a shireikan or other mid-ranking
a full rank lower for each Duty Point spent for this officer within a clan army, or a truly high-ranking position
purpose. such as a rikugunshokan. The more prominent and successful
a Warlord becomes, the more troops he will be able to call to
cc Influx of Koku: You may use this Feature as more in- his banner. This section also offers an optional variant on the
come, though it will not be a steady or reliable flow. Mass Battle rules for those who wish to focus on commanding
You gain twenty koku for each Duty Point spent on an army rather than on fighting within its ranks.
this Feature.
cc Temporary Boost: You may call on favors to tempo-
rarily boost any of the store’s Features by an amount Optional Rules:
equal to the Duty Points spent in this Feature, with
GM approval.
Army Battle System
The Mass Combat rules in the L5R Fourth Edition Core Rule-
cc Territorial Connection: You have connections, within
book are designed to simulate the experience of war on the
your clan or without, that help you ease the problems
front lines. The Army Battle System offered here is designed
that arise with establishing supply lines, new stores,
to be used when one or more characters hold positions as
and other aspects of your business. This will ease
commanders, able to dictate the course of the battle. This is
the cost or requirements of other Features as the GM
a relatively simple rules system, and can be modified to add
chooses. For example, this Feature could act as the
more depth and complexity if the GM and players prefer.
Location Feature of an Additional Storefront.
One specific rule which has been heavily abstracted is the (although role-play prior to the battle may affect this as well).
scale of units and armies. The Personnel Features are combat The GM grants a bonus to the advantageous side for the Reso-
units, but there are no numbers listed for each unit. This lution Roll in Stage Five. Most battles should have a terrain
deliberate vagueness allows the GM and players to use the bonus of +5, and the most extreme bonus should only be +10
Army Battle System for engagements ranging from a few to one side.
hundred warriors to hundreds of thousands, as the needs of Traps complicate the battle. The defender can place traps to
the story dictate. A unit of Archers can represent 10 samurai remove the attacker’s options for assault. The effects of traps
or 100 samurai with equal ease. apply to the Tactics roll in Stage Three.
To resolve a battle using the Army Battle System, the GM
and players go through six stages, as follows: Stage Three: Tactics
The two generals must make a Contested Battle (Mass Combat)
Stage One: Compare Army Composition / Perception Roll to determine which of them uses superior
The battle begins with the armies facing each other on tactics. Modifiers may be applied to this roll based on the
the battlefield (the approach to battle should be handled units available to each side (see Personnel Features below).
through role-play and story development). Each side totals If there are traps on the battlefield, the attacker must coun-
the Strength of the forces available to them, based on the teract them by calling a Raise (or two, if the traps are cleverly
strengths of units listed under Personnel (under the Warlord placed) on the roll.
Features below), and compares the two numbers. The differ- Take the difference between the two rolls and divide in half.
ence between the two armies becomes a bonus to the larger This total becomes a bonus to the better general’s army during
army’s general during the Resolution Roll in Stage Five. the Resolution Roll in Stage Five.

Stage Two: Terrain, Traps, Stage Four: Heroic Opportunities


and the Field of Battle
Heroes can change the course of battle itself with the smallest
The chosen battlefield can significantly affect the end result events on the battlefield. At this point, the GM may opt to
of the fight, sometimes more than tactics if the terrain is seri- allow any PCs who are personally fighting in the battle to

Appendix Two
ously disadvantageous to one side. The GM should determine roll on the Mass Battle Table and resolve any resultant Duels
which side of battle has the upper hand in terms of terrain or Heroic Opportunities. Each successful Heroic Opportunity

291

Way of the Daimyo


army cannot avoid casualties as well. The winner normally
suffers one-fourth of the casualties taken by the losers, unless
Other Events in Battle the victory is considered a massacre, in which case the victor
only suffers only one-sixth of the loser’s losses. (In special
Random factors can change the outcome of a battle, circumstances, the GM may rule that a battle is unusually
regardless of how much planning takes place and how bloody—causing the winner to lose one-third, one-half, or
many clever tactics are employed. The GM may use even two-thirds of the loser’s casualties.)
such events to complicate the course of a battle. The
If the Resolution Rolls are tied, the GM may require a
following chart offers suggestions for such events and
re-roll or simply declare the battle a draw, with appropriate
the sort of modifications they may apply to the Reso-
casualties to both sides.
lution Roll.
Each general assigns half of the casualties taken by each
Table A2.1.: Miscellaneous side. Thus, the best and worst units of each army will suffer
damage during battle.
Battle Events and Modifiers
Example: Bill’s army suffers 6 Defense worth of casual-
ties. His opponent chooses 3 Defense worth of kills, and Bill
Event Modifier
chooses 3 Defense himself. The enemy general chooses Bill’s
Cavalry +5 bonus on open terrain if the Hida Berserkers, and Bill chooses 3 of his Ashigaru Spearmen.
enemy do not have any cavalry
of their own
Multiple Rounds?
Charge the Negate the special ability of A battle resolved with this method generally takes only one
Archers enemy archer units round. However, after casualties are suffered, the GM may
Death of a Penalty equal to the general’s decide to have the armies can start once more from Stage
Way of the Daimyo

General Glory Rank One if he feels a decisive victory has not yet emerged from
the fighting.
Inspiring Speech Bonus equal to general’s Glory
if the general succeeds on an
Oratory roll
Supply Shortage -5 penalty to the unsupplied
Level 1 Warlord Features
general (penalty may increase Personnel: Archers (1 point): Samurai archers can shower the
for a large army or an extended battlefield with a rain of death. Each archer unit adds +1 to
292 period without supplies) the general’s Battle Skill roll in Step 3 of Army Battle, to a
Surprise Assault -5 penalty to the surprised maximum of +5.
Appendix Two

general Strength: 1 Defense: 1

Personnel: Ashigaru Spearmen (1 point for 2 units): Ashigaru


spearmen form the mainstay of any Rokugani army, for well-
trained ashigaru warriors are both useful and plentiful.
Strength: 0 Defense: 1
or Duel grants a bonus of +2 to the Resolution Roll on that Personnel: Cavalry (2 points): Cavalry provide much-needed
character’s side. mobility to a standing army.
Strength: 2 Defense: 1
Stage Five: Resolution
Finally, the generals make one final roll, the Resolution Personnel: Light Infantry (1 point): These warriors make up
Roll, to determine the result of the battle. Each general rolls the bulk of the samurai units available to any Rokugani army.
one die (which can explode as usual) and adds the result to Strength: 1 Defense: 1
the combined total of his Water Ring, his Battle Skill, the
combined Strength of his army, and any modifiers garnered Personnel: Ronin Warriors (2 points): These mercenaries are
from the previous Stages (such as for terrain, tactics, or Heroic used as skilled but expendable units.
Opportunities). The higher roll determines the victor of the
battle. A difference of more than 10 indicates a massacre. Strength: 2 Defense: 3

It is recommended that this roll not be modified by any Support: Dwelling (1—5 points): An army has two types of
means other than those listed here—allowing Techniques, dwellings: permanent barracks and temporary camps erected
Advantages, and other such factors to influence the roll will on the march. More points spent on this Feature upgrades
skew the results too widely. both the temporary and permanent housing solutions; one
Point could represent hastily crafted wooden shacks, while
Stage Six: Casualties five Points could represent camps surrounded by a stockade,
The difference between the two Resolution Rolls represents the stables, and a standing night watch that can spot danger
casualties taken by the losing side. The defeated army loses before it strikes the resting army.
a number of units whose combined Defenses (see Personnel Support: Corpsmen (1—3 points): A well-staffed unit of
Features below) equal the difference. Of course, the victorious samurai trained in medicine and healing spells can help
an army function long after it has been ground down by Crab: Hida Berserkers
the brutality of war. Each level of this Feature counts as 1
Strength: 7 Defense: 1
Defense when counting casualties. These units are not lost
from casualties.
Crane: Iron Warriors
Support: Scouts (1—5 points): Reduce terrain bonuses your
opponent might gain for advantageous terrain, by one per Strength: 3 Defense: 5
Duty Point.
Dragon: Talons
Support: Signal Corps (1 point): The Signal Corps makes sure
the army is able to fully understand and execute the gener- Strength: 4 Defense: 4
al’s orders. Gain a +3 bonus to your Battle (Mass Combat) /
Perception roll during Step Three of Army Battle. Lion: Lion’s Pride
Support: Supply Train (1 point): An army cannot march on an Strength: 5 Defense: 4
empty stomach. A collection of wagons, horses, weapons, and
extra materials follows the army to make sure it has every- Mantis: Storm Riders
thing it requires. A supply train negates the basic penalty for
being short of supply, although more serious situations may Strength: 4 Defense: 3
still apply a partial penalty.
Phoenix: Elemental Guard
This Feature may be purchased multiple times.
Strength: 4 Defense: 3

Level 2 Warlord Features Scorpion: Bayushi Elite Guard

Personnel: Heavy Cavalry (2 points): Heavy cavalry can over- Strength: 3 Defense: 4
whelm an army’s defenses with a devastating charge.
Unicorn: Utaku Battle Maiden. Battle Maidens count as heavy
Strength: 4 Defense: 2 cavalry.

Appendix Two
Personnel: Heavy Infantry (2 points): Heavily armored Strength: 5 Defense: 3
warriors can withstand punishment far beyond what others
can sustain. Support: Siege Works (2 points): War engines and those
trained to use them are necessary to destroy unyielding walls.
Strength: 3 Defense: 4 You negate any bonuses the defensive army may receive 293
from a stronghold, city walls, or other such
Support: Command Staff (3 points): You may reroll your

Way of the Daimyo


fortifications.
Battle (Mass Combat) / Perception roll during Stage 3. You
must accept the second roll.
Support: Smith (1 points): Your army gains +2 Strength
overall.
Support: Stronghold (2—5 points): Your fortress is your
strongest defense, and more importantly, your home.
While you are defending your Stronghold, your army
gains additional Strength equal to 3 + the Duty Points
spent on this Feature. The Stronghold has a Defense
rating equal to the Duty Points spent on this Feature.

Level 3 Warlord Features


Personnel: Clan Special Forces (4 points): Each Great
Clan has access to highly trained warriors that repre-
sent the clan’s greatest weaknesses and strengths. The GM
and player may develop these units together, but the
following are some of the more famous examples.
Budoka. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74, 262
Bugei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Buke. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72–73, 262
Index bunraku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Burning Sands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Bushi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Bushido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Symbols Bushi Duty Posts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 226–227

7-5-3 Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 202


C
A Caliph. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Caliphate of Medinaat al-Salaam. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Absolute & Unwavering (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207
Carpenter Pass. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Academic Studies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
Carpenter Wall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Adira. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Celestial Dragon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Agasha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Celestial Dragons. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186–187
Agriculture. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135–136
Celestial Wheel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Air Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
Cereals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
Akodo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Certainty of Purpose (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Akutenshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Akutsukai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Chikushudo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Aligned With the Elements (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
Chopsticks. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
Amaterasu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Chrysanthemum Festival . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
Ambassador (station). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 279–282
Chuda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Level One Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281–282
Chui. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Level Three Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 282
City of a Thousand Stories. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Level Two Features . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 282
City of Remembrance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Amethyst Champion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Clan Magistrates. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
Index

Apprentice System. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212–213


Clergy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75–76
Army Battle System. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290–292
Climb of the Moon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19
Artisan Academy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 218
Coastline. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24–25
296 Asahina . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Corruption. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 161–162
Asako. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Council for Grain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Asako Inquisitors. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
Emerald Empire

Council for Shelter. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259


Ashigaru. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74, 262
Council for Trade. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Assault. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
Court Battle System. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Availability. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 142, 145
Courtier . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Court Random Events . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 108
B Court School. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 217–218
Courts of the Clan Champions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
Balance in Nothingness (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
Courts of the Minor Clans. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89
Bandits. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 166
Crab Clan Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100–101
Battle of White Stag. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255
Crane Clan Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
Bayushi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Cult of the Destroyer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
Beiden Pass. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
Benten, Fortune of Romantic Love . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
Benten Seido . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 D
Birth. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39–40
Dahabi Merchant Kings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Daidoji. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Daigotsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
Daikoku, Fortune of Wealth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
Daikoku Seido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
Daimyo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54
Daisho. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
Dance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 115–116
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57
Dance of the Blade (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Bishamon, Fortune of Strength. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178
Dancing with the Fortunes (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Bishamon Seido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
Dark Edge Village. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Black Forest. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Darkness City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Black Watch. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
Dark Paragons. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207
Bloodspeakers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 262
Death . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39–40
Bon Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Bonge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37–38, 76–77, 262
Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
Bounty of the Craft (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
Breath of the Law (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54 Flowing Like Air (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55 Flowing Like Water (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56 Forests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20–22
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58 Fortune. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Deathseeker. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263 Fortunes, lesser . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179–185
Diamond Sutra (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207 Fortunism. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 194–197
Dining Customs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44–46 Four Winds Strike (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Crab. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 Fruits . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
Crane. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 Fukurokujin, Fortune of Wisdom . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 Fukurokujin Seido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
Lion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 Fury of the Avalanche (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Mantis . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45
Phoenix. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45 G
Scorpion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
Shadowlands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46 Gaijin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78, 264
Unicorn. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46 Gaijin Pepper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 166, 264
Dishonorable Conduct. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 160–161 Game of Letters. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 61–62
Distribution of Goods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144 Gangs. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167
Doji. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263 Garen Hawthorne. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Doji Magistrate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170–171 Geisha. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Dojo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215–216, 220, 264 Gempukku Ceremony. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40–41, 218–219
Dojo System . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212–213 Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Doll Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203 Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Doshin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264 Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
Dragon Clan Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102 Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
Draw-Lot Plays. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59 Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53

Emerald Empire
Drowned Merchant River. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132 Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
Duty Points . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278–279 Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
E Gift-Giving. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
go . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
Earth Dragon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186 Goemon, Fortune of Heroes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
297
Earthquake Fish Bay. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 Goju . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Ebisu, Fortune of Honest Work. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Golden Sun Plain . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23

Index
Economic Warfare. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130 Governor (station). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 282–284
Ekibyogami, Fortune of Plague and Pestilence . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Level One Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 282–283
Elemental Council. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264 Level Three Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Elemental Dragons. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264 Level Two Features . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
Emerald Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95–96 Great Wall of the North. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Emerald Magistrate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156-159 Guests. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Duties. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156–157 Gunso. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Jurisdiction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 155–156 Gusei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 264
Restrictions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157–158
Rights. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 158–159 H
Emerald Magistrates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154–160
Emma-O, Fortune of Death. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Hachiman, Fortune of Battle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
Emperor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69 Haiku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Emperor’s Chosen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91–95, 264 Hamanri, Fortune of
Empire of the Scarab. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255 Stability and Government. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 180
Espada Cornejo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255 Hanabi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Esteban Cornejo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255 Hantei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Eta . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77–78, 264 Haruhiko, Fortune of Fishermen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Hatamoto. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
F Hawk Riders. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Heart of Nature . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Family Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88 Heichi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Fauna. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 heimin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76–77
Ferocious Determination (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Heimin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Festival of the Moon’s Wrath. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205 Henshin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Festival of the River of Stars. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205 Hida. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Fields of the Lion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23 Hida Pragmatist. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Fight to the End (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247 Hikora, Fortune of Oak. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Fire Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186 Hinanbasho sano Mittsu Shimai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19
Fist and Blade (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
Flora. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26–27
K
Kabuki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60, 120, 266
Kaeru. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hinin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77–78, 265 Kagaku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hiruma . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaiu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hiruma Castle. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 Kaiu Road. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Hitomi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaiu Roka. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Hohei . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaiu Wall. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Horiuchi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kakita. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hoshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kakita Artisans. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
Hosting . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43 Kala Jahir . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Hotei, Fortune of Contentment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Kaleel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Hotei Seido . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Kami. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 176–177, 266
Household Rituals. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Kanji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Hujokuko, Fortune of Fertility. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Kansen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Kanto Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204
I Karo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Iaijutsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kasuga. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Ichiro. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kata. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Ide. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kata Creation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286
ikebana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60 Katana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Ikebana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116 Kawa Mittsu Kishi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Ikoma. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kaze-no-kami, Fortune of Wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Ikoma Bards . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122 Keeper of the Temple (station) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 284–286
Ikoma Lion’s Shadow. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Level 1 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284–285
Ikshwaku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254 Level 2 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286
Illegal Duels. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164 Level 3 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 286
Index

Immortal Caliph. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259 Kemari. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60


Imperial. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265 Kenjutsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Imperial Advisor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91 Kenku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
298
Imperial Chancellor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91 Kenro-ji-jin, Fortune of Soil. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Imperial Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85–87 khadi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Emerald Empire

Imperial Herald . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92 Kiho . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267


Imperial Legions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 237–238 Kiho Creation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Imperial Scion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79 Kingdom of Merenae . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255
Imperial Treasurer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92–93 Kingdom of the Thrane. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256–257
Inari, Fortune of Rice. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181 Kisada, Fortune of Persistence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Inkyo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266 Kite Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203
Inquisitor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266 Kitsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Instruction Methods . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 213–214 Kitsuki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Insults. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100 Kitsuki Method. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 159
Iris Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 203 Kitsune. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Isawa. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266 Kitsune Mori. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22
Isawa Mori. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20–21 Know No Boundaries (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63
Ise Zumi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266 Kobune. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Islands of Spice and Silk. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Kobune Captain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
Isora, Fortune of the Seashore. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Koji, Fortune of the Kitchen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Iuchi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Kolat. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 267
Ivory Kingdoms. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133, 254
Komoku, Fortune of the West Wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Iweko . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266
Komori. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Ko-no-hama, Fortune of Flowers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
J Koshin, Fortune of Roads. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Jade Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97 Koutetsukan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Jade Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187 Kuge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70–71, 268
Jeweled Champions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95–99, 266 Kuni. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Jeweled Smith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99 Kuni Witch-Hunters. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
Jigoku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266 Kurayami-ha Mura. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Jikoju, Fortune of the East Wind . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181 Kuroiban. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Jiujutsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 266 Kuroshin, Fortune of Agriculture . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Jizo, Fortune of Mercy. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181 Kyodai ano Kabe sano Kita. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Jotei, Fortune of Morning Dew. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181 Kyuden. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Jukami Mura. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130 Kyufoki, Fortune of Earthquakes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182
Jurojin, Fortune of Longevity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Kyujutsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
L Money. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 128–130
Monks. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
Lake of Cherry Blossom Snow . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22 Mori Kuroi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Landscape Gardening. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116 Morito. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Legion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Moshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Lion Clan Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102 Moto. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Lonely Shore City . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23 Mountain of the Seven Thunders. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17
Lost. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Mountains. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16–19
Lying Darkness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Mountains of Regret. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Mura Sabishii Toshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
M Murder. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163
Musubu-no-Kami, Fortune of Marriage. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Magistrate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Muzaka, Fortune of Enigmas. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Maho. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Maho-tsukai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 N
Mandate of Heaven . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68–69
Mantis Clan Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102–103 Naga. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Martial Arts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 244 Naginata . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Mass Combat. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 245–246 Nagiroko-to, Fortune of Forgiveness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Master of Steel (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221 Nahr’umar River . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Master of the Seas (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143 Natsu-togumara, Fortune of Travel and Experience. . . . . . . 183
Master Sensei (station) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 286–288 Nemuranai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Level 1 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287–288 New Year’s Day . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 202
Level 2 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288 New Year’s Eve. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206
Level 3 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288 New Year’s Luck Ritual. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Matsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Nezumi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269

Emerald Empire
Medinaat al-Salaam. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259 Night of Falling Stars. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
Megumi, Fortune of Heroic Guidance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 182 Nikutai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Meido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Ningen-do . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Mekham. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259 Ningyo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Merchant Patron (station) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 288–290 Ninja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165, 269
Level 1 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 288–290 Ninube . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
299
Level 2 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290 Niten. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
noh. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Level 3 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290

Index
Noh. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120, 269
Merenae. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Miharu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268
Military Forces . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233–237 O
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 236–237
Obsidian Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
Military Organization. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231–238
Obsidian Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
Military Ranks. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231–232
Omoidasu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122, 269
Chui . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232
On. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Gunso. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Oni . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Hohei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Onikage. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Nikutai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Oni Lords. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Rikugunshokan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Onnotangu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
Shireikan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Organized Crime. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 163–164
Taisa. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 origami. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60
Military Traditions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227–231 Osano-Wo, Fortune of Fire and Thunder. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 227–228 Otokodate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228 Otomo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228–229 Otomo Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Otosan Uchi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270
Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229 Outlaws . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 169–170
Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229
Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 229–231 P
Shadowlands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231
Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231 Painting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
Mining. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135–136 Paper. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
Minor Clan Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105–106 Peasant Enforcers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 152
Minor Clan Defender. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 Peasant Revolts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 241
Mirumoto. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Phoenix Clan Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
Mirumoto Taoist Swordsman. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221 Pirates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 167–168
Miya. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 268 Plains. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22–24
Miya Court . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107
Monasteries. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
Plains of the Crane. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 22 Shinobi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Plains of the Unicorn . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23–24 Shinomen Mori. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21–22, 271
Poetry. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 117–118 Shinsei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Prose Literature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118 Shintao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187–195, 271
Proteins . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44 Ships. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 134–135
Provincial Courts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90 Shiranai Toshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Puppet theater . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60, 120 Shireikan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Shiro. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
R Shiro Akodo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Shiro Chuda. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Raja. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254 Shiro Heichi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Reading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62 Shiro Sano Ken Hayai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Refuge of the Three Sisters. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 19 Shiro Shiba. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Reihaido sano Ki-Rin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Shiva the Destroyer. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
Reihaido Shinsei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Shochu . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Reihaido Uikku . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 Shogi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60–61
Relentless Resolve (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171 Shogun. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271
Rikugunshokan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270 Shogun of the Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93–94
Rise to Meet the Challenge (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171 Shoji Screen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Rising Shadows (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207 Shosuro. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
River of Gold. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131, 132 Shourido. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
River of the Last Stand. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18 Shrines. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 197
Ronin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73–74, 270 Shugenja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Ronin Courts. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106 Siege Engines . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 243
Ruby Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99 Sieges. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242–243
Ruins . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 Soshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Ruthless Determination (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207 Soshi Magistrate. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
Ryoko Owari Toshi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131, 270 Soul of Brilliance (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Ryoshun. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 270 Spell Creation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 284
Index

Spider Clan Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107


S Spine of the World Mountains. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Spirit of the Blade Unleashed (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
300 Sadahako, Fortune of Geisha and Artists. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184 Stone Turns Steel Aside (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
sadane. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60 Storytelling . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59, 119
Emerald Empire

Saibankan, Fortune of Magistrates and Judges. . . . . . . . . . . 184 Strength of the Mantis (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143
Sake . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Strike of Harmony (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 221
Sakkaku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Sudaro, Fortune of Perseverance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Sampan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Suitengu, Fortune of the Sea . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Samurai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36, 271 Sultan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Samurai Stations. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277–293 Sun Tao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
School. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Suzume. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Scorpion Clan Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 104–105
Sculpture. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 118
T
Seido Jurojin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198
Seikitsu Pass. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 tahaddi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 259
Seikitsu Range. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16 Taisa. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Sempai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tamon, Fortune of the North Wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Sengen, Fortune of Mount Sengen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184 Tamori . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Senpet Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 255–256 Tao. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Sensei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Taryu-Jiai. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Seppuku . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tattooing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119–120
Seppun . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tea Ceremony. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
Seppun Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 107 Technique . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Setsuban Festival. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 204 Temple. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 216–217
Seven Fortunes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 178–179 Temples. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199
Shadow Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186 Tengen, Fortune of Writing and Literature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 184
Shadowlands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Tengoku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272
Shiba. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 Ten Thousand Gods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Shiba Artisans. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 122, 123 Teodoro Cornejo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Shilah. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256 The Art Speaks (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
Shinden. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 199, 271 Theater. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 120
Shinden Osano-Wo . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 198 The Awe of the Throne (technique) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Shinjo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 271 The Daimyo’s Path (advantag) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279
Shinjo Bushi School [Bushi]. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31 The Eternal Stone Unleashed (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Shinmaki Order. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 206 The Face of Justice (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171
The Joy of Plunder (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 143 V
The Lion Cannot Fail (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
The Magistrate’s Cut (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 171 Vassal Families . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
The Quiet Lion’s Claws (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Vegetables . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 44
The Speed of Certainty (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 Vishnu the Preserver. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 254
The Spirit of Ikoma (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109 Voice of the Emperor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
The Strength of Humility (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63 Void Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
The Strength of the Throne (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
The Terror of the Throne (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79 W
The Touch of Destiny (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123
The Way of Sincerity (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 123 Waging War. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 239–244
The Willow in the Storm (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170 Wakizashi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
The World of the Daimyo (advantage). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 279 Wako. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Thunder Dragon . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187 Wall Above the Ocean. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16, 18
Tidal Landbridge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24 Wandering Year. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Tofu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Warlord (station). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 277, 290–293
Togashi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Level 1 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 292–293
Toku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Level 2 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293
Toku, Fortune of Virtue. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185 Level 3 Features. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 293
Tonbo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Water Dragon. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
Topaz Champion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99 Way of Elements Highway . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131
Toritaka. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Way of the Ki-Rin (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Toshigoku. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Wearing Down the Mountain (technique). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 247
Toshi no Omoidoso. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25 Weddings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
Toshi Ranbo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Crab Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 47
Toturi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Crane Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48

Emerald Empire
Toyoyuke-omikama, Fortune of Grain. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185 Dragon Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 50
Trade Routes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130–135 Lion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51
Overland . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130–132 Mantis Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 53
Rivers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 132–133 Phoenix Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
Seagoing Trade. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133–134 Scorpion Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
Trading. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136–141 Unicorn Clan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 58
301
Crab Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136–137 Wildlife. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26–28
Crane Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137 Winter Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273

Index
Dragon Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137 Witch-Hunter . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Imperial Holdings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141 Women’s Rite for Needles. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Lion Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137–138
Mantis Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138 X
Minor Clan Holdings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141
Phoenix Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139 Xing Guo, Fortune of Steel. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Scorpion Lands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 139
Unicorn Lands . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140 Y
Treason. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164–166
Tribe of the Sky. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257 Yama-no-kami, Fortune of Stone. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Tsi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 272 Yama no Kuyami. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Tsuno. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Yasuki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Tsuruchi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Yobanjin Mura. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Turquoise Champion. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98 Yobanjin Tribes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Twilight Mountains. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 17 Yobanjin Wyrms . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 257
Yodotai . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Yodotai Empire. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 258
U Yogo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Ujina. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Yojimbo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
umai wrestling. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60 Yomi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Unicorn Clan Court. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 105 Yorei . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Unit Structure. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232–233 Yoriki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 153–154, 273
Army. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233 Yoritomo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Company. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Yotsu. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Legion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 233 Yozo, Fortune of Vengeance. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Reserve Company. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Yugure Yama . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 16
Squadron. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 232 Yume-do. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Usagi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Utaku . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273 Z
Uzume, Fortune of Dancing. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Zocho, Fortune of the South Wind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 185
Zokujin. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Behold the
Emerald Empire!
“Let this be called Rokugan, the Emerald Empire,
and let it reflect all the glory and majesty of the
Heavens themselves.”

-Hantei,
First Emperor of Rokugan

Emerald Empire: Fourth Edition is a


comprehensive guide to Rokugan that will bring
the world of Legend of the Five Rings alive like
no other book. Emerald Empire mixes detailed
written descriptions of various aspects of Rokugani
life, from politics and war to commerce and the
basic rhythms and rituals of daily existence. The
book also has handy reference material for those
who wish to know everything from who answers
to whom in the bureaucracy of the Imperial Court
to strange and exotic visitors from foreign lands.
 Dozens of tables and hooks designed to
provide quick reference for GMs who want
to incorporate details of how daily life is lived
in Rokugan, as well as anyone who is simply
interested in the intricate life of the samurai.

 Clear and systematic descriptions of


Rokugan’s social and political hierarchy, so
that you never have to worry about who
answers to whom in the Great Clans, the
Minor Clans, and the Imperial Court.

 A comprehensive look at law and order in


the Empire, as well as the role of religion in
the lives of those at all strata of the Celestial
Order.

 All new information, including new schools


and returning favorites such as the Shinjo
Bushi and the Ikoma Lion’s Shadow.

Emerald Empire is a must-have for Legend of


the Five Rings Roleplaying Game players who
wish to bring their campaigns alive with a wealth
of details about the workings of Rokugani life, as
well as plot hooks and adventure ideas.
Emerald Empire also updates the previous
edition of this book with nearly a quarter new
content which has never been available before.


WWW.L5R.COM
ISBN 978-1-59472-056-7
53999

LEGEND OF THE FIVE RINGS and all related marks are ™


and © Alderac Entertainment Group, Inc., All rights reserved.
9 781594 720567
US MSRP $39.99
Printed in the United States AEG 3305

You might also like

pFad - Phonifier reborn

Pfad - The Proxy pFad of © 2024 Garber Painting. All rights reserved.

Note: This service is not intended for secure transactions such as banking, social media, email, or purchasing. Use at your own risk. We assume no liability whatsoever for broken pages.


Alternative Proxies:

Alternative Proxy

pFad Proxy

pFad v3 Proxy

pFad v4 Proxy